_,

,
.
> ,.-
·,. ...

,
..

t
 ,..

..
 I •

,(

I
,
 INTRODUCTION

THE personalities of Ram· . • question: (2) ·Who in the world today is a

become so deeply embedded aina1~d Sit~ have
?reat personage endowed with all virtues, Wh0
the Indian
. people that th e1r
. storyhe has
mmds
c
ofd
IS C
o~rageous, who knows the secret of Dharma
expression in the £orm o f several Ramayanasioun
who I~ grateful, who is ever truthful and who i;
Some
Adh of these are.• y a1nu.k., 1 s Ramayana
• established in sacred - observances. (3) Wb
yatrna Ramayana, Vasishtha Rama an ' has great family traditions, who ha~ got sym~
Ananda
· s Ramayana
· and Agastya R amayana
Y a, path~ for all creatues, who is most learned
m ~nsknt and Kamba Ramayana in Tamil who is skilful and whose outlook is ever kindly:
Tuls1das
. Ramayana in Hindi· , K'1r t'1vasa Rama-' (4) ~ho is courageous, who has subdued ange/
yana m Be~gali and Ezuthachan·s Adhyatma who i_s endowed with splendour who is free'
Ramayana JD Malayalam. For all these works fro m Je_al ousy,
, who when angry in' the field of
on the Rama Saga, Valmiki's famous epic on batt~e is a terror even to the Devas. (5) I
that theme is the basis. But according to the am interested to know about this. M d •
to k · . Y esll'e
fundamental objects, which the poet-devotees n_ow is mtense. 0 sage! you have the
who composed the other Ramayanas had in capacity to know the real worth of a man.'
mind, they have introduced many changes
from Valmiki's composition. But all of them (6) ."~eing greatly pleased at these words of
directly or indirectly pay obeisance to Valmiki's Valm1k1, Narada the sage with the knowledge
grand epic, which is called the Adhikavya (the of the past, present and future, said, 'Listen',
primeval poem) in Sanskrit, and its author and began to give bis reply as follows: (7) , 0
the Adikavi (the first of poet ). great sage! The virtues that you have pointed
out are many and very rare to be found in
people. So 1_ shal~ be giving you my reply
In an Introduction to the dhyatma Rama-
after due dehberat1on. You nm bear from
yana, we have necessarily got to make a study jn
me who that person is who is endowed with
brief of the main difference between this text
the qualifications mentioned by you. In the
and Valmiki's epic. Valmiki's object eem to line of lkshvakusJ there was a prince named
have been to describe an ideal human character, Rama who was very famous among men. He
namely that of Rama, though he accepts Rama wa possessed of self-control; he was powerful·
also as an Incarnation of Mahavishnu. But he was endowed with splendour; he was fi~
the divinity of Rama is kept in the background, in hi resolve; he had the capacity to bring all
although all through the narrative there is an under himself and govern. (9) He was highly
attempt made to refer to that also ymbolically intelligent and just: he was an accomplished
as explicated by many interpreters of Valmiki speaker and possessor of all wealth. He was
Ramayana. The direct object of Valmiki's the dread of his enemies; he had sumptuous
epic is made plain at the very beginning of that houl9ers, long arms, conch-like neck and
text in verses l to 18 of Chapter I of the Bala fleshy cheeks. ( 10) His chest was broad and
Kanda. It reads as follows: ( 1) "'Once in collar bones invisible. He was the most noted
all humility the austere sage Valmiki asked of archers and a queller of all his foes. With
sage Narada, who was ever engaged in Tapas arms extending upto the knees bis head and
and Vedic study and who was the most noted gaze were extremely charming. (11) His
among the knowers of the Vedas, the following
 ADHYATMA RAMAYANA
IV
description of its hero is ob~iously t? give us a
height and attractive limbs were all pro-
picture of human perfe~t~on. This is not,
portionate to one another. All the limbs of
however, to say that Valm1k1 does not recognise
his body were flawless; his complexion was
the divinity of Rama. When a personage is
shining; he was regal in his appearance, bro~d-
directly described as a Deity, he fails to be a
chested and broad-eyed; he was endowed w1t~ 1
model for human beings to imitate. Man's
beauty and all auspicious traits. (12) Estabh-
shed in Dharma and ever true to his words, tendency with regard to such a personality is
he had the good of all creatures in mind. Far- mainly to worship him. It was perhaps the
famed, learned and pure. he was ever vigilant. recognition of this that made Valmiki propound
He protected those who sought shelter under the divinity of Rama only in subdued tones
him-nay, he even subordinated his own and paint him prominently as a great man.
interests to those of persons who thus sought To make him human, the poet has even attribu-
refuge under him. Possessed of all auspicious ted to him some of the human weaknesses.
traits, he was equal to Brahma himself. He But he takes care to see that Rama transcends
ever protected his subjects and subdued his them all, and teaches symbolically the great
enemies. ( 13) A shelter to all living beings, spiritual dictum of Saranagati, or resignation
he was the defender of Dharma and was ever to the mercy of God. Vaishnava interpreters
devoted to his duties, always promoting the of the Ramayana have elaborately illustrated
interests of his people. (14) He was interested this teaching from various episodes in the life
in the truth of all the Vedas and their auxiliary and doings of Rama. The most famous of those
subjects. He was not only versed in the science contexts is the episode in the Yuddha Kanda,
of arms, but had also the mastery of all the arts where Vibheeshana takes shelter at the feet of
and sciences. His memory was most powerful Rama. Valmiki presents this teaching in his
and he had great powers of elucidating and famous verse!
explaining any subject. ( 15) Dear to all people, sakrudeva prapann<iya 1a1•iismiti ca yacate I
he was what a good man should be. He was Ab/1ayam sanabhiitebhyo dadiimyelat vratam
given to both deep thought and to skilful action. mamall
As the ocean is ever accessible to all the rivers, It means. .. It 1s my vow to grant
so was he to all good men. (16) The worshipful protection to all who take refuge in me
personality that he was, he at the same time saying, •1 am thine·, even if it be by an
maintained a sense of equality with aJJ, and was enemy in battle.·· Thus while describing Rama
endowed with an @utlook that cared for the as an ideal human personality, Valmiki bas
interests of others. That dear son of Kausalya not, however, forgotten to remind· his readers
was endowed with every conceivable good that Rama is a divine incarnation and all his
quality. (17) In the gravity and depth of doings are by way of illustration of the great
personality. he was like the ocean. In his teachings of Vedanta. Exponents of Valmiki-
capacity to bear heavy respons1bilities, he was Ramayana have discussed this elaborately in
like the Himalayas. In valour and war-like their writings and thus shown that while it is a
qualities he was like Vishnu. In the mellowness great piece of literature, it is as holy and pro·
of his personality he was like the moon. When found as the Vedas and that its study with devo-
his anger was roused. he was like the fire at the tion leads to man's spiritual and material welfare.
time of the wortd·s dissolution. In patience,
Coming to the Adhyatma Ramayana, its
he was equal to the earth. In generosity he
very name suggests the trend of its contents.
was a match to Kubera. ln truthfulness. he
While Valmiki's great epic is mainly a Rama
was verily another Brahmadeva. ••
Saga in respect of its direct meaning, Adhyatma
Ramayana is a direct elaboration of its spiritual
The obiect o~ an epic which begins with such a
implications. While in the former Rama is
 INTRODUCTION V

great hero, no doubt an incarnation of Vishnu, ~wledge of t~e Self, _how can he b~ a fit
in the latter he is a Deity- Mahavishnu, in a object of adoration, bemg on a par with all
thinly assumed mask- of a man, held befote all ignorant creatures? ( 15) Whatever explanation
for worship. This is made plain in the very you may have got for this difficulty, deign to
first chapter of the text. The whole text is inform me of it\and remove my doubt.' '
in the form of a report of a conversation
between the Lord Mahadeva and the Goddess Mahadeva said: (l 6) "Never before have I
Parvati occuring as a part of the Brahmanda been questioned by anyone on the truth con-
Purana, whereas ".'alimiki Ramayana is recited cerning Ram~ which is an esoteric doctrine,
by Lava and Kusa as instructed by sage Valmiki. extremely profound and subtle. (17) I, who have
The Adhyatma begins this way: (6) Once been devotedly questioned and thus propiti-
seated in a pavilion in the heaven of Kailasa at~d by you today, shall reply to your question
on a diamond throne, luminous like a hundred after making due salutations to that noblest
suns, th~ three-eyed Deity Siva-who is the one of Raghu's line. Rama is the Supreme
Supreme Lord, the bestower of refuge, the Self distinct from Prakriti. He is the one All-
adored of the Siddhas and the abode of Bliss- comprehending Being who is pure Bliss itself
was addressed with devotion by P~rtati Devi, and the Spirit, supreme over all entities.
ftis consort, and the daughter of the mountains, Having projected all this universe by His power
in . the following sin-effacing words. Parvati Maya-saktt, He dwells within and without the
said: (7) ... ,.(10) 0 lotus-eyed one! I have universe like the element sky. Though He is
yet another question .t o ask about a supremely thus the resident ·within all beings, He is com-
esoteric matter. Please reply first to me about pletely hjdden from their vision, as He is their
that. It is fl well-known fact that devotion t~ innermost self. He is the ultimate Seer and Wjt-
Rama, the Essence of all existence, is a secure ness of all this universe of His Maya's creation.
·ship for man to cross the ocean of Samsara. (19) Before Him, the whole universe whirls
It is a well-known teaching that devotion to the as iron filings round a magnet. The unintelli-
Supreme Being is a royal road to liberation gent, with their minds covered by the power
and that no means other than that is so secure of ignorance (Avidya), know this not. On
for its attainment. Yet I have some doubts Him, Rama the Supreme Self, who is of the
in respect of this ...... ( 12) Rama is said to nature of Pure Consciousness, unaffected
be the Original Being transcending all the by Maya, ignorant Jivas superimpose their
manifestations of the Gunas of Prakriti and own ignorance and see Him as involved in
unaffected by them. Accepting Him to b~ worldly entanglements like themselves. Attach.
such, men devote themselves day and night ed as they are to their own relatives and
without any laxity to his adoration and thereby worldly assets, and involved in multifarious
they attain to the Supreme State. (13) Some activities, they fail to perceive Rama dwelling
people, however, say that in spite of being the within their hearts, just as they fail to recogn_ise
Supreme One, Rama could not know himself the' presence of the golden necklaces adornmg
to be the Supreme Self (Brahman) owing to their necks. (21) In the sun, whose nature is
the sway of the power of his own ignorance. luminosity, there can be no darkness. Even so,
When instructed by another (that is, by Brahma, how can ignorance subsist in Rama, who is the
as stated in Valmiki's Ramayana) he came to condensation of Pure Consciousness and who
k • '
(l~~w the truth about the Transcendent Self. is the transcend nt and Supreme Self? A man
r If he had known the truth about himself of defective eye Sle_gh.t. whose vision is whirling.
. f
ear ter~ how could he, the Supreme Being, sees houses and other objects too as whir ,~g.
~ stncke? with grief by the loss of Sita and (The whirling movements of objects o ~J s_1de
moan hts fate? If he was thus without the is only an attribution of his own wfiit.fiflg
 i

VI ADHYATMA RAMAYANA

v1s10~ on t?em. So also men are deludedt'b.y Bliss itself, there is no movement, no trans-
superimposmg on the Supreme Self ego1st1c formation in Him. As He is the substratum
actions of their own I-sense (Ahamkara), of Maya, the changeful Nature of His, He
which in combination with the body and the underlies all· these transformations of the con-
senses assumes the role of the doer.) (23) In stituents of Maya, and for those who cannot
the sun, who is of the nature of unobstruct ible distinguish the substratum from the consti-
and changeless luminosity, there can be no day tuents of Maya, He seems to get transformed,
and night at any time. I n the same way, in whereas it is only the constitutents of Maya
Rama, who is the Supreme Being Hari, who that undergo transformation."
is the condensation of Pure Consciousness-
how can there be knowledge and ignorance,
Now this elaborate quotation makes plain
the two changing states observed in limited
that the object of Adhyatma Ramayana or the
centres of consciousness? (24) Rama, the
'spiritual version of the Rama Saga' is to project
noblest of the Raghus, i.s of the nature of Pure
Bliss and Pure Consciousness that has no rise Rama directly as the Supreme Self. But
and fall. That lotus-eyed Lord is the witness while doing so, the text takes care to see that
of Ajnana (ignorance) and not a victim of it. He, who is the non-dual and uninvolved Self, is
Maya, the power of ignorance, is dependent OR also the Personal Deity, the Supreme Isvara,
Him and therefore can never cause Him infatua- who is to be adored and prayed to by all those
tion and ignorance." who seek the knowledge of Non-duality descri~-
ed above. Bhakti of the most intense type is
therefore taught, and it is also stressed that
A few verses after this we get a pointed through devotion to Rama alone the saving
statement of the above ideas in the following
knowledge would dawn in the Jiva. It
verse addressed by Sita to Hanuman. Sita pointedly says in verses 45 to 57 of the first
says: (32) ''Know Rama to be the Supreme chapter of Balakanda, well ~nown as Sri-
Brahman, the Existence-Knowledge-Bliss Riimahrdaya, "A devotee of Mme who under-
~bsolute and the One without a second. He stands the Supreme Truth is fit for My Status.
IS Pure Existence devoid of all adjuncts, whom On the other hand~ one who ignorantly engrosses
the senses cannot perceive as their object. himself in the search for this knowledge in the
(33) Know Rama as Pure Bliss, as devoid of pit of scriptural texts without any devotion to
all impurities, as peace, as changeless substance Me, never attains this knowledge of My nature.
as free from the stain of ignorance, as au: They will not have liberation too even in a
pervadieg Spirit, as devoid of all disvalues and hundred life spans.'' And further it is said,
as the revealing Consciousness. (34) Know me to "This knowledge, which is superior even to
be the primeval Prakriti, the material and instru- the attainment of the heaven of Indra, should
mental cause of the creation, sustentation and not be imparted by you to any conceited man
dissolution of the universe. rn the mere 1,?re- who has no devotion to Me." (Ch. v. 53).
sence of Rama, the Supreme Brahman , I , His Thus the teaching of the Adhyatma-Ramayana
Prakriti or Power, create the universe unwearied. is only an elabor;tion of the declaration of the
(35) What I create in His mere presence, the Svetasvatara Upanishad, "It is only i~ on~ :Who
ignorant superimpose on Him." She then has supreme devotion to God and to his spmtual
explains what it is that is thus superimposed, teacher that this Truth (knowledge of the non-
and in doing so narrates in brief the incidents dual Self), when taught, will shine." Sri
of Rama's life and concludes, saying: (44) Ramakrishna also emphasises this aspect of
,' Rama walks not; He sits not; He sorrows not; spiritual life in a beautiful parable. "Suppose
He desires not, He abandons not; there is no a noble man has a big garden which he places
trace of any activity in Him. Being pure under the care of a gardener. The gardener
 INTRODUCTION vii

works hard and produce excellent fruits and status of Rama in the eyes of the devotees. More
vegetables all the year round. The master _"t of such deviations ar listed in the Appendix.
last, in course of time,gets so highly pleased with
him that he keeps him on his own seat and tells
him that he is his own self. In place of seeking Adhyatama-Ramayana is the larg~ number of
-
•A.nether • feature which distinguishes the

that place by the master's side by pleasing hymns sung by the various personages entering
him through devotion, if he were to sit on that into the narrative as also the many philosophical
seat out of pride and greed, he will only be discourses that are spread in various parts of
pushed away from it. Thus thro~gh de~otio~ the text. Besides . teaching fervent devotion,
alone this Supreme knowledge 1s obtaine<!. these give a very" simple and non-technical but
The Gita also declares: "Being gracious to profound exposition of the doctrine of non-
those who are thus firmly devoted to Me, dualism. This is a deviations from Va\miki s
destroy the darkness of ignorance in them, epic which contains no such hymn s and
lighting the- lamp of wisdom in them by My discourse .
presence as their very self.'' (X-I I).
On the whole the general scheme of the text
Thus to establish Rama s divine status as an seems lo follow the pattern set by the Bhagavata
object of worship and devotion and to ~each that Puran a in dealing with the life of Sri Krishna
Bhakti and Jnana are not only reconc1lable but in it 10th Skandha. The aim of the Bhagavata
always go togeLher- is the p_rime o~jecl _of ~his Puran a i declared in its dictum-Kr.mastu
great text. In order to achieve this obJect1ve, bhagarii11 srayam-Krishna is really the ·Bhaga-
the Adhyatma Ramayana. while stic king to the van ~im eJf. The Adhyatma Ramayana seeks to
main · trends and incidents of the Rama Saga . provide ~he followers of the Rama cult with
described in Valmiki epic makes vano_us such an . mcarnation
. . that is not m ere1ya mani- .
. .
d ev1at1ons 11 ere and there in the cour e of its festation but 1s identical with the Deit .
Y 8 imse .
If
Th . . 1.
•
extensive n arration • To cite a few such I is ac ueved by Rama revealing himself as
dhyatama Ramayana, Rama the four-hande~ Mahavishnu at his ery birth,
examp les: In theA .
at his very birth, reveals himself as the four- a feature th_at 1s not seen in Valmiki. lt is
handed Mahavishnu. Rama's dep~rture to for _th~ achievement of this that many of the
the forest is only of his own makmg ' and deviation. . from Va\miki are mad e. l n most o f
the intrigues of Kaikeyi and Manlhara ar_e the .deviation , either . , hatever human 1mper- .
only external pretexts brought about by Im fecllons there m1uht ~
be in Rama ,.,
• .. re exp1am •. d
Maya. . The Sita who is abducted by Ravana ,\\ a~ or are madf lo be adopted with his
is not the real Sita but an illusory double of previou knowledge in order to hide his divinity
hers. The real Sita is hidden by the Fire-deity. from unregenerate men. For example the
And finally at the end :of the Yuddha Kanda events leadin!! to Rama· '
- ex1-1e were super-
Sita's entry into fire is ~nly a ruse to take back humanly stage-managed by him, and Kaikeyi
the real Sita from the hands of the Fire-deity. and _Manthara were merely instruments he used
Ravana, Kumbhakarna etc. know the spiritual to give the events the form of a court intrigue.
identity of Rama. and arc only seeking death The Sita who was abducted by Ravana was
al his hand, as a means for salvation. They only a double and not the real Sita. Rama's
know lhat 'de otion throue.h confrontation' is weeping for Sita is expressly declared to be a
a quicker path than that of Bhakti of the ordi- mere assumption to look human in the eyes of
nary type. The c are only a few striking men. The same object of deification of Rama
deviations: there are many more of this type is achieved by the numerous hymns addressed
·callcrctl all through the text. All these to him by the sages like Vasishtha, Parasurama,
tkviati ons are meant for preserving the Supreme Bharadwaja, Agastya Atri, Swayamprabha
viii ADHYATMA RAMAYAMA

and others. The example of the Bhagavata text from the devotional point of view.-
Purana is very closely followed in respect of just as counting the number of leaves on a
these hymns. They are couched in h_ighly mango tree is for one going to an orchad for
devotional language and all the attributes of the eating mangoes. Valmiki's Ramayana was
Supreme Deity are used for apressing Rama. composed by ,that sage himself on the advice
Many of them are Advaitic in their philosophic of Brahma. Thus advised, the sage through
content while their tone is intensely devotional. •meditation recovered the whole history of
They again and again establish the doctrine that Rama, composed a great epic on it in the Sloka
non-duality ·is the Supreme Truth but the way form that he himself had devised, taught Lava
to its realisation is through devotion and divine and Kusa to recite it in a musical manner, and
grace. Without these, mere inteUectualism thus publicised it in the world. The traditional
will never bring spiritual illumination. Thus origin of Adhyatma Ramayana is quite different
this great tcx.t seeks to reconcile J nana and from this. It is a part of the Brahmanda Purana
Bhakti as the obverse and reverse of an identical beginning from the 61st Adhyaya (chapter)
spiritual discipline, and being a text of the Rama of the first part of that text. Of all the Puranas,
.,cult, Rama is held forth as the Deity to be Veda Vyasa is the traditional author, and we
adored by those who seek salvation. can therefore attribute the Adhyatama Rama-
yana to him. There are, however, some mod-
The Adhyatma Ramayana must have power- em scholars who guess saint Ramananda of the
fully influenced the Ramayanas that came 14th century to be its author. Excluding ·the
afterwards in regional languages. Though Uttara Kanda, it consists of six Kandas with
they all took Valmiki's great epic as the main 56 Sargas (chapters) comprising about 3643
source, the spiritual turn given to it by Adhya- verses. We have translated only these six
tma-Ramayana is reflected very strongly in the Kandas, excluding the seventh chapter called
:1la,may{ma of Tulsidas, While it is very doubt- Uttara Kanda, as it seems to 'be extraneous to
ful whether it influenced Kamban's welJ- Ramayana proper. The text is in the form of a
knownRamayana in Tamil, Ezuthachan's Rama- conversation between Siva and Parvati, which
yana, considered one of the greatest literary is reported by Brahma to Narada. Though
works in Malayalam, is a close translation of it, thus the -traditional origins of these two Rama-
with its poetical and devotional excellence yanas are different, and though there are
enhanced by that great literary man and Bhakta differences in the treatment of the subject, it
giving to it the freshness of an original, inspir~ should not be supposed that there is any con-
work.
tradiction between these. • Both of them deal
with the same history of Rama, and what
A word in conclusion about the literary side Adhyatma Ramayana has done is only to make
of the text will not be out of place. Its poetry explicit what Valmiki has taught implicitly and
does not come anywhere near the epic grandeur indirectly in his great epic. As a much smaller
of Val.mild but yet it is a text with considerable text than that of Valmiki and complete in
literary beauty and is couched in easy yet lucid itself, it offers the devotees of Rama a smaller
Sanskrit with a highly devotional tone. Its and directly devotional exposition of Rama's
authorship and date are unknown. It is greatness which they can use in their daily
purposeless to enter into the pure guess- practice of devotion. In conclusion it may
work that modern scholars indulge in be pointed out that Bhagavan SriRamakrishna
regarding these ma tters. However relevant refers often to Adhyatma Ramayana in his
it may be for scholarly purposes, it is talks, thus drawing people's attent ion to the
of no use for those who approach the devotional importance of this text.
 PAG E
INTRODUCTION iii-viii
!

BALAKANDAM

Chapter 1 The Truth about Rama 1-9

Salutations to Rama- Question of Parvati: Was
Rama engrossed in Worldliness?- Mahadeva on the
Truth about Rama - Sita instructs Hanuman-Sita
on the real Nature of Rama- Srirama-hridayam
Chapter 2 Announcenieot of the Incarnation 9-13
The Vision of Brahma- The Lord condescends to
Incarnate
Chapter 3 The Incarnation of Rama 13-20
Dasaratha's Sacrifice for the sake of Issue'--Rama
Incarnates-Kausalya's Hymn and the Lord's Response-
Rama's Infancy and Childhood-Training of the Brothers

Chapter 4 Rama's Adolescence 20-24

Visvamitra's Arrival seeking Rama- The True object ~f
Visvamitra's mission- Rama goes with Visvamitra-
Destruction of Tataka

Chapter 5 Redemption of Abalya 24-31

Destruction of Subahu- Rama at the Ashrama of Gautama
- Curse on Ahalya & her Redemption- Ahalya's H)'mn .

Chapter 6 Rama's Marriage with Sita

31-39
Journey to Mithila-Breaking of Siva's Bow-Sita's Choi~~
of Rama-Arrangements for Marriage-The Marriage
Ceremony- Janaka on the Antecedents of Sita-Rama's
Departure to Ayodhya

Chapter 7 The Defeat of Bhargava Rama .. .. 39-45

Confrontation ·with Bhargava Rama-The Hymn of Bh~;-
gava Rama-Rama bestows his Grace on Bhargava Ra ma
- Return to Ayodhya

, "
AYODHYA KANDAM

Chapter t Conversation between Rama and Narada 46-50

Hymn of Narada-Narada's Departure
ii
X ADHYATMA RAMAYANA

Chapter 2 Proposal of Installing Rama as Ym•araja 50-58

Dasaratha's Decision to install Rama- Vasishtha s.Hymn-
Fears ofKausa1ya-Manthara poisoning the Ears of Kaikeyi
Chapter 3 Obstruction of Rama's lnstaJlation 58-65
Kaikeyi in the 'Chamber of Angry Protest'-Kaikeyi's
Request for Two Boons-King Dasaratba in Distress-
Rama summoned to Dasaratha's Presence-Kaikeyi dem-
ands Rama's Exile- Rama's Reaction to the Demands of
Kaikeyi
Chapter 4 Rama's Exile to the Forest 66-74
Rama informing Kausalya of his Father's Order-Rama's
Advice to Laksbmana- Control your Mind and be calm-
Rama reconciles Kausalya, Lakshmana and Sita to his
Resolution
Chapter 5 Rama's Departure to the Forest 74-81
The Reaction of the Citizens-Varriadeva on Rama's Spiri-
tual Identity-Scenes at Rama's Departure-Meeting with
Guha
Chapter 6 Rama on His Way to Chitrakuta 81-89
Lakshmana's advice to Guha-Parting with Guba-Rama
at Bharadwaja's Ashrama- Rama at Valmiki's Ashrama-
Valmiki's previous History
Chapter 7 King Dasaratha's Demise 90-100
Sumantra's return and after- Muni's curse on Dasaratha-
Bharata's Return and confrontation with Kaikeyi-Bharata
seeking Kausalya's Pardon- Vasishtha's Advice to Bharata
Chapter 8 Bharata on the Trails of Rama 100-106
Bharata on the way to tbe forest to fetch Rama-Meeting
with Guha-Bharata at Bharadwaja's Ashrama
Chapter 9 Bharata's Return and After 106-115
Performance of Dasaratha's Funeral-Bharata persuaded
to retum-Kaikeyi's Conversion and Hymn-Bharata after
his Return-Rama at Atri's Ashrama

ARANYA KANDAM
Chapter 1 Towards Dandakaranya 116-120
Redemption of Viradha-Viradha's Hymn
Chapter 2 Visit to the Ashramas of Sarabhanga and Sutikshna 121-126
At Sarabhanga's Ashrama-Rama vows to extirpat,e the
Rakshasas-At the Ashrama of Sutikshna
 CO 1 TENTS

Chapter 3 At the Ashrama of the Sage Agastya L26-13 l

Meeting with Sage Agastya-Ag,astya s Hymn
Ctrapter 4 Towards Pancha,·ati 132-1 37
Meeting with Jatayu- Rama's sermon to Laksbmana
Chapter 5 Surpanakha's Mutilation J 37-143
Surpanakha's Arrival- Surpanakha' s Mutilation and Des-
truction ofKhara-S urpanakha's Representation to Ra ana
Chapter 6 The Commissioning of Mareecba 143-147
Ravana at Mareecha's Abode-Conversation between
Ravana and Mareecba-Mareecha assumes the Form of a
golden D eer.
Chapter 7 Abduction of Sita 148-154
The Destruction of Mareecha - Sita's harsh words to
Lakshmana-Ravana abducting Sita
Chapter 8 Salvation of JataJ'U
154-160
Rama in Search of Sita- Meeting Jatayu-Th~, H~~n of
Jatayu. -

Chnpter 9 Salvation of Kabandha

Rama·s confrontation with Kabandha~ Ka.bandha' • • •• 160-165
cedents-Kabandha's Hymn. s Ante-

Chapter 10 The Meeting with Sabari

Sabari and her Antecedents- Rama on the Disciplines of 166-170
Devotion-Sabari on Sita's Whereabouts

KISHKlNDHA KANDAM

. Chapter 1 Alliance with Sugreeva

Hanuman meeting with Rama-R~a' • ·All" 171-179
Sugreeva- Sugreeva calls for Tests of Rs , i;nce with
Sugreeva s Praise of Rama ama s trength-

Cbaptcr 2 The Destruction of Vali

Fight between Vali and Sugreeva~ T~;a's. Plea•• J 80-186
Death of Vali to Vali-

Chapter 3 Aftermath of Vali's Death

186-191
Tara distracted at Vali's Death-Ram~•s· Se. · • • T.• • •
. • rmon to ara-
Coronation of Sugreeva

Chapter 4 Rama io Retreat at Pravarshana 192-197

Rama instructing Lakshmana on his ritualistic .Wor~hip-
Hanuman 's advice to Sugreeva
xii ADHYATMA RAMAYANA

Chapter 5 Laksbmaoa's Ultimatum to Sugreeva 198-203

Rama's Grief, thinking of Sita-Lakshmana in a threatening
mood
Chapter 6 Search of the Monkeys 204-211
Monkeys commissioned on the search- Meeting with
Swayamprabha-Swayamprabha's Hymn
Chapter 7 Meeting with Sampati 212-216
Anxiety of the Monkeys-Hanuman assuages their Fears-
Meeting with Sampati
Chapter 8 Sermon of Chandramas to Sampati 21 7-222
Sampati's previous history- Chandramas expounds the
Philosophy of the Atman- Travails of the Jiva-Conclu-
sion of the Sampati Episode
Chapter 9 Emergence of Hanuman the Hero 222-225
The Monkeys confer again-Jambavan's prompting of
Hanuman

SUNDARA KANDAM
Chapter 1 Hanumaa's Crossiag of the Sea 226-231
. Hanuman takes the Leap-Surasa Episode- Mainaka
Episode-Simhika Episode- Confrontation with Lanka-Sri
Chapter 2 Hanuman's Search 232-237
Hanuman sees Sita-Ravana courting Sita- Rakshasis'
threats and Trijata's Dream
Chapter 3 Hanuman Delivering Rama's Message to Sita 237-249
Hanuman's Stratagem to draw Sita's attention- Hanuman's
Conversation with Sita- After the presentation of the signet
Ring- Sita gives the Crest-Jewel and narrates the Crow
Incident- Indrajit binds Hanuman
Chapter 4 The Burning of Lanka 249-253
Hanuman as Capitve- Hanuman's Sermon to Ravana-
Sentence of torture by fire on Hanuman

Chapter 5 Hanuman's Triumphant Return 254-259

Hanuman bids farewell to Sita and returns-Destruction of
Madhuvana-Hanuman's report to Rama

YUDDHA KANDAM
Chapter 1 The Monkey Army on the March to Lanka 260-265
Deliberations of Rama with Sugreeva and Hanuman-The
arrny on the March-The philosophy behind Rama's sorrow
 CONTENTS xiii

Chapter 2 Expulsion of Vibheesha_na .. .. .. .. .. 265-270

Ravana deliberating with his •Ministers-Vibheeshana's
Expulsion
Chapter 3 Self-surrender of Vibheeshana 270-278
Vibheeshana seeking Shelter at Rama'sFeet-Vibheesbana's
Hymn-Vibheeshana's Installation-The Episode of Suka,
the !:-PY of Ravana-Subdual of the Lord of the Ocean
Chapter 4 March to Lanka 278-283
Installation of Rameswara and building of Setu-The
monkey army marches to Lanka-Suka's report to Ravana
-Suka's sermon
Chapter 5 The First Assault by Monkey Forces 284-291
Antecedents of Suka-Malyavan•s Sermon - The two
forces join battle-Meghanada's devastating attack-
Hanuman revives the Monkeys-The Rout of the Rakshasas
Chapter 6 Ravana Seeks Kalanemi's Help
292-297
Ravana's attack and discomfiture-Kalanemi Episode-
Kalanemi·s Sermon
Chapter 7 __ . ~t~•,m ii;a 0~uest of the Divine Medicinal Herb ..
Kalaneml m the guise or an ascetic:........LaksL-an • . aJ 298-304.
• UUJ as rev1v
-Awakening of Kumbhakarna-Kumbhakarna's Sermon
Chapter 8 Destruction of Kumbhakarna .. .. .. .. ..
304-JIO
Kumbhakarna's Meeting with Vibheeshana-Narada's
Hymn-Indrajit's Resolve-Vibheeshana's Advice

Chapter 9 Fall of lndrajit ..

10
.
Interception of the Homa-Fight with lndrajit and his death
Obstructing Ravana's Homa .. .. ..
.
311-316

Chapter
Ravana's Fire Sacrifice-Monkeys obstructing th~· Fi;~- 317-322
Sacrifice-Ravana's advice to Mandodari-Conversation
between Mandodari and Ravana .
Chapter 11 Destruction of Ravana ..
Ravana in the Battlefield-Attack on Rama-Fi~ht b~~wc~~ 323-330
Rama and Ravana-Death of Ravana-Ravana•s salvatio
through confrontation n

Chapter 12 Events after Ravana's Death ..

>
. Lakshmana sermon, to Vib~eeshana-Cremati~~
Ravana-V1bheeshana s Installat10n-Sita's Ordeal by Fire
~f 331'-338

I
i
Chapter 13 Departure to Ayodhya : _. .. .. .. .. .. 339-346
The Hymn of Brahma-Sita united with Rama-Hymn of
[ndra-Events preceding the Departure to Ayodbya
l·
xiv ADHYATMA RAMAYANA

Chapter 14 Rama's Return Journey to Ayodhya 346-355

Description of places as seen from above-Hymn of Bharad-
waja-Hanuman's Mission to Bharata-Bharata goes to
meet Rama
Chapter 15 Rama's Coronation l.· 355-363
Rama's Entry into Ayodhya-Coronation of Rama-
Hymns of Indra and others
CIJapter 16 Conclusion of Ramayana 364-368
Leave-taking of all allies-Rama's Rule-Greatness of
Ramayana.
Anendix • The Adhyatma and the Valmiki Ramayanas: 369-376
Difl'erences ant Deviatioas
 ADHYATMA RAMAYANA

THE SPIRITUAL VERSION OF THE RAMA SAGA

.-IP.AMA
~: ~'R~(~ffl f~~: 8stlfildi¾.-qq; lraRf: '!Ncftd0 (Nfij:f ~ ~ S o ~ : 1
fit'ac* (d<•~= !-l<••Ft. ~IIRf ~ ~ ""'ro Ra,'-t ~ ij :st1efi\:u ~ u 1
,..1◄ :t cil \'I ◄ RP.I,..I'1{fl""'"~~ '&_~"11;f• iw.n~• ~snq,u=q~-q-"a.''''
~ ~ ,... ,...
~
1
3llifW((1l~'l'l<H ~-iil'°Q~q ~q@ ~6(1~'4'1( wl''lml II 2
~'f-1.-'-t~~: JiI0 eti;a' ;mtnft•~ ~
-raf.:a if I
~'fltlOf 841(1Ul8¥te· f.u{tNNI &Riter. €1-- II 3
~.g.n,«J.V,Qf~◄ •,f.R:q q,~'-1{\:~F.i['tiifdl.-QI'.~ I
~ Q'~ijEfilra&J1h( -~ cffmJ: ~~ f.ktl'( II 4

BALA >KANDAM
Chapter 1
THE TRUTH ABOUT RAMA

Salutations to R;tma (1-5) is the support of the manifesting power

t. He-the Lignt of Consciousness, the known as Maya but is at the same time free
Undecaying One-who, being beseeched by from all its effects; whose form transcends
the Devas, was born on earth· in an assumed all mental conceptions; who is a condensation
human form as a scion of the Solar Dynasty; of Bliss and Pure Consciousness-
who, after having effaced the. tribe of the Him, the Lord of Sita and the knower of
Rakshasas and established Hts eternal and Truth. I adore. 3. Those who study or
• d est roy1•ng holy fame all the
sm- .. world over, hear with whole-hearted ~ttention this
assumed a gal ·n His own oruunal
- form as Text called the Adhyatma - Ramayana,
Primeval Brahman--Him, th e Lo rd of which has the approval of all the Puranas.
J~naka's daughter, I adore. 2. He who is are freed from alJ sins, and they attain to Sn.
the sole cause of the origin, the sustentation Hari. 4. One who aspires for Mukti should
and dissolution of the world-systems; who verily study the Adhyatma-Ramayana. He
2' BALA KANDAM [Ch. 1

Qlqi§ql:q

~~ ~ ~ $1141$ (ti:(f~q,, ~ q(~:ti:IUSM I

~fir~ ~tR-1 ~~ ~ =q lr.rffl.USR-r ''
7

mat q>ct:ttt•a~crr;ti qc(R • ~tiliif•"n 1

6~&15{ ~ ~ ~ ~s~ ~ ~ qa: ~ ~ II 8-
iJli( \i~1;cq'l(i('ll~◄<t•'-t9;4& ~ pt~
Nit•~(( I
'1\i.. l+'-(g ~N(N ~,fl ll'll (I~ ii~ ij~ iR II 9-
~fit =q,..q~=q ~ ~~it ~ ~ ~ ~R&1r~ 1
....c.... . ._ ,... •
~'"'-'~~l@<tl<trttr ~,~-a~
n. .
~ ..,r;:,_c:. ~ ~
;.yf\fcf
@ s-..
Jf,~,a_, II 10·

who hears its recital every day derives merit whom all Jivas are objects! Thou art also
equal to that gained by making a gift of the Supreme Lord over all beings. May
several crores of cows. 5. This Ganga of Thou, who art the Eternal One too, be
Adbyatma-Ramayana, which originates pleased to impart to me the truth about
from the mountain of Siva, and has its Purushottama, the supreme spiritual Sub-
estuary in the ocean of Rama, purifies all the stance. 8. Lo! Great ones impart to devotees
three worlds. even important spiritual secrets which should
not in the ordinary course be communicated
Question of Parvati: Was Rama
engroSsed in worldliness? (6-15) to others. I am Thy devotee and Thou
art my dear one. So, 0 Lord, be pleased
6. Once seated in a pavilion in the to answer my question. 9. Impart in brief
heaven of Kailasa, on a diamond throne and simple words, which could be grasped
luminous like a hundred suns, the three- even by me, an ignorant woman, that
eyed Deity Siva-who is the Supreme knowledge which produces spiritual ex-
Lord, the besto~er of refuge, the adored of perience, followed by supr~me devotion and
the Siddhas, and the Abode of Bliss-was non-attachment to worldly values.
addressed with devotion by Parvati Devi 10. O Lotus-Eyed One! I have yet
his Consort, the Daughter of the Mountain, another question to ask about a supremely
in the following sin-effacing words: esoteric matter. Please tell (reply) me first
Parvati said: 1. Salutations to Thee, the about that. It is a well-known fact that
Shining One and the Abode of the world devotion to Rama, the Essence of all
systems! Thou art the Ultimate Seer to existence, is a well-built ship for man to
5-16] THE TRUTH ABOUT RA MA 3

~ : JJR:iiJ ~ -11;:q=tt~: .ffl~'IR« W~~ I

<l~fq- {((t!tlqii.-a.f it _q,~q(l{)fiiif+t~4'( II 11
uir.~ q,~$+11fi f.RfflfttqiguMUI~~ I
. ~f;ij
\TI{~ ~(ffi:t,,u,+1=ttu ~ ~ ~IR m mtt= u 12

~Rttlf<lftsfq- "": ~~~~ ~'ffi'I«~ 1

qi(f..a
~ ~qR'ffl: ~ ~)firm itc:; lf<Tt'fij-c"(_ II 13
~ta: ~ ::rRTRI ial A~1q-: mm;~s;r-r ~: 'RIil I
~,w'ftfu ~ ~~ t;r ~q: Q'qf ~ ~ ~a(ffl: \\ 14
~1~ fct f-1~ ~~~ iT~ ;r ~~'1~ ~,,-q, n 15

~•h.\l'e.EC ~ -
'Q..tt"fRI" \fflil~ CRRir.1~ ~~~r ~ Uqij-cq( I
~u ;r ~~,~cqfq~fadtsg: ~ ~~ 'f~ ~ii{. 11 16

cross the ocean of Samsara. 11. It is a know the truth about the Transcendent
well-known teaching that devotion (Bhakti) Self. 14. If he had know:. the truth about
to the Supreme Being is the royal road to himself earlier. how could he, the Supreme
liberation (Moksha), and that no means Being, be stricken with grief by the loss of
other than that is required for its attainment. Sita and bemoan his fate? But if he was
Yet I have. some doubts in respect of this. without knowledge of the Self, how can he
It behoves lhee to dispel such doubts from be a fit object for adoration, being only on
my mind· by Thy clear exposition. 12. a par with all the ignorant living creatures?
Rama is said to be the Original Being tr~n- 15. \Vhatever explanation you have for this
scending all the manifestations of the Gunas conundrum. deign to inform me of it and
of Prakriti and· is unaffected by them. • r~move my doubt.
Accepting him to be so, men devote them-
selves day and night without any reservation Mahadeva On the Truth about
to his adoration and thereby they attain to Rama (16-24)
the Supreme State. 13. Some people, 16. Sri Mahadeva said: You are indeed
however, say that in spite· of being the fortunate in having got this desire to know
Supreme One. Rama could not know himself the truth concerning the Supreme Self.
as the Spiritual Self (Brahman) owing to You are a devotee. Never before this have
his own Power of Ignorance. When in- I been questioned by any one on the truth
structed by another (i.e~ by Brahma as concerning. Rama. which is an esoteric
stated in Valmiki's Ramayana), he came to doctrine, extremely profound and subtle.
 4 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 1

Nfflff '1ffil qf<.flfi.ffl~{ ~ wt+IW,ttf \~q fl I

Ulf: q(k+II ffi(;r1i((r;r~ ~: :JW~.U ft: ll 17
~·:rr ti~M~ fg: '{'tell wti-O◄i(.-64ffi:<IR4ffl tr: I
"'
'U"" ~ - - ,..,.~
e◄t•a<r~w ,YI ..,.. ~ ~"'""'' Q'4!•~ 1q-q~ 11
(I
18
:s1,,Pa m 1'Rffl 'Jijf.:d tt«:t"1m =ttkfcfi(nlil◄it ,
~

~ 'Sltwtf.:a Mif.CRl~I: ~,P4qq1 «,.d'41wt(U it II 19

(41~1wt1fCtfk+IM U-l!i-l {.cllWfq.=(lf( Rffi'R~ I
~lil<'l◄l~Qd..a ij' q !51T~~n ~iilf~ffl: 1
i!lliff;~ ~ ~ ~ ~ =i:fitilii( qiti&¥t6 f4'41ijf: II 20
'-4'41Slitil:t0 wt' t! ~ ffl ~:~tl\lrcl' tf~'ll~ q'-IT I
Aij,(M~i-11:1~ \iii~~~ ~ ~•~<«: q~k'4M II 21
q'-lf ~ =i.f~ Vllffl '!~~ fcT-:rgt'l'diJ(:iRIT~ ~q~ I

m ~(Mliicfi~._rtq;r: 'ia' q,:s~ rit PiliQRI 11 22

17. 1,- who have been devotedly questioned Pure Consciousness unaffected by Maya-
and thus prompted by you today, shall ignorant Jivas superimpose their own igno-
reply to your question after making due rance and see Him as involved in worldly
salutations to that noblest one of Raghu's entanglements like themselves. Attached
line. Rama is the Supreme Self, distinct as they are to their own relatives and worldly
from Prakriti. He is the one all-compre- •assets, and involved in multifarious activities,
hending Being, who is pure Bliss itself and they fail to perceive Rama dwelling within
the Spirit Supreme over all entities. 18. . their hearts, just as they fail to recognise
Having projected this entire universe by the presence of their golden necklaces
His Power, Maya-sakti, He dwells within adorning their own necks. 21. In the sun
and without the universe Jike the element whose nature is luminosity, there can be
ether. Though He is thus the resident within no darkness. Even so how can ignorance
all beings, He is completely hidden from subsist in Rama who is the condensation of
their vision, as He is their innermost Self. Pure Consciousness, and who is the tran-
He is the ultimate Seer and Witness of alt scendent and Supreme Self? 22. A man of
this universe of His Maya's creation. 19. defective eye.sight, whose vision is whirling,
Before Him the whole universe whirls as sees the houses and other objects too as
iron filings round a magnet. The unintelli- whirling. (The whirling movements of the
gent, with their minds covered by the power objects outside is only an attribution on
of Ignorance (Avidya), know this not. them of one's own whirling vision). So also
20. On Him, Rama-the Supreme Self, the men are deluded b:y superimposing on the
 17-30} THE TRUTH ABOUT RAMA 5

~ ;r ufir: l1Mi]4'¥JI ~ Slilil:U'-q1°1.1fi:t~1~: +IM( I

m ~•ijl'1fit( ~ ~ uit .'-i "''ijl@ «4Mct.Eiif 11 23
d411€'i(l..f..a.+f4 (Ei-q~ N~tl..f'-q fg: if ~ ~: I
°'
~ijl..flil~o,.l(fe\;:a_m;\ +fltflSll'-1~41'1' ft ~RotiJ:. II 24
aN a- ~fq,q1fq ~qfq- • ~~ I ~Rlffllf~i8◄1( ~~ It 25

~ u~ ~Pit ~RUi -~tlihO&fi~ 1 oo ~ ~01:t<t11i:fl ij'~◄t-s-4r~ 11 26

~d'-41 l{{ ij!ni:i<tl~IJfl\.,;rf' (-li(f;f{d; i 3T~~~ITI ~~dll@!": \\ 27

~: ffiqat
C.
~Riti&IQliii,it+IN• I - i f ~+llfflif: ~fat_q~+Ul\i: U 28
"~li {;(~~ ~1-1,qaj lffl'lt~ II 29

~:Jli~lffls'-i "~"'~r;iy Pt~q1tf~'IF{ 30

Supreme Self egoistic actions of their own place between Sita, Rama and Hanuman.
I-sense (Ahankara) which in co~bination It is concerned with the means for the
with ~he body and ,the,·sertsc:s~ assumes· th~ attainment of Moksha-a closely guarded;
role of the doer. 23. In the sun who is of inaccessible secret. (26-27). In days of oJd ·
. the nature of unobstructible and changeless when the events related in the .Ramayana
luminosity, there can be no day and took place, Rama the heroic warrior, after
night at any time. In the same way, in destroying Ravana, the enemy of the Devas,
Rama, the Supreme Being Hari, who is the along with all his sons, army and vehicles,
condensation of Pure Consciousness, how returned to Ayodhya with Sita, accompanied
can there be knowledge and ignorance, the by Lakshmana and St~griva, and attended
two changing states observed in limited by the monkey leaders headed by Hanuman.
centres of consciousness? 24. Rama, the 28. Anointed king, Rama, who was lumi-
noblest of the Raghus, is of the nature nous like numerous suns, sat on the royal
of Pure Bliss-Consciousness that has throne surrounded by great men like the
no rise and fall. That lotus-eyed •Lord is sage Vasishtha. (29-30), There Rama saw
the witness of Ajnana (ignorance) and not Hanuman, who had fulfilled all his duties,
a victim ofit. Maya, the power of ignorance, who was desireless, who was an aspirant
is dependent 011 Him, and can there- for Knowledge, and who was high-n,inded,
fore never cause Him infatuation and standing before him with ha1ids held in
ignorance. salutation. Seeing him so standing, Rama
said to Sita, "Impart to Hanuman the
Sita instructs Hanuman (25-31) Knowledge of the Supreme Truth. He
25. In further elaboration of this I shall is without any impurity, and he is ever
narrate to you a conversation that took devoted to us. He is a fit recipient for
6 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 1

. 31

32
33
34
35
36

""'' .."''-°' '\ Sl4114.t•l◄@

E("6f61<Gq1,q;i M<i'ElifQ 38
31&1~ ~i.illi1: i:fi'i~\M 39

spiritual illumination." 31. Sita, who is Prakriti (Power), create the universe un-
the Lord's Power infatuating the whole wearied.
world with confusion about the true spiritual 35. What I create in His mere presence,
Self, agreed to do so, and imparted to the ignorant super-impose on Him. (Now
Hanuman. who was a true spiritual refugee hear about what is thus super-imposed).
at the Lord's feet, the Truth about Rama He was born in the city of Ayodhya in
in a convincing way. the very pure line of the Raghus. 36. He
helped Visvamitra to conduct the sacrificial
Sita on the real nature of Rama (32-43) rites safe from the obstruction of Rakshasas.
Sita said: 32. Know Rama to be the He then terminated the effects of the curse
Supreme Brahman-the Existence-Know- that was on Ahalya. Next he broke asunder
ledge-Bliss Absolute, the One without a the great bow of Mahesvara at the court
second. He is Pure Existence devoid· of all of Janaka, my father. 37. Thereupon he·
adjuncts, whom the senses cannot perceive solemnised his marriage with me, humbled
as their object. 33. Know Rama as pure the pride of Bhargava Rama on his way to
Bliss, as devoid - of all impurity, as Ayodhya after the marriage, and lived wi!h
peace, as changeless Substance. as free me in Ayodhya for twelve years. 38.
from the stain of ignorance, as all- Then took place his exile to Dandakaranya,
pervading Spirit, as devoid of all followed by the destruction of Viradha,
disvalues, and as self-revealing Conscious- the slaughter of the demon Maricha who
ness. 34. Know me to be the Primeval came to deceive us in the form of a deer,
Prakriti, the material and instrumental and the abduction of Maya-Sita by Ravana.
cause of the creation, sustentation and dis- 39. Next he gave salvation to Jatayu and
solution of the universe. Jn the mere presence Kabandha. accepted the worshipful adora-
of Rama the Supreme Brahman. I, His tion of the ascetic woman Sabari, and
31-46) THE TRUTH ABOUT RAMA 7

,ufe"''""
(16101@4
31~s.q1,1q;i
~
qV:

~l:ll
~
~~
-
q;i=q1«fRn.-ir101~◄ =if 1 (<trl.-a" Gf(!fa; (fftl41:l◄ A<la-14< 1140
6!51@ ~RIR: I W1'1U1 ~~, . ~
~~ ~%OJ 1Rf «{ ll
q:til•«•G-4 <,'4,fltfl'1¥.( , 1(◄'41-0fwt ""'f"o, .. a◄ ,-4Rd, ...llfir 1
41

311<tq.qf.:ij uit~RIAeti,~-=>MtwStt11f.t n 42
uiit '1 11~0@ '1' @'6@ wfls~fM'=4•"·· t'•4'il@ II\' wl' ~ ffif~ I
"
31'1.:f~~(◄til; qf<o11'1~.fl 44141Y"IM!•lffl ft ij'lf M"{I@ II 43
ffl ~N: ffl sm'. ~.'4"61q~d( °'
I -?fORt~ ~cnfir Gl€¥11-ll~q(l~-ll'( \\ 44
...:,
311efil;f.i@ ~ 'l(MN'QT t:t'td if~ I ~(!{(~14 ~(lril:tl~~~ ~ ~ \
~iill@'-fijq~ t:('-tij fsiMQ .f\1; \\ 45
~QJ1{1WR.~ I at{q{~ffl ~~~ "fflTI RRI: II 46

~ntered into a treaty with Sugreeva. 40. constituents of Maya, He seems to get trans-
Afterwards took place the destruction of formed, whereas in fact it is only the consti-
Vali, the search for Sita, the spanning of tuents of Ivlaya that undergo transformation.
the ocean with a bridge of rocks, and th~
siege of Lanka. (41-42). Next took place Srirama-hridayam (44-56)
the destruction of the evil-minded Ravana Sri Mahadeva said: 44. Next Rama him-
with all his progeny, the gift of the Kingdom self said to Hanun~an who was standing
of Lanka to Vibhishana, the departure near: I shall tell you the truth about Atma,
with me to Ayodhya in the aerial vehicle Anatma (non-Atma) and Paramatma (tran-
called Pushpaka, and finally the crowning scendent Atma). 45. The Akasa (sky) has
of Rama as the King of Ayodhya. AJI three divisions. There is first of all the
these achievements, though accomplished by all-pervading sky. Then there is the Akasa
me (Prakriti), are superimposed on Rama, or sky in association with (or pervading)
who is really changeless in Himself and is the water receptacles like tanks, lakes,
the soul of all beings. 43. Rama walks Wdler pools etc. This sky cannot at aJI be
not, He sits not; He sorrows not• He called different from the universal sky in
. '
desires not; He abandons not; there is no spite of its association with water receptacles.
trace of any activity in Him. Be_ing Pure Apart from these, there is a third sky,
Bliss itself, there is no movement, no namely, the reflection of the universal sky
transformation in Him. As He is the sub- seen in the water of the vessel. 46. In the
stratum of Maya, the chaugeful Nature of same way Consciousness has three aspects
His, He underlies all these tram,formations First of all there is th"! all-pervading Pure
of the constituents of Maya, as their sub- Consciousness. Next there is the Con-
stratum; and for those who cannot dis- sciousness that is associated with the Buddhi
tinguish the substratum from the changeful (intellect). Thirdly there is the Consciousness
8. BALA KANDAM [Ch. I & 2

&litllUJi: ·•if4Wfil~~sfifmfur I (1 ,~oq l(itctd \I l"t«I I :st14€ii :q ij1fT ~: 1147

311\iil-l\d Ill' «
~~¥Uffi1ti1~qQ I atAP.eni d\sifJI" fil"f,aa.~ NEfi(!:'ffl: 1148
3rf◄ fi041@ ~ - ~ SIRNIQd' I 6¥4¥11Mlk.i4lcN:t=it ffl\41(1\!'-flt;_q~r II 49
t(+ttitll-i qc(l?i;:;j 'lllclibf4"1 ~,tit.n: I {t~fAQI ~-q:{-q wl~~ ;r' ~tr: 1150
i(ijR[:tii'I "~ ilflcll'fl'iq11Q I 11=IMNl@Mi ~ :t11«11'a,; i ~ I
-t' ~ ei ~ imJ: ~ial'ff -iil•ll:lifl(N II 51
{t ~ "~ IIIIRIAT INCT (ffitlfifif.l~ {lqMEI
q~-tN !tl&l'I ;w' mt ~ijBqij-ji(N (iGq(flSN$1(_ II 52
JJQ+dl.l~ ~ -
~sfqf~ ·~ lll<l11('1i ~ I 31Rlg.a<eli- ~· 'lfirsr" ffi:tn\111~ It 53·

reflected in the Buddhi. 47. Ignorant Pure Consciousness devoid of the associa-
people with distorted understanding super- tion of any adjuncts. 50. When by hearing.
impose on the partless and unchanging and meditating on the great Vedic • Dicta
Witness Consciousness the sense of agency like 'Tattvamasi' the sense of the unity of
of the Consciousness reflected in the BudJhi, the two Atmans (i.e. the Jivatman and the
whose movements and distortions are all Paramatman) is recognised, then ignorance
assumed by the reflected Consciousness as along with all its offshoots like the I-sense
its own. Along with _that, the state of the with regard to the body etc., will perish.
Jiva is also assumed. (For, in order tha! There is no doubt about it.
the Pure Consciousness may be made 51. A devotee of Mine, who understands
into Witrtess Consciousness, there must be this Supreme Truth, is fit for my Status.
something outside to be witnessed and this On the other hand one who ignorantly
is provided by the emergence of' the Jiva engrosses himself in the search for this
or Reflection of Consciousness in Buddhi Knowledge in the pit of scriptural Texts,
simultaneously with the assumption of without any devotion to Me, never attains to
witnesshood in Pure Consciousness.) 48. this Knowledge of My nature. He will
The Reflection (Jiva) is a false assumption: not have liberation too, even in a hundred
so also the Buddhi is a product of ignorance. life-spans. 52. 0 Sinless One! •This esoteric
Thus both the Jiva and the Buddhi are false. Truth about Me known as •s,-; Rama-hridaya'
Brahman on the other hand is indivisible has been declared by Myself (the Divine
and therefore partless; divisibility in Him Incarnate) to you. This Knowledge, which.
is due to adjuncts (which are unreal). 49. is superior even to the attainment of the
The great Vedic doctrines like 'Thou Art heaven of Indra. should not be imparted
That' assert the unity of this individuaf by you to any conceited man who has no
Reflection (Jiva), along with the Collective devotion to Me.
Reflection (ai•ichchinna), with the Full i.e. Sri Mahadet 1a said: 53. 0 Devi!· I have
47-56 & 1-2] THE TRUTH ABOUT RAMA 9

ffll(ll~l¥t01 ~ - Qq◄d.lR«13fei.~ I -q: ~fi 'ffilll ~ l'ffl' ~ ~ : 1154

iNl(~'-11~ qaq1f.t if(,;sf.-1ufl1~11 ..qitt 1. ;n-~~q ;i- ~«t
~~ ~ q111 ll 55
~srn\Nts@q1cft lffllwfq('(l'l lit~'{ltfffl ~ I
~ iiilteijqnnfqaqaf;r<dl
c:;.
'ttf'lc1;:a.lQi:filO
c:;.

~= tra'Rf ~ wt (f'f'q;j_~ "*'U

~~l.flN(llt
qtift;i~~ «fil( ~ ~ : ~ ~ II 56
~- 'lt~<1k1t<1+11<1U1 aq1q('Q(l141- ◄l(tlcfiloi_
~ • i.:
<1+14&.<1 if11f ""'11: ~: II ~ II

communicated to you this Knowledge study of this-such is the unequivocal

'known as Sri Rama-hridayam which r once declaration of Rama Himself. 56. A man
imparted to Hanuman. It is a highly may be an outcaste. a confirmed sinner-
_guarded secret, a panacea for all sins, holy one ever given to the· appropriation of other
and heart-delighting. people's wealth and women, .. a thief. a
54. He who constantly studies with murderer of holy men and one's parents, a
devotion this expo_silk>Jl.. ,gi.ven by Rama, persecqtor of ascetics-, if even he
the Lord Incarnate Himself, will ·surely worships Sri Rama and· • studfos this
attain to Moksha (liber.ation). 55. The effect Sri Ro,r,a·hridayam with true devotion.
of heinous sins like Brahmahatya (murder he attains in this very life to a status
of a holy man) committed in numerous lives which is difficult of achievement even
past, will all be dissipated by the devout for great Yogis.

qli:if9.ql ◄

9;:q1~'-f4~lt0dl~ 'idlfllf« Gi•ldl'fl Hfi-8-ifl its@Q~g)if.ttqc1'(s!l(h( II 1

"414il\•1Rdd - ~'116"~1,ij(ijltfij( I N4~<1, lt ir.n ~ ;r ijt~@ if◄IQ(4( II 2
~

Chapter' .2
ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE lNCARNATION
• The Vision of Brahma (1-13) doubt has been cut asunder. 2. 0 Lord!
Parvati said: 1. 0 Lord of the worlds! My mind has not yet reached the limits
J am indeed fortunate and blessed, my of satisfaction by imbibing Thy nectarine
hopes and expectations have been fulfilled words concerning the Truth of Rama, which
by Thy grace. The knot of my complicated is capable of destroying one's worldly
JO BALA KANDAM [Ch. 2

>.Sihuu\q ~ -
'l°l ~ ~~ ~fill(gt;R1( 'ffi{ I ~~l+l~Rd (l~Ufliij ~ ~ II
~'f ~'4N"-IIPI ~ (INSC~Nil( I ~~'-:ltafr 1;;q-~ ~«~~r;i-Rqqg:rq~r({ 1
suc.itfu q('11'1'4: ~~: :£51Qi-d@'( II s
~qftur ip;n dJUcl('1fJ@l~'l(~•IUll~f
~ a~l~'lldJ
~ ~"
1d.li:11311J. f;t 131'"'1: ~+lo.illQij'Et I
~

~ ~ ~"-..{ft °'-R{ftfJql(ij - Jft{ ~

;rilR 'Wl~l ~ . El•ijiqfq ,a..,'ci(:O'lk'Hi~cll~ .ll 6

~el(8t,q,1q, QN ~~~c:ffl
"
~ ~(td(rl ~ C: A-;. fflff
4i4~'-4'1~• • ~+tl.(I q_,,, I
3f«tiff~5 - ~ ~ : lij~: ~(IIJTiiJ:q-
"'-=>
C: -- ,... ~,... ~ -t C: ·7
i-1iiftqJ •l(•la:qy fiTUtQ~~~t;r;:~~ ~: ll

bondage. 3. Having heard from Thee the • headed by Ravana, assumed the form of a
life-story of Sri Rama in brief along with the cow, and along with an the great sages and
metaphysical truth about ,him, there has celestials, resorted to the realm of Brahma,
arisen in my mind a desire to hear it in all the Creator, and represented her tragic fate
detail and in a manner easy enough for m~ to him with tears in her eyes. Being the
to grasp. soul of all, Brahma, by a moment's reflection,
Sri Mahadeva said: 4. O Devi! Listen to grasped the situation mentally (without
the story of Rama, the resident of the the help of any long narration). 7. Next
innermost soul of all-a supreme secret Bra_hma, the four-faced Creator, proceeded
that I had heard in days of old from Rama to the Milk Ocean, accompained by a large
himself. 5. I shall narrate it to you now. number of Devas and the. Earth-deity.
Listen to this narrative which removes the There, with voice trembling with the fervour
threefold misery of man, which eradicates of devotion and eyes brimming with tears
the great fear of death generated by ignor- of joy stimulated by the excess of Divine
ance, and which bestows prosperity, longevity love, he began to invoke Hari, the omniscient,
and male progeny. the unaging Resident of the hearts of all
6. The Earth-deity, finding that the earth and the Lord of all, with a hymn couched in
was about to sink due to the load of evil cleal' words of Vedic import and having the
represented by the host of Rakshasas sanction of the ancient spiritual tradition.
3-18) ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE INCARNATION . 11

~: ~<«t~ffllIQ'~(,fflfSJq: mmf«t.l'.R: si~qf ITTTf q-q;:p.fldif: ,. s 0

iW4N\t'aql"iffln \"(:th1tRllt~ 1 {.-s(et1~u1d1i:fi1:d f«~ q'ilffl~ n 9

~~~Ggcft: i:fili:fiifefq': I fit\11:stq1;i ~qR-C"~d\.lJli:PttfNld( '" 10
\oij4@.: l-1-fi:filq~~ ~ : q~ftildl( I !tie(i-ils6•14.N'il~wt~t◄ <lflild( II 11
w;it1"qcft€l-1 ~~uhor1Mflu1 =;ii I ~ ~ ~ ~ •lvsNR «~ II 12
('fi1\•lii.tff cJRJ e~
iltMEil'i:i
fflJ'f:;fSfiit II t3

;m~ ~ 'fr{ ~ 3'f0f-!1.(}f.:l.qlt'lfil: I tfM~lfa' 'fill'«~~~~ ffll6f.~t \I 14

1414q1 gorq~ ~ 'l3J~cfRr ~ ~ 311.f..a_tij\lilk'M: \\ ts
~Rt. l ~•kawt wt'
~ ~ i'lMf ~44ilqiqfii: I ij(1"4ffl ~ -qg ~ '1~~ ~ Ut6
3R™41efitli wft~rEt(l,1~ I ~~~ ~ - i Qac:EMfa: II 11
n,tf: '~1liR14:ttcqQ,N; ~ffil: 1 31~~tt1~ ~"1(fa:q1Aa, n 18
8. Then did Hari manifest in the eastern 2. The Hymn of Brahma (14-21)
quarter, luminous and brilHant like a Brahma said: 14. 0 Lord! Adoration to
thousand suns, dispelling the darkness Thy· lotus feet with my _entire being-the
everywhere. (9-13). After earnest supplica- body, vital forces, intellect, senses and
tions, Brahma now got the visi_on of Hari, mind-, to Thy lotus feet which are medi-
which people without purity of mind can tated upon cc-nstantly ~y those who yearn
never have. The Lord, as He appeared in for liberation from the bonds of Karma.
the Vision, was luminous like the Indranila 15. By virtue of Thy mysterious power
gem (lapis lazuli): having a smiling face Maya, constituted of the three Gunas,
with a pair of lotus-like eyes; adorned with Thou createst, sustainest and destroyest the
a crown. peaTI necklaces and ear-pendants~ universe. But by these actions Thy nature
shining with the lustre of Srivatsa mark,
as the Supreme Bliss-Consciousness is not
Kaustub~a jewel etc.; hymned by sages like
in the least affected. 16. The sinful mind
Sanaka and others;, surrounded by His
of men is never purified as efficiently by
attendants; sp<?rting the conch, discus,
good deeds like charity and scriptural
mace, and play-lotus in His hands; beautified
study, as happens in the case of thos.e who
by a_ garland of wild flowers; wearing .{
pr~ctise constant devotion to Thy holy fame.
Yajnopavita of gold and a cloth of golden
17. May Thy holy feet, a glimpse of which
yellow; accompanied by His consorts Sri
I have had in my heart all ~fa sudden, and
and Bhu; and seated on His mount Garuda. which devoted sages choose to adore.
Seeing this glorious vision of the Lord eradicate all the evil trait~ of my mind:
Brahma began to praise Him in words 18. Thy feet which persons like me, the
couched in a voice that was choked with Creator, ~orship at the outset for the
joyous emotion. achievement of our purposes -say~ in my
 (2 BALA KANDAM [Cb. 2 & 3

<1◄ieM'(-itlM¥tT<rqd0«l,u&141 ~1 mffl ~ 'R" &i&ettw ~: «qR.l.:1~ 1119

--
3i~€'ti~'qifd! ~ 1'fiRI: ~sfit4il I -qf+litc11fi1◄ 1~0~ ~~-Aifdt: e1<~Rwt:11 20
3Hl~m~cfi¥1€1 '1Pkt~◄ QdJ~ it I 661\1+44ij({l"1f ~ cqfcktl_ct ij' II 21
~ il'ff
~
Jmrui ~ 1-1•1c11w1 {ft: ,
-- ~ 4i<l+ftfu t wr: st<:~i:i1::q1futiAd: 11 22
it•IEF( ffl'ff ;nl{ tfl€1@Hlwftft im;{ I \{l{fijl.f l+tfu qfu.ttt~i:l(G_N6: II 23
' ~ ~ '
N&l1•1 <tr1Wtl€1i~4:I fflra fct~cf◄lefcn: I T'l ' 11"'1'1!~'f""'rJf ~Htld~ irtfT ~7.flrJf cfii<!:'q~n II 24
3fa~ ~ ~ ~ft ~ ~ I 25
~q•fctls~-
•:('tq@ W ~ I tllfcHl: ~fcn'lf (l~<:lfltti\i ~ '
~"l~li~I alrta91
~ w;ff ~:(t~ ~ foq;fu ~~ II 26
~ tJl<IITt~ i\~@l~i 11~ ~ I 4:f{!Qt~ITI~qf~ ~rifuRtrr: ~ II 27

case, for gaining the power of creation- , The Lord Condescends to

are contemplated in their hearts by knowing Incarnate (22-32)
ones endowed with renunciation for gaining (22-25). To Brahma who was thus hymn-
the direct experience of Thyself. 19. Sri ing, th~ Supreme Being Hari spoke, enquiring
Devi, Thy Consort and Goddess of Pros- what He should do for him. Delighted at
perity, though having her residence on this response of the Lord, Brahma said:
Thy chest, is jealous, like a co-wife, of the "O Supreme Lord! A powerful Rakshasa
holy Tulasi wreaths offered by devotees named Ravana, who is the son of Visravas
and occupying Thy feet. (For she fears of the house of Pulastya, getting proud
that, being offered by Thy devotees, Thou and audacious on account of certain boons
art more fond of that humble Tulasi than I had given him, has now become a menace
of herself in spite of her being the Deity to the world at large, an·~ is subjecting the
of all beauty, prosperity and all other three worlds and the celestials protecting
glorious features.) 20. Therefore, Thy devo- them to terrible oppression. 0 Auspicious
tees of mature wisdom, knowing, as they One! I had dec'reed that his death could be
thus do, that Thou art more fond of, the accomplished by a human 'being only. So,
genuine devotees than of Sri Devi ever 0 Lord, deign to take a human embodiment
desire only for Bhakti, the highest f;rm of and destroy this enemy of the celestials."
°
devotion (in rder that the Lord's choice The Supreme Lord said: 26. The Pra-
may fall on them) 21. May I therefore japati Kasyapa once propitiated Me by
be blessed with devotion to Thy lotus feet his austerities. As requested by him, I
ever more. For to one stricken with the have agreed to be born as his son. That
fever of transmigratory existence, nothing Kasyapa is now born on earth as King
is as effective a medicament as Bhakti. Dasaratha. 27. I shall take a human embodi-
19-32 & 1-2] THE INCARNATION OF RAMA 13

(fta@ '11-1•~ \ ~ ~ I :a~q~ft rn mu «er qiqJ~~ I

(~~+~◄ l.iji(V ~lff
-:i
\◄i-t'414(ltt_ If 28
iftl(l◄ l:ef
fctu,1411s1Mur
-.:>
jifclcqfa
I
w: ~ 11 29
"" fl!i" {RSN tfl-1~:(IQAt◄I( I fcllun: «~ ~6. ~qi$@ ~ II 30
~ffl' \◄1-=lfllf~ «mtffllf ~ itfc::;ftl( f. ~ ~r ff\'ffet ~ : tlGl+41fw~: II 31
\◄1:(=q ~ {iwt&rRur: Rlfcm «{PJP.ffi@ffl(ff rt: I
Jf(li1lil I: 1f"'f6\e_t~fit-t: 3f<ft8Jq,urr 'lili:t..aift :t◄(( 11 32
~ ~,m'Ri'fltiUi ~'41'4{:(ql_Qq(\
◄RJ$f.fil0.S f(«):q: ~: ll 2 ll

ment as· his son by his wife ltausalya. the tribe of Vanaras (apes) by. fractions of
In his two other wives My Essence itself yourselves,. and be the helpers of the Lord
will take birth as three issue (two in one and Vishnu as long as He is on earth for the
one in the other). 28. When I incarnate, accomplishment of His mission.,. 31.
My Yoga-maya '(Spiritual Power) will be Addressing the Devas thus and comforting
born as Sita, the daughter of Janaka. In Mother-earth. Brahma returned with a peace-
association with Her, I shall accomplish ful heart to his spiritual abode known as
all your purposes. Saying so, the Lord. Satyaloka. 32. And the Devas, expecting
Mahavisbnu disappeared from the sight of the advent of Hari and the chances of
all. Then Brahma said to the Devas as becoming • His helpers in this divine
follows. 19. "Mahavishnu will incarnate mission, got embodied in different places
Himself in a human form in the royal house in the form of apes capable of fighting
of Raghu. 30. All of you take bitth among with mountains and trees as their. weapons.

~: ~:
~•uil<◄ ~ -
3"' ~- ~'-If , 'TI'lll.-lt~~q(tlfUf: I ~-.@ffl: «ei<i1111 R'tijt 11 1
ffl'S'1q~q~~~:~;r ~at ~~~J I t4"f«gt ~~icir(:.:f(~qfq~Rf~qil~ 11 2
l

Chapter 3
THE INCARNATION OF RAMA
Dasaratba's sacrifice for the Sake of IS$ue Ayodhya a king named Dasaratha sup.vem~( .
(1-9) Jy devoted to truth, heroic and renQ.W!led~
Sri Mahadeva said: (1-2). There was in all the world over. Being worrieq that he
14 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 3

t-11ffl1,w1 ~ti' ~: Q~ijiSJUiiji fijf dl; I '-Sl(lif$ it~ lff ~NIN i:li(t'ffl U 3
ri\Si14tffl'%i cqfct,qf;ij ij(ll«I~ I -qc;:i:41(; Q-618+tflill (fflffllijii ~N(li II 4
ltl;:ijiitdi<1tli11tf ~Jl{W· ~'n&9/f'( I 31i(fflf11: 6f{{I: ~q(iz ~IIR< II s
~ • 1f.t111;ftq idl:st[\t: ~ : u~: I itiJ-:li4 Qq,~ 1A ftt4id•(t''l1t 11 6
~ ~si;n dG:1-ill•\-ii(Slil: I Cfmi' (cloiq.=51~ ii(lc:~◄1-il
C.
(oil◄lt... II 7
~ qmi fa:oti. ~ ~◄M"fildi( I tft~'-1« ~iu;j 9,5ic:+I if' m: II s
\E!iffll ffl'« ~ ~ 6\s.:ij&~;(Q'.ft I ~ Uf.t:tll~ 'ffT ijie'Qq.fl('-J: II 9
EIKNStA"-iJ!\1(\'P4111i!fel&) W '(R: I iQQ(tti"N i j ~ q 311fq9 Sltf(Wf d: II 10
ffll: • «
~SIM, .\ililb~; ~fstEti ~ I (lg(t'qf (.qili•ua w.
ffl 1<1f.:qo1 1111
··"' ~ (.q\11•119 ~ ·~(\4(~(11 \ ~qtl;;q l:f.l' lj. ~ i ~ 'l'«-iitP◄d tnll2
'

was issueless, he one day addressed his poissessing the luminosity of gold purified
family preceptor Vasishtha, after making by heating, emerged from the sacrificial
obeisance to him in due form. 3. He said: pit, hoJding forth a golden vessel containing
"O Master! How can I have worthy Payasa (milk pudding). 8. "Receive this
sons with aU auspicious features? My divine Payasa made by the Devas, which is
whole kingdom is only a cause of sorrow productive of issue. It• will undoubtedly
to me, as I have no issue to succeed me. he]p you to obtain Mahavishnu Himself as
4. Thereupon the sage Vasishtha said tc son.,,, 9. Saying so, that Fire-deity gave
him: "You shall have four worthy sons the Payasa to the king and disappeared
who will be equal to the guardian deities from sight. And the king, having achieved
of the quarters. S. Without loss of time his object, made obeisance to both the sages,
manage to get hete the austere sage Vasishtha and Rishyasringa.
Rishyasringa, the husband of Santa. and
perfQrm Putra-kameshti, a sacrifi~~ 'to- be Rama Incarnates (10-18)
~rformed by one desiring issue, with 10. Permitted by the sages Vasishtha
hun, Rishyasringa, as chief priest. and Rishyasringa, the king gave half the
He will be assisted bv us, your family quantity of that Payasa to Queen Kausal~a,
priests." • - and the other half to Kaikeyi. 11. There-
6. Complying with this instruction, King upon Sumitra, the third consort of the
Dasaratha invited the sage Rishyasringa, King, who too was extremely desirous of
and. w~th due observance of preliminary consuming that issue-conferring Payasa,
sacrdiCial disciplines, commenced the per- came forward. Kausalya joyfu1ly gave her
formance of the sacrifice assisted bv his one half from her own share. 12. Kaikeyi
ministers and sages like Vasishth~. 7. too gave her (Sumitra) one haJf of her
When holy offerings were made in the sac- share of the Payasa. All these women who
rificial fire, with great faith, the Fire-deity consumed the Payasa became big with child.
 3-21) THE INCARNATION OF RAMA 15

~ ~ ~~m (cf411QI ~ _'Ill« ffl~

~a•d~~ I m
S51'1{11(1t( I 13
itij'lllt Rffl ~ ijq+qf ~ ll\11 ~ 4~(6 a~:q(P{ sf('iil$ II 14
~ \'!fur «sraca ~q1_fia«~ 1 3r1fct<t«1\Nl•tii11•u 1R¥ffilrl ijijiij-1: 11 1s
;fhm~q(tl\<tl :t"ll•U .ft<tcUQl:tZi:id'i,ij: I :.iiQ.1,iji.,1-tsll~; ~<Ef"iQl'INdt If 16
~t{\iliEhSl«lqii:ll: iifiOO tlildl<!IEfi: I :(1~@"4ifi•tf(lq11◄.f4((ijj(f'4(iillffl II 17
31~t{i4i~q~~«"4ctiAtd4'~•: I Efi(SUllfflij+'(«Jifcuu lcffl~qijjJIZi:iif: I
~◄€Qgl4A\"1'°'~•AA\tfun II ts
~ ~ lf<'Mllr-1' ihl(,((tq( fcAl1.f(lffl I ~qUt.i4iji ~ ~~~~ \\ 19
' ~°'
~le@-il:fi'I~~
.... I 20
~a:\'.Jr'R«~'-r'( I
13. In their 4. uarters in the palace, these moon of grace in His heart; possessing
queens now shone like celestials, and in the lotus-like eyes overflowing with the sentiment
tenth month Kausal~a'·'giive''t>trth 'to a uniqu~ of universal Jove; and adorned with the
infant. 14-15. The Supreme Spirit, the Eternal Srivatsa, necklace, armlets, anklets and
Being and the Lord of all, incarnated in the other ornaments-such was the form of the
month of Chaitra (Madhumasa) amidst a Lord when tie incarnated Himself as the
shower of flowers, on the ninth day of . son of Kausalya.
the bright fortnight, under the constellation
of Punarvasu in the auspicious zodia- Kausalya's Hymn and the Lord's
cal sign of Cancer when the five planets Response {19-34)
(the Sun, Mars, Saturn, Jupiter and Venus) 19. Wonderstruck at the sight of the
- were in the ascendant, and the sun was at Divine form of the Lord, Kausalya addressed
·the-. sign of the Ram (Mesha). (16-18). Him with her hands held in salutation and
Blue in complexion like the petals of a blue eyes brimming with tears of joy.
lily; draped with a yellow wearing cloth; Kausa/ya said: 20. Salutations to Thee,
sportingfour ar'ms; with the corner of the eyes the Lord over all divinities and the wearer
tinged lotus-red; wearing a pair of shining of divine insignia like conch, di$CUS and
ear-pendants; luminous like a h~ndred mace! Thou, 0 Lord, art the Supreme
suns,. crownt:d with a diadem over His head Spirit, the Highest of all beings, eternal,
of curly loc.:ks; resplendent with conch, all-pervading and limitless. 21. The know-
discus, mace and lotus in His four arms and ers of the Vedas declare Thee to be indescrib-
a wreath of wild flowers on the chest; able by words, and ungraspable by the
with His face illumined by the lunar light conceptual process of the intellect. Tran-
of his smile indicative of the presence of the scending the purview of the senses, Thou
 16 BALA KANDAM Ch. 3
c::
• :q1qq1 ~ 'l"•◄Rw mr "' , Gr, •
(-l"'◄ lii{gu1(1t'ffi\dq ..
~'S'tt'"l'IT.!!ctl!!!I'·: iro II 11
·• El<'tft◄ if ~ ~ q:;84\4 I ~ 1,antftcf q:(4lfl4 ;r· q:(4R{ H13
;J l("fat,ft:I" i f

~SIICIQ Vll'tli II (Nlfl: ~«t(il~d...' ~: ~ ~ f6q;lilf'4 ...- ~\'~ n 24

•.q1..&11.:aN"'1-,f ~ ~ u4'aet( I ~ (let t:til..Q 11einva: 1":q'(IJN: 11 2s
" tllQ\(Q•~ ~ ~-•HIMl(C I 4qffl q1(◄:N ~ ~ irSII <~ 11 16
ie1<e1•1< 111e1t qftis51a-11R.s .1 vinfq 411'-lql 6511 qli..\(tllqi•ldl II 17 ·
~- . ~~ ~ fit~ f t I 311~"ffti wf 1ff ~ ~ Wf4 f;tqtf(;f\ II 28
Ml◄\'414\Q +;q'l~4'1( i(:ti'-1~ 41(1'19'◄1Ed\4iq
l t l e M i l < d ( I '

l'Sfqi«IRitw-ttct1iq\d(\cq11Eili ~: II 29
•4\••-•s••◄
.qccf('h. ij◄i"'1"- ('i-q.j.,:(q -,1;:q111 II 30

art the Essence of all beings as pure Exis-. abdom~. 26. Following the ways of the
tence, and Thy form is of Pure Conscious- world, Thou art born of my womb. O
ness. 22. By Thy Power known as Maya Thou, the noblest one of Raghu's line!
Thou, in association with the Gunas of Today, by this condescension of Thi11e, I
Rajas, Sattva and Tamas, createst, sustainest have come to understand how Thou dost
and destroyest the universe. But (unaffect- subject Thyself to Thy ·devotees. 27. Today
ed by all this creative activity) Thou art have I attained to Thy holy feet-I who
•ever the Pure Being, the Fourth ~nscending am submerged in the ocean of Samsara,
Ii ~ three _$ta.tes of w~g, dream and sleep. the transmigratory cycle, and who am .by_
• Though Thou appearest to be doing, Thy illusory Power forced into an infatuating
Thou art ~o doer; though Thou appearest involvement with husband, children, wealth
to be moving, Thou art not moving;· though all.d ,other· worldly concerns. 28. 0 Lord!
Th~u appearest to be hearing, Thou art May thls form of Thin~ remain ever impress-
•i
not hearing; and though Thou appearest
to . be seemg,
• •Thou art not seeing. 24.
ed in my mind, and let not Thy Meya, the
:1 Power that infatuates the whole world, affect
I
I
I
'Y1thout Prana, without mind untainted- •
and overpower me. 29. Soul of the uruverse '•
such is the declaration of the' Vedas about Deign to withdraw this suprahuman form
~ee. Though Thou abidest in all beings of Thine, and reveal Thy• charming form
alike as unmodified Being, Thou art outside as an infant that confers bliss on all who
the t •
en of all. 25. Though thus outside see it. I shall overcome the formidable
th~ range of persons whose mind is overca~t darkness of ignorance by lovingly embrac-
with. the darkness of ignorance, those ing and talking with Thee as an infant.
end0Wed with a pure mind perceive Thee 30. The Lord said: "O mother! Let every
clearly. All the world systems included in thing take place as you wish. It will never
the cosmos are but minute atoms in Thy be otherwise.
I
.j
·-"---- _ ,I
'
 22-40] THE INCARNATION OF RAMA 17

W-11

40

31. "I have been entreated in the past complexion like •the Jndra-neela gem, and
by Brahma to relieve_ tht;. ~3pth of its burderJs
_ ~a.Ying very broad eyes. 36. He shone like
by destroying Ravana. For· this •purpose the early sun, and all the protecting divinities
I have now assumed a human form. 32. of the quarters rejoiced at his birth. On
Besides, O virtuous lady, you and Dasarathahearing the gladdening news of a son's
had in days of old performed austerities, birth, King Dasaratha came rumting in
praying that you should get Me as your son.great delight to see the infant, accompanied
33. This form of Mine which you have by his family priest Vasishtha. 37. With
seen is a vision vouchsafed to you as the eyes brimming with tears .of joy at the sight
fruit of the austerities you have performed of the infant Rama, having eyes resembling
before. 1t is impossible for any one to lotus petals, Dasaratha performed all the
experience this form otherwise. For, My birth ceremonies for him as directed by his
vision bestows liberation on those who get preceptor. 38. Afterwards handsome
it. 34. Those who stu,.;_. : his dialogue Kaikeyi gave birth to Bharata, and Sumitra
between us or even hear it read, will to a set of twins with faces resembling the
have rememb[ancc of Me at the time of full moon.
death and attain Sarupya, liberation- con- 39. Overflowing with delight, Dasaratha
sisting in the attainment of My form. made gifts of numerous villages, auspicious
cows and dresses, besides gold and precious
Rama's Infancy and Childhood (JS-S9) gems, to holy men in honour of the birth
35. Saying so to the mother, Rama adop- of his sons. 40. The preceptor Vasishtha
ted the form of an infant and cried like a gave the name of Rama.to Kausalya's infant,
newly born babe. Even in that infanf s meaning the one in whom the sages, whose
form, he was extremely handsome, blue in ignorance has been dispelled by Vidya,
A-2
18 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 3

~~ij\' ;nq ~qui ~ij1Jf(~:f6'l ' ~3(q ffl~(l{~

~ ..:i
~~ 11 41

~~ ~~or ~sr-=>'e'l\' ~~ ~ 1 ~('ill' ~~at ffl' 'fltf«fflfil:rt({I: II 42

~ c!llqUlwf ill R~~{Q.{(ff~tft I ~'lll'UU« NilU ~~~tia-qrfffa: ti
':I
43

~ @lq+(t4(~qU(l'6(~~ I m ~f.tqfip(fij~qufq-;r~r~~ II 44
~..
,.",~• ,;: ~
~◄Ui(-1¥:q'l(~l:if(ii!I~~ I ftrs:~r;rqfur~~cif?:~;rmr{~ II 45

Nij;J(fl(~q,t.t ~~{(fl 41furSlifl{ I • RWl{(Q(. ~ • .fij l{,6: I -

~ ~~<~ ~rat ~'-Tl ffl ~.II 46

'
~'4\ll\Jtt _• (~,~ ""4{1f\1 ~~~ I atri;tr~trmg:tior A -wnftf ~ 11 47
ac1-1t1@4!.I i\«~q,~ ffl «~~ 11~ , ~~{q ~ l ( ~ ~ ;riit'lifl•lklt( I 48
Sl'8•~◄4''1Nt@ ~('lt{taq(fritwl't \ f?lifiit~(R~r ~ffl ~~ -m1q-a n 49

take delight (ramante). Because he delights comely with necklaces of precious gems
(ramQ!lat) all, he was called Rama-this having a Jeopard claw in the centre; with
also can be another meaning of the name. cheeks illumined by the rays coming from
41. The other infants were named as fol- ear ornaments made of gold and studded
wit. h precious
. gems,. weari·ng anklets . of
lows by the Guru: Kaikeyi's infant was
. . out a Jtn
goId g1vmg .. g1·mg sound ' besides. a
named Bharata, because he would come to
. di d bracelets. and revealing
have great administrative skill (bharanat), goIden g1r e an .' . h
and ofSumt"tra•s two infants,
• one was named the just sprouting teeth 111 his mout -
Laksallhm.ana because he was endowed with Rama of the blue lustre of an Jnd~a-neela
marks
_ • dicattve
m • of auspiciousness gem delighted his parents, as th~y w1tn~ssed
(lak
sananvitam), and the other Satrughna, him sporting with the calves m the mner
beeause he w uld
enemi ( 0 be a destroyer of all quadrangle of the palace. .
es satruhantaram) (47-48) Dasaratha, at the time of ta~ng
42. In accordance . • food would call Rama with great affection
that S .1 with the parts of Payasa
umi ra receiv d f and 'joy several times to eat wi th him._
Kaikey· th
1,
·nr: e rom Kausalya
ese 1 ants m d
and
. .. . h uld refuse to
Laksh .h ove about m pairs,. Being absorbed m play e wo .1 h"
mana wit Ram • . . ·th a sm1 e on 1s
Bha a, and Satrughna with respond. So the Kmg, wi .
43 • Rama · and Lakshmana ~ Id k Kailsalya to fetch him; but
1 ~ta. 1ace, wou as
p aymg childish pranks delighted ti •~ even after muc h .
chasing she could never
'
parents b . ' 1e11
Y their gestures and artless et hold of hi~ who could be grasped only
prattle. (.:LLt~ B . !Y· the mind of the Yogi. 49. Afterwards
. .~J- edecked on the fore-
head with a golden Tiiaka shaped like a with a smile •on his lips, Rama would
banyan leaf studded in the centre with a pearl go to the father of his own accord, and i
I

spreading its sheen all over the forehead; receiving in his mud-smeared hand, a Ji
J'
.J
I
I
L·
41-60] THE INCARNATION OF RAMA 19

cliTQ(!'qf ~;ft ~ • mm mt« Jfiffl 1 il'l'-1-ilM firf.vrrfur «'4~ef;c:q° <l'fcft( Uso

at\'{r.-atta.i:fil-=itclr ip~@~tn 1 ~ON~ll fetf?r~ ~ =q- fffq-1'( II s1
~,(ic:'-4 ~ ~ ~- =q-rq-~qc5r@ll~ I ~€Ii~ ~iWtrslft iTffl iftd<'I~ II s2
~ ... ~

~ ~ ~ iJRfii ~ ~tithh'-li I aa: Sfi~ 'lfQl"rf;r <i.l'g-:s.....-r""'ut--1-=q<-r II 53

,.:i

fflcfffl '{Rl<Jfllf« ~ ~ ij'q;r~ I ~qurp;r ~~ 1":ffltll q'tlliliiti( If 54 mu·

ffl ~ ~ «fllr~Rf ~
..,:>
cm
=q- I ~ ifiP16 ~- ~ "m $1914@ fl 55
3tl•li3f ijj R<fftefq'(1J ~: «l: mP«P( I cer~ fflqlff~IN SIWld~ ~ ~ \\56
(if-llei
-:. ~ • 8~
~
fi:lf~")qr~ \llfq;ft- I iff<fflffl' ~'(ff~~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ I\ 57
a-~ Um ij(51'J 11RinRt1t'4 ~a: 1 ~~ftt-t.-€((-(.-i(J(-5t•t(l;c~~: 11 5s
~'l~rimt ~') I 3N ~ i i ~ ~ ~ Sl@<lf« II 59
lffmllmrl~: I ~ ~ Rffl: ~1~1ti?l'(t-1: II 60

ball of rice, run away to play, once Rama. (56-57). Seeing her approaching, all
agaii:i. the brothers ran away, with Kausalya pur-
(50-51) Every month'His mother Kausalya suing them in spite of her feet . stumbling
used to observe vows and offer worship for against obstructions. She at last caught hold .
counteracting all evil influences on -the of Rama, the Lord of the Raghus, and hold-
child, whom she would decorate . well. She ing him in her hand, that noble lady couid
would also make elaborate preparations of only keep on looking at his face without
various sweets and other dainties as offer- showing anything like anger or annoyance.
ings. (52-53) On account of the prankish But lo! Rama in his childish mood began to
movements of Rama, she would often be weep. (58-59) Embraced by the mother,
required to abandon her household duties. all of them were fondled intensely by her.
One day the boy went to his mother's side Thus did Rama, the embodiment of bliss
and said, "Oh mother! I am very hungry. and the source or joy for all the worlds,
Give me something to eat." But being entertain Dasaratha and Kausalya with
absorbed in her work, she did not hear it. chat assumed· form of his as a child. In
Extremely angry at this, Rama took a stick this way they passed from the stage of
and with that broke all the vessels. 54. childhood to that of boyhood.
He broke the vessels in which milk and
butter were hung in slings and distributed Training of the Brothers (60-66)
their contents between Lakshmana and 60. Now they were invested with the
Bharata. 55. Afterwards he gave that curd sacred thread by the family preceptor
and milk to Satrughna also. When the Vasishtha and were instructed and made
cook reported this to the mother, she came proficient in arts and sciences, especially in
running and laughing, to catch hold of archery and bowmanship. They were thus
 20 • BALA KANDAM [Ch. 3 & 4

•. ·~·•df ' ifPn fill(ilqJ ;r~m-on l ~"~ ~ ~llllt~••~a@ (Uc(\4( ti 61

•~4◄i:fii41iR° ffl6"
\:I
'q~(j ~~ I ~a-U f.f~ ~IJllifrlJflf;:t«: Jt~: II 62
• 3Plll+:it .t ffl ~qqrq ~<!f~11or: 1 {~,r ~6i!~qr;:a-~rf;:q-i ~~ ~%~qt( 11 63
.sn~rq ~{I: fq-a~t~fit;rr~ ~ 1 'n~cfirtri~ «;rifor cliU@ f.l';r~rf;:1«: rr 64
ifilN: {f~ ~ ll~~~r v;f;rR:f~;::f{~ I V'IU~sr~g:~uf;r '{Gff@ olffciURI =if II 65

t(~ ~~r,mu ~~~I-ls'&~ ri" I

'{~"1
~sRcliru '1Rorrqg:');rr A:;:u4~ ;r ctiURI filif~a: 11 66
~RI ~~~~&Rfqr;flq' ~'II'ltSSI~«~
ilRdi:lilOa ~ : ~: 11 ~ II
made competent in the knowledge of aU the finishing his ablutions and daily rites, he
1r Sastras. 61. Though lords of the world, would salute bis father and mother in all
they~ having assumed huma_n forms in a humility, and then attend to all the affairs
sportive manner, had to undergo all the of State. 65. Every day he would take his
above training. Of the four brothers, food along with aU his kith and kin. Then
Lakshmana was always in the habit of he would engage himself in hearing exposi-
reverently following Rama. (62-63). In the tions of scriptural and a9ministrative texts
attltude of a servant towards his master, by learned men and ·offer his owi1 e:xplana.:
Satrughna ~lways followed Bhara.ta. Daily, tions. 66. In this way, incarnated in a
Rama, equipped with bow and arrows, would , human body, the Supreme Being, who is
go to the forest on horseback along with immutable and free from all transformations,
laks.bmana to hunt wild animals, and he did everything following the habits and
would bring all the game and present them customs of men. But when the truth about
before his. father. • _ him is investigated it would be seen he was
64. Getting up early in the morning and always unaffected by any change.
C: C:
~'-1: {ftl:
S!ilh-lU~ei ~ -

'<lNf.Mf~sqrq,~~tft ~~i1SJiti r ~ ~
~Iii '{~Rirr.i ~@ ijt~q( lcfllPAt ll t
Chapter 4 •
RAMA'S ADOLESCENCE
Visvamitra's Arrival, Seeking Rama mitra, possessed of a radiance like that
(1-11) of the fire, having understood that the
Sri Mahadev_a said: l. Once sage Visva- .'.)upreme Being had incarnated Himself as
I.
 61-66 & 1-12} RAMA'S ADOLESCENCE 21

~,.!Efr .f(~~r u~r JJ~!l~~rq-r~°(ar ij 1 ~f«q;r ~qrqi:q 't~fffc:cn ~'-l'rmi=T II 2

a1fqcmJ ~ 00 Sfp~fi!r'lRiilRaJt I ,;c1rqrs~ll· liTP~ tEf~~RGna: ll 3
~fi:ar ~{{ lfrf.cr ~c{Jlfrf.Er Q'Cf~: I tf~'fflffflSR{ tci ~ ~ iliufir ~ ll 4
fel41ff'lifsfil' ~ sr)cr: !1~9;:tRt 1f{N@: I 31'{ 'fffar l'Sl~ ~ r ~ UU~ It s
~R~ ~r ~r ~ ~i;a f:t~:(1: 1 ¥ftU4:1!1 ~~ =q1~4:l<I~~: 11 ,
31da'flcia1t111.J ~ u~ Sf~ it 1 ~~• «{ vm fi ~~ cqf?cgqf« 11 1
~R1'6'1 {ffl~ (\qdj ~ ~ I ~ . ~fili-d ffi'l fZl.-a(q(p-401; \\ 8
•fek • gu uir '"'~ .mlf{a' iA: , q~~~ ~iil~1fa:dt: wm ,~ ,
~~us~~ a.t uqtsf{f~: I U~ffl ir,;gfu ~ ~tttfit ~~ II 10
,1c:q1@qrdf tr~ ut;r: mN ~1@c:qt{utr: 1 ·~it~~ "'~..q1a~ ~.., ~ 1111
q ~ ~qrl'- -- •
~ \1'11.-~-ilg@:q •itq..fttf Sf'-lt'1{1; I ~f1U ;r ~ ffl: ~qr ~Mld.t: II 12
Rama by assuming His power of Maya, brothers, along with Lakshmana. This will
• came to Ayodhya in or_d~r t9 see him. 2. bring great good to you. 8. If this pro-
Seeing that Visvamitra "had arrived, King' posal is ·agreeable to you, please talce
Dasaratha went in haste along with counsel with Vasishtha _and then send them·
Vasishtha to receive him and make the with me." Thinking deeply ·over the pro-
customary offerings. 3. Bowing down to posal, King Dasaratha approached his· pre.·
him in great devotion with his palms joined ceptor Vasishtha in solitude and asked him:
together in salutation, the Raja said to the (9-10). "O teacher! What am I to do
sage very respectfully, "O, great sage! now? My mind is very reluctant to send
I have attained the object of my -life by this away Rama. It was after several thousand
visit of your holiness. 4. Wherever sages years of my life that I got these four sons.
like you go, those houses attain to great They are equal to celestfals. Among them
prosperity. Whatever might be the Rama is the dearest to me. If Rama goes
object with which you have come, I offer away from here, it is impossible for me to
in truth to fulfil the same." sustain my life any longer: 11. Butif I refuse
(5-6). Greatly pleased with the king·s hos- to send him at Visvamitra's request, that
pitality, the high-souled Visvamitra said in sage is sure fo curse me. What course shall I
reply, "Whenever on the fourteenth day take in this situation, consistent with my
of the fortnight I offer special worship to good'? It is also impossible for me to
Devas and Pitris, two Rakshasas named speak an untruth:·
Maricha and Subahu along with their
followers obstruct my rites. 7. Therefore The true object •of Visvamitra's mis.§ion
- in order to destroy these Rakshasas, please (12-19)
• send with me Rama, the eldest of the Vasishtha thereupon said: 12. "O Kmg!
22 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 4

« ~ ~ffll ~ ffi~tftttf ~ q 11 13
~
~ffirl.fl ill ~ "RI ~qllfffl q'c\4t '-U.1 ~i:l~T
,..
II 14
·c-.
~i.\" il~etfli('l_ I
~l . • \tllc(lwf_ ~ \:t'ffii:l«t<.JS; II 15
ef« ~ tt&Rffl.$ffl i4•ti:ll..'l"'1FA: n16
m~ QJ'~ ~If_ ~lff~cUt'tfq~a II 17

'fl•litilffl'{ 4ld@ ~ iSl-tEtiitk.ft II 18

~ctg&1dii (1:sfnl -£i'ffi&q 4iC:.l-i!4-t ll 19
....
Sl'ltt~ ~1.-111
. ~. ~°11~ 11 20
q1Qe&.-clfl-iMt! ~ ~~t I iti<Vi"'4i+l'4tc:ffr.f ifil' Stijfi:.<U;{I(; II 21
~ ~l'l<llt@ ~ ~ (iid_(I( I 3(1Rff~ ~;<f~ouq ~c61~ ~~1122

Hear the esoteric truth about Rama. It is born as your offspring. 17. Having agreed
in every way to be guarded from publicity. to your request, He the Lord is now born
Rama is not a human being. He· is the as your son Rama. 0 King! Lakshmana
Eternal and Supreme Spirit incarnated. who is none but Sesha would always be
13. In order to relieve the earth of its accompanying Rama. 18. The co_nch and
burdens, Brahma, the creator prayed to the discus of Mahavishnu, the w1e1der of
Him to· be incarnated as man. 0 pious the mace, are incarnated as Bharata and
one\ It is He, the Supreme Being, that Satrughna. The Lord's Power, Yogamaya,
has been born in your house to Kausalya as bas· been bo~ as Sita, the daughter of
Rama. 14. In your previous embodiment, Janaka. l9. To unite her with Rama is
you were Kasyapa Prajapati, the off- the real object of Visvamitra's arrival.
spring of Brahma. This renowned lady, This is a-very closely guarded secret which
Kausalya was Aditi, the mother of ce1estials. you should not reveal to any one."
15. Observing continence, you two engaged
Y_ourselves in the worship of, and medita- , Rama Goes with Visvamitra (20-25)
tion on, Mahavishnu, and performed severe 20. Afterwards the king in a very happy
austerities. The Lord, who is noted as the mood resolved to send Rama, the consort
lover of His devotees and bestower of of Lak~hmi, along with Lakshmana under
boons on them, became pleased with you. the care of Visvamitra, whom he duly
16• The Lord appeared to you and asked worshipped and honoured. 21. Hearing the
you to choose any boon you wanted. words of Vasishtha, King Dasaratha was
Thereupon, 0 sinless one, you wanted .· ~verjoyed and considered himself to have
Him, the protector of the world, to be attained the greatest aim of his 1ife. 22.
13-32] RAMA'S ADOLESCENCE 23

ijfflS~ 'qtfcffR$QTiq;f! !f<flq'~F{_ I 31mrfiR:~ffl 311•1dl' , ~ u r r I

~Rql . ~uqij!lfl(◄IOl@IQU ~~ I 23
m~~HI~~ Uflf((('-1 cqfu@: I wm "41@q{ffl" ~ i ~◄Mfit6 II 24
tP:il!{{IJPINIJf ~~~. ij' ~ ll
~
25
~ ~~')~ lfflf ij ij(~ffiwt'q'(q~ I Fl'ilf~~ !fl\ wi ij(ttq,(lifi+t( If 26

31SIIR\1 ~nm ~ u~«) ~(~rq'Qff I if{a'a' l1iAill~ ~ <il'tf€1"4R~ II 27

iji.mr ~~N . ~ <~~: I ~qffl;r !tl&d_.. l\(4st..\ }\l 18
~~-=>~e(lij{q1 .. , ffl dla-4i( ~~~fq-aft I $\'8d'{f.;1aar <tll'{~~ iN~ U 29

a,~%M m:on~ ara-qtqr« ~fut qqm f.{{it;t ~ tl~t ~~ ~ n 30

(fffi'sRur~u lf~ «;rt\"Rllf'l_Nm I ltNtR't~rtdt Slttffl ~ ,tll!1Ql(ijt 11 31
~ ult 'IRSfiW tffll :oq1~1':u ~ n 32

Calling Rama and Lakshmana to his side He said, "O Rama! Here dwells a Rakshasa
and smelling the , ,crown, of their heads woman called Tataka who is capabl~ of
with affection and embracing them, he taking any form she likes. She is a curse
entrusted them to the care of Visvamitra. to. al~ creatures passing this way. Kilf
23. The powerful sage Visvamitra was im- her without any hesitation." 28. Agreeing
mensely pleased at this and expressed his joy to do so, Rama, the scion of Raghu's family,
by bestowing his unreserved blessings on all. strung his bow and twanged 1t, filling the
Then accompanied by Rama and Laksh- whole forest with that sound. 29. Hearing
mana, who approached him fully equipped that sound and disturbed beyond measure
with bow, quiver, sword etc, he started from by it, the fierce -looking Tataka rushed at
Ayodhya. (24-25). After travelling •some Rama in a fit of terrible anger, like a rain
distance, he called Rama With great affection cloud with a torrent of rain. 30. Being struck
and imparted to him two Vidyas, Bala by Rama with a single arrow on the chest,
and Atibala which were of celestial origin. that terrible. creature fell down, vomiting a
Those who know these two Vidyas will be . torrent of blo<:>d. 31. Then came out from
free from hunger and exhaustion. her the fonp of an extremely lovely
Yakshi bedecked with all kinds of beautiful
Destruction of Tataka (26-33) ornaments. By Rama·s grace this Yakshi,
26. Then, after crossing the Ganga, they who out of a curse had become this ogress,
entered the region called the forest of was thus liberated. 32. Saluting Rama and
Tataka. Visvamitra thereupon said as circumambulating him, she, as ordered
follows to Rama, who was endowed ·by Rama, went back to her divine
with the· true quality of heroism. 27. abode.
 24 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 4& 5

ffiit~: 'lfu''Af tJlf ~tf!f~ fir~~ ~ I

84ft~-5fl(fl ~•,(wt~· sit~f1:mllN W 1FJ~: ll 33

~ ~'ld;&ttl~'«l'll40l d'll'I{~~
◄ lcd'tilui ~q: ~: II ~ II

33. The Rishi Visvamitra was very muc h he l·mparted to him with immense
delighted at this and emb raced R ama Pleasure all the great divine missiles
and smelt the crown of hts • hea d ou t along with the Mantras relating to
of affection. Then thinking for a while, them .

. softil«.1«_.sl ::a◄ fil

• Gill~ ~ ~
"''.,.., I f.l ~~~(d I art~, ~41¥Ni ~« Jfiffitt: ~: ti 1
R14.,Wti ~: {fci m4.=q1<u1i'tfcla'( 1 ~siur tm:~ (ifq~f'lq,m;i: n 2
~ ;I - oqSJ ~)l~a'( I ~ : cfiiffflf !IT( ~ ~ ~M:tttdl'( tl3
\lf◄\-'4 ¾(l\:f lti faffl ~tJffl;..i' I ~~~l gf.14~411~ 1f.tAl: ,il II 4

~•« ~:tllff ffl' ffl}ffl clil'IWq'Uff I ifRRIT Uiff!tl ~ ,Rm~ II 5

~SN q ~ u;nun ~ um: I 3fffi011"6 {{lfli"t m:Jijij ~: 'fRi ll 6

Chapter 5
REDE.MPTION
-~--.~
-·:-,. ··.- ~- AHALY
OF - A
.~-..

Destruction of Subahu (1-9) holy one! Be pleased to start the dis-

1. After spending one night in a forest ciplines connected with your sacrificial rite.
Ashram.a of that place known as Kamashram 4. And show me the direction from which
and inhabited by a large group of Rishi& and those heinous Rakshasas come to distress
P~oviding a charming scenery, the party you." The sage Visvamitra agr~ed to do
Blowly proceeded on their journey in the so and began the sacrificial rite along with
~ly morning. (2-3). On their reaching the other ascetics of the place. 5. Towards
Siddbashrama, a resort of Siddhas and noon appeared those two Rakshasas, Mari-
Chai:anas, the ascetics living there gave a cha and Subahu, who were capable of taking
cordial reception to Rama and Lakshmana any form they liked. Approaching the Ash-
at the instance of Visvamitra. Afterwards rama, they sent down a rain of blood and
Rama requested the sage Visvamitra, "O bones. 6. ThereuponRama ofmighty intellect,
 32 & 1-18] REDEMPTCON OF AHALYA 25

ijq)(Eh~d ~ \llqtt~ffii'-0'11.f( I q(ijtlilflQ ~al' ~-af...it-◄-1\.IT!!!lci,_( II 7

;nor: tffl(&t'114dJU(I€( I 3T'R ~~qu);nu ~fflrUl':UPl-1; II
flij}.tfsp'ijqqt 8
~,,fiM..~◄I ~ ~iPJn{ I ~cll"~qqt ;f\¼!~~- M,a.◄l<un: II 9
f4aq1f?IS1\U ~ ~ <i:iij~ijU I 3Ti~fifif~q~r«it§r4 'qlifN(ill"tiffflJUl':io.
' °' ~ "'
1ihtN~I ~ Vffl ~ q"l:f.4'fi€Slfi.f1n I !Ullfffl~ql~ifl~ ~«5'~ II I 11
• • ffll1tff ~ii}' U'IIPI~ I uq <F'I i t ~ ~ q;g[at( ~I( II 12
A~(l&l-1•1< :Slwli:fi~ 'l{k&fif: I a51' q,g_w~ ;,rrq'ff ;:m rr-nNiwfl II 13
fflM ~ qiUl-1-tq ~ '11-ttM =if I ~t9.ffll lf.riqfflJ~ ~ •lt1Qcftqa14,J\14
•fiijq@II~ ~ '-iSll{~~clr .aq: I F{otf~~)q(I'.~: qR_~~~ \\ 15
t•1qre,,1oltff-i -TRta\e-ijN'4~~ I <'l...,fNl=q ~ ~ ~q\' (t-.itNtffi-qi-f; II 16
~ ~ • ~.s . ,... ~ do
, •.._.,".._,-,."1'1... ~IICJ 141~'6~ ~ I qqcq4-(tl'i'ffi -5\i,,ijl'q: q~ltilij( II 17
31ilsld.'-I@ it ~ \ltfqw{ ;r ft: ~: 11 18
drawing his bowstring to his ear, released '
12. On the fourth day. the sage said to
two arrows at the Rakshasas.· 1~ Wonder Rama: "O Rama! ~t us go and see a
of wonders! One of those arrows, striking great sacrifice that is about to take place.
Maricha, hurled him away to a distance of 13. In the palace of the great ·king
a hundred Yojanas into the sea. 8. The Janaka situated in the city of Videha,
second arrow, which was a fiery missile, there is a divine bow deposited there by
struck Subahu dead, while his Rakshasa Maheswara. (14-16). You can have a look
following was all destroyed by Lak:shmana. at that mighty bow. King Janaka too
9. The Devas now showered a rain of will welcome you with honours .., Saying
:flowers on Rama and Lakshmana. Their so, Viswamitra started with some other
kettle drums began to sound, and the Munis as well as Ram.a and Lakshmana,
Siddhas and Charanas sang songs of praise. and went towards the Ganga to reach the
Rama at the asbrama of Gautama (10-18) place where the holy Ashrama of Gautama
stood and where the lady Ahalya was
(10-11). Viswamitra bestowed all honours engaged in austerities. The place was full of
on Rama, which he richly deserved. Moved trees laden with celestial flowers and
by respect and love, he seated Rama on his fruits, but devoid of any birds or animals.
lap, and with his eyes brimming with tears, Seeing the place so lifeless, the lotus-
embraced him. He kept Rama al~ng with eyed Rama now asked the Muni as
the brother Lakshmana in his Ashrama follows: (17-18). "Whose Ashrama is
for three days, feeding them with ripe fruits this? It looks like a very holy and extremely
and other edibles, and entertaining charming place. I find it full of trees
them with ancient stories and anecdotes. with flowers and fruits, but without any
26 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 5

N~EUMSI ~ -
RIii'
-~~
~ an
~'• ffl ~ il'-iiASJl (I: I ~ ~\s11qe1<1at1ii_ ffi1{ 11
~ ~
t!>
~ illll W ili?-41¥1~ @i:fiij.:(<14( I iiffi"'44Qf lfw-diii!: 1.Pt~o1q(ltf0I"( II 20
ijti'( 61' awif4o41.a< !ICU<;q~ n
tmific{ten«ft'!.•TI61RdCf ffl ~: , :ttila\ij 21
EA•N'"'JM4'1Gt ~ ~ ~ 1 a~Ph:◄•~ Pi<•t1ii:1Rd af.t<ttt•m( u 22
~ ~ (-qi(it.qQf pr: q(4tfQqij; I qsr,:;9 ~ ~klff. ~ ~ffUs911: 1123
«~4 ii N ... - cfik"-llfil -I' q~: I ms~-S{ 'Ifft qf ~('ll◄il~ 1124
~ ~ ( i ~ l{qf fRQijiefd81 I ~ : ffi(IIRI~: Uffl'f ~fil;sw1filq( U2s
<tf◄Ql+\6 \Q.l~i{(=litll◄l.-'q\ I :(l'kqi. ~ ~(1'511-i SfN:(q ffl~ ~~ 1126
<ca◄,c.q:q' \q11,.., st,~a1flt •n(«{ts,.(I(, ~ "'· m
'fia Ba&ttt,,u~ 11t1 n 2,
living creatures. lt gives me great delight Ahalya in the disguise of Gautama and
to be here. All these look wonderful. after gratifying his· passion was departing
O great sage! Please tell me all the facts thence in haste whe~ the sage Gautama
about this place and its peculiarities." returned. 23. Seeing- Indra going away
disguised in his own (the sage's) form,
Curse on Ahalya & her Redemption (19-42) Gautama was terribly angry, and he
Viswamitra said: 19. "O Rama! Listen asked Indra, "Sirrah ! You miscreant! Who
to what I say about the old traditions of this are you that have assume~ my form?
place. There was a great ascetic named 24. Tell the truth. Otherwise I shall cert-
Gautama, noblest among the observers of ainly reduce you to ashes by a curse!"
I>barma and famous all over the world. Thereupon Indra replied: "I am Indra,
He adored Sri Harl with the austerities he the chief of the celestials. I have been a
was given to practising. 20. Highly pleased .$lave to Cupid, the god of love. I seek your
with him for the very strict way in which he pardon and prot~ction. 25. I have done a
..
observed Brahmacharya, Brahma bestowed despicable act, the evil-natured fellow that I
upon him his own daughter Ahalya, the am." Thereupon Gautama, with eyes red
most handsome girl of her times, noted also with anger, pronounced a curse upon
for her devotion to the discipline of service. him. (26-27). Gautama cursed in great
21. That great ascetic G~utama was staying wrath: ''0 evil one! You who revel in the
with Ahalya in this place. Now Indra female genitals! I curse you to be
developed a great passion for this girl deformed with a thousaud female genitals
Ahalya, and was on the look out for an on your body." After thus cursing Indra,
opportunity to enjoy her by deception. the chief of celestials, he entered his
22. An opportune moment came for him hermitage, and there saw Ahalya standing,,
when the sage had gone out of the Ashrama trembling in fear and with palms joined in
for some time. Indra then approached salutation. Gautama said to her: "O
)9-39] REDEMPTION OF AHA LY A 27

f;mffl( fa.◄ HJSf (fq': q'~'{q(~ I 3((dq1M(d◄'1ifc(«f~: q'~:ro( II 28

~iqfNiHlir.m ~~ uMd( I ij'f.1~~4\.ft~1f1n'1~ it ttfci,q fa H• 29
IA- if6! =q I ~nTI i((:ti~: ~-il•lfit,qfa ~11~:SU H30
~ ~fmit ~1\:'-ll+llsfifqgq'@ I ~ ~q-r ~ ~ri{ Q\~lf 11'RIM: 11 31
qf<Sfi•4 ij+l%~'-f ~ :t11q1fl:~ I ~◄•lfil ~!If Elif<,qR{ 1.f'-lftiGI'( II 32
~'=9;ffli in-cm: Sll•IIPA:lt◄;q . q l ( I ~~~ ~~111-~IN ~ II 33
(le( q,a_~:~-ro 4iie,6 qqijiliijl I Tfeo rit l64iOOMffl II
~S'fIN. 34
q1◄,-1~c1 lil\.1'14tffilff ;mur: WR( 1 ~~ u~ t~tl , ~ 1f~~: I\ 3s
(:
d.~4i&ilQ =i:llt{<NIIU" IJT. ~ ,..
~«PJ:. I ~(q: ~ -~·
~ ~'J.~i:11
l~l\!11
~
~~~~'1(~36

;r;{P{ ~~s~ ~s~ =q1,cil( I ~ ~ ~~~ (l~ffll<{~~~'-. II 37

~~ -.rt
:tiij-ciili•li(lql'1f& lf<ul( I ~q ~ {lltf..◄dl( II 38
f41ijqcp.;{ 'hiilS{ ~◄~•-~ I ;fhttq1fui+q~1:11~i Q'fflft..ij ~ ~ ll 39
degenerate one! You will be converted int-> mountains, the Himalayas. From that day,
a rock in this Ashrama. '(28-29). Without any O Rama, unseen by any Jiving being, Ahalya
food and drink day and night, and subjected has been till this present moment observing
to all the inclemencies of weather like rain, severe penance eschewing all food, and ever
sun, wind etc., you will be stationed here in awaiting the holy contact of the dust of
the practice of severe austerity, meditating your feet. Now deign to purify Ahalya,
on the Supreme Being Rama dwelling in the the daughter of Brahma and the wife of
hearts of all. This place, which has been Gautama." Saying so, Viswarnitra took
my hermitage, will hereafter be without any Rama by the hand to the place where Ahalya
living creature. (30-32). After you have was standing as a stone and observing
spent several thousand years in this con- the most rigorous penance. On Rama
dition, Sri Rama, the son . of Dasaratha, placing his feet on the stone, he saw Ahal ya
along with his brother Lakshmana will be coming out of it and standing before him.
coming to this place. When he places his (37-39). Rama of Raghu·s line thereupon
feet on the rock, with which you will now saluted Ahalya, and announced himself to
gain identity by my curse, you will be her. Then did Ahalya see Rama, the best of
freed from sin. You will then adore Rama Raghu's line. along with Lakshmana, in his
with great devotion, circumambulating him form as Mahavishnu-wearing a yellow
and prostrating before him. Liberated from silk, sporting in His four arms the conch,
the effects of the curse, you will again have discus, mace and lotus: equipped with
opportunity to serve me." bow and arrows; revealing a face with,
(33-36). Saying so, Gautama went away lotus-like eyes and a comely smile playing
and took his residence on that greatest of on it; bearing the Srivatsa mark on His
28 BALA KANDAM [Ch. S
~ .
· ~ Qlf (tlMIC I •liijit@ cr-1: ~ ~ -11(1'-IGI ~1140
ttiN~CfilRdt$UIT
•
' . MMillltltlE'-11~fit(f.1"~~ I ~Gl(!iv{Siia{il ("6◄61iuN~ 6T II 41
. -=> (' ~
~"4' 111· flt~ @I <1'1ll◄&fl-qwt( I !4icfiiftdtt◄ lfl .fiRr •i\•lt(q(lt(I' II 4l
' ~~-
at{\' '161'41NI '11•d•1◄1« ij q"(C.l-ff@Ptf<Gt ...... tc.('{ I
w.tnfll qN,ac:tiwfcJqMt'tffi (Pllttt11-M: ~ 11 43
8ffl fllf-491" ~ ~II W 411'1t'41._ filin((d ~ I
'«ti«&.~ '4(Gllf«~tl: ~ 311-lw+l,.il«nS«t•Hff.1¥: II 44
'«'C(('iCiN(li\qN!f•ll511. itlilU(tfi $1◄Mf"<Plltsll9'tf lRI I
6l\tl«t ~ ·1111· T€~'fl 44\l~ ffi ~·111\· l<lf;Nl•IQ'fl( II 45
4k'41EtEn\ 149.a;1,;i t(\ <1t1111fflli <t1ilftq~ffl_tll( I
~ q,IN:(IIQlcill=EI◄ iNIIN ~ wf q(l•ltMt.q fl 46

chest; and illumining the ten quarters with minds, but which I have now been fortunate
the lnstre of ms blue emerald-like splendour. to contact even with the physical body.
Such was the form of Rama that Ahalya 44.EverythingaboutTheeiswonderful indeed
now saw. (40-4.2). Seeing Rama, the consort O Rama! Thy human form only deludes
ofRami, Ahalya shed tears ofjoy. Remem- the world. For, Thou, the super-magician '
bering the words of Gautama, she recog- llillllersed in the plenitude of Bliss and in-
nised Rama to be Narayana Himself. That filling the whole universe with Thy presence,
holy lady,. with her eyes brimming with art without any particular form lhaving
tears, worshipped Rama in due form with hands and feet; but yet as the Incarnate Thou
~gllya and other ingredients. Then . art none the less moving about as a man
falling ·before him in full prostration with a particular form. 45. He the dust
and getting up, she saw the lotus-eyed of whose lotus-feet rendered the waters of
Rama once again, and with horripilations the Ganga sacred enough to sanctify even
aJ1 over her body, and voice choking with great beings like Brahma, even He is now
emotion, began to praise him with a hymn. present here for my corporeal eyes to see. This ·
indeed is a rare good fortune, indescribable
Ahalya's Hymn (43-65)
by words, arising from some meritorious
.A./,a/ya said: 43. 0 Thou Indweller of deeds of mine in the past. 46. To none
the whole universe! Blessed am I with else is the adoration of my heart directed
the contact I have had with the particles of than to Sri Harl now embodied in a human
d'lllt Jl4hering to Thy lotus-feet-the form in His incarnation as Rama reveaJing
feet ~b fonn only an object of quest for a body of exquisite beauty, having broad
B ~ and Sankara with concentrated eyes like lotus-petals and holding a bow in
40-53] REDEMPTION OF AHALYA 29

qE'fli.ql&(iU ~fttfqf4t•ci ~~qta\44: ilh'lctlllwfN I

4.f411il&l<<R441 14•1◄•~!<11<~ ~¥t-iii(t1f.1:d ~ i-licifq,fir II 47
q••◄ijl~Rd,Pt fcm:'918'• •nqf;ij ;c,<QUQ!t \il◄q11a.1if1. ,
31iij;«_:.iil1Jlq'R.N'ffii◄HIQhli ◄l•R:tcca
' .
~·~ ~ JNfl II
. ~

48
-:'I

uts~ Wtlll !I'(: !(1111' ~: ~441;1'4'@(~..ij am!: I

111q1a4' (ffl4ifcotr1..fNf ~ q<11s1, ~ <n1: 11
..,:0,
49
attf {i: N:ti4l«◄tiq411;c1ii.: ~q1q1901fitfi:.ttft ?:I': I
fclA:F.ffEIUR(t,q(-1111«1( ~a' lifM: ~ - atmll II so
~~ a- ~ di:lieJiw,1:si ~ ~ ~ (tltfM ~ I
31t5fil;.ij~il ~ri ~ 1~f\l~~N1«:
~u n 51
~fflqlfi:'ld~ ~ ~'N: I ~~'i~Ell19;i6 ~ ~IRf \f◄l;q(: II 52
3REhl«I~~ ~q cffi.((&{H'lq; !'IP( I ctr,;'-lctJ~~q~;r \1◄1ik ~;:IN: II 53
hand. 47. He whose lotus-:-feet. are always and dissolution of the universe. The free
the object of quest for " the Srutis, He and the perfect being that He is, He assumes
whose navel-lotus is the birth place of the different names of Brahma, Vishnu and
Brahma the Creator; He whose holy name Maheswara when He reflects Himself in
of Rama is the dearest among His thousand the three Gunas of His Maya, namely
names to Lord Siva, the destr9yer of cities- Rajas, Sattva and Tamas, respectively. SI.
on that Sri Ramachandra I contemplate Obeisance to Thee, 0 Rama! Thy Lotus
in my heart. 48. He whose deeds in His feet are ever held by Sri on her breast and
incarnations are glorified in Brahma-loka fondled. It y,,as with a single one of those
by sages like Narada and Divinities like feet that Thou didst measure the three
Bhava (Siva) and the lotus-born Brahma, worlds in ancient times. Again those feet
as also by Saraswati the goddess of learning are holy enough to be contemplated upon
with outbursts of bliss-inspired streams of by sages who have abandoned identification
tears, wetting her breasts-in that Sri Rama with the narrow self. 52. Thou art the
I take refuge. 49. Rama, the adorable, origin of all the worlds, nay, Thou art the
is the supreme Self; He is the eternal and world itself, in its totality, and the support
all-pervading Being, the Self-luminous Con- of the worlds as well. Unrelated to any
sciousness by whom everything is revealed. second existence, Thou art the transcendent
He is the First Cause who is without an and unitary Bein!?. 53. o Rama! Thou
end. For the blessing of the world He art denoted by the sound symbol Om,
has now assumed a form of heart-ravishing but Thou art also the all-pervading Being
beauty. 50. He is the One Being that transcending the scope of any verbal descrip-
forms the cause of the creation, sustentation tion. Thou who dost comprehend the
 30 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 5&6

cfil~l(UIEfit{~'h<tHIIQ-1«'1; I ~ N'Tif8' ~ ~ '1144'f ◄l~q41 II 54

~◄ltlliO~fip,1~f ;r attwlMI ~ : I ~ ~ft:.11;:q~ •UN◄ q(4'SQ(I( II 55
alNilll~ • ◄M<~)S1fci: I • 4141@ ~ : ~11: ijd_ott'-4; II 56
~""(il('lilll ~ ~ ~ ~ firqt I li4U«\ ll~:tO ~ -111~'-I 1'1..f..-ttal: II 57
~ ~ ~ 9jS11N l<qij1qi alN • I ~~•<•Ilia~ itN<◄ (1(1~ lt· II 58
- !(Al~q\f ~ ih6◄«:liil I ~~ \tit.ti_ .Wl(l'-IUf ;rm~ II 59
il◄i44\<~4i i41iiWR.'4'il~ Etro\'l:0("41-i 4'1lil~~l◄itl(U( I
~
-~Efir(EI~ • «-l◄Ei"liill"°''-1• 4'¥1(9 Fil l ii\!I"
~ ~• (lij aft'
C II 60
~ ~ - ~"''~"' - ~ ~ I q_(tiJpq JIUl+tf lU '1i$181<11 ~ ~ II 61
3ll<r'-1'-ll ~ ~- -it: q&i(M(;ldt I ~ lr'fflSN~: qiq-: ~ iliilN•l~SRI U62
totality of existence in Thyself, art both I have unobstructed devotion to Thy lotus •
the object and the idea. 54. By Thy feet. S9. Salutations to Thee, the Supreme
Power of Maya which is capable of project- Spirit directing all! Salutations to Thee,
ing this multiplicity, Thou, the Unitary the lover of all devotees! Salutations to
Being, seemest to be manifested as the all- Thee, the master of aIJ the senses! Saluta-
Prakriti the Root Cause, its evolutes r.nown tions to Thee, who dwellest in all Jivas.
as the categories, the worlds forming their 60. Adoration to Rama in the company
' products, sufferings and enjoyments forming of his brother Laksbmana-Rama who is
the fruits of creative activity, and the the saviour of the Jivas from the cycle of
' - , __ _various~ of rites and deeds that yield births and deaths (Samsa~a), ~~o. is_ the
such .ftUtts. SS.. Those who are deluded by One without a second, who ts brdhant hke a
Thy Maya do not recognise Thy identity with million suns, who sports a bow a nd an
the Supreme Lord of Maya, ~nd cc;>nsic;J.e,r , a.rrQw in his hands, who has the lustre of a
Thee only ·to be a human being. 56. Like blue cloud, who is dressed in a cloth of
the sky Thou art all-pervading, being both bewitching golden colour who bears ear-
within and without and everywhere. Pure, pendants studded with ' precious gems
unattach~d and unchanging, Thou art the and who has eyes broad and beautiful
eternal, immaculate, and Undecaying Being like the petals of the lotus flower.
who can ~ described only as Pure Con- 61. In this way praising, circumambulating
sciousness and Pure Existence. 57. o All- and prostrating before Rama, the Eternal
pervading One! The senseless and ignorant Being embodied as a scion of the Raghu's
woman that I am, how can I know Thee in line, she stood before him; and on being
trqth and in reality? So, 0 Rama, I permitted by him, she went away to join her
salute Thee a hundred times with whole- husband, the sage Gautama. 62. He who
hearted devotion. 58. 0 Lord! Wherever studies with devotion this hymn of Ahalya
I rnight be and at all times, may will be free from all sins. He will attain to
54-65 & 1-3] ~MA'S MARRIAGE WITH SITA 31

the Supreme Brahman. 63. By studyil1g in immorality, theft and drink, of cruel
this hymn with a mind concentrated on conduct towards parents and brothers,
Rama, a woman, even if she be unfit for of indulgence in sensuous enjoyments
bearing children, will have an issue within always-even such a one will attain to
one year. 64. By the grace of Rama liberation if he recites this hymn every day
all one's desire·s will be fulfilled. 65. Even concentrating his mind on Rama; and
a person who is guilty of various sinful meditating upon him with devotion. 1What
acts like murder of holy men, indulgence then to speak of a man of good conduct!

"sm: ~ ~(<t1~11u1'{ 1
~iitclfflflffil~f :st~4M1fitq1Rtnnl( 1 1
Nq1 ~ ~~t(4\s~f •l.=t!'IWRt I
~1=9;cf~~r !fll~ 'tlfi't{ ~~~: I ~~@ ;rtf◄+r f.tftr) (!wt..a_wt; 11 2
"'fq,1~-
~trTfii ac1 q1c:.qc::i -rN a.,,('l'(T: f4iq ...a<'l ,
1'~~(G(-qUf4{ffil ij Cfli(tffk ffl ~ · Jf'-JN(fi II 3
°'
Chapter 6
RAMA'S MARRIAGE WITH SITA

Journey to Mithila (l-5) being performed there. we shall return to

1. Afterwards Viswamitra said to Rama Ayodhya. Saying so, he. along· with Rama
and Lakshmana, ..0 Darlings! Let us and Lakshmana. set off for :crossing
now go to the country of Mithila the river Ganga. But the boatman there
governed by King Janaka. 2. After refused to take Rama into the boat
witnessing the great sacrifice that is The boatman said: 3. ·•o Lord! I would like
32 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 6

q,4_i+!!Gi ~ ·N4f<ff ~ ~ q!{◄ IE'I( lft<'I( -14iPI ;

~~"'-0 mi~ 11iR-r ~•4fl:'1t M ta+iltt1f.1; n 4
(~iRitr a,,f<tldl ~ q~ ~ rit itm: 1 EMr.t,eil' ~ir-1' ~ fidi.l(fft ~~ n s
'=>

fil~1.• ~ S11EM~iimi e+11N:t•'! 1 ~ ~fl1iifiq1..,.f ~;r~sRta&.iP:.<t: II 6

\'11ls(&.f lfvr n ~qlS'-11~: 641ti.14J I ~111◄diCuNNl'I q~pn~ ~ll•i( U 7
'151"-8 ~ ~ ~ eeiqu1l-i!l'lt I 'ffit~i fl:~: e◄~◄..l~ifil◄l~l' II s
• ~w,G~ ~ ~•ijlqift 1 ifs"' ~Rll{Qffff 1n
11.r:Jftfd•u ,
!qi\l◄ If.It ~ ~ ~;pt ~ I ~ c(ti('I~~, VRru" •mlcB~T ll 10
¥1GIQ~11'W-I •Nr.f\~ ~: ~ I ~ g... ~mtlinif 61?.iilit N'[email protected](UU
:t1"<ui+1 t.di:lt~f(~ -sf~; , m ic,n'11i ~ 11&1 ~,iilfi.'4••-t. n ·12
U◄IISll@l;:g:~◄• ~ ~~ \ m
ttlf(ij? !11lt ~~~ 11111( II 13
1Rcft ~ aRw,~q, •Tid•f@I ~ • 1 q"qcatew~1htt1 •Ui,+-fquft n 14

to wash and cleanse your feet first. What and took his station there. Hearing that
is the difference between a stone and wooden
Viswamitra had come to his city. King•
things? The news has spread that the Janaka was rejoiced, and gathering all the
dust of your feet can transform anything necessary ingredients for . wors~ip, . came
into a human being. (It happened with along with bis preceptor m great JOY to
.Ahalya.) 4. Therefore I shall clean yourthe sage, prostrated before him and adored
feet of a\l the dust on it and then take you
him in the proper way. 8. Seeing the two
to the 0ther shore.• If this is not •done
princes of Raghu's line, illumining all the
there is ~e dang~ of my boat bein~ quarters by their brilliance like another sun
converted mto a young woman. In thatcase,O
and moon, and possessed of all auspicious
Master, the livelihood of my fa~ily will be
marks on their body, Janaka asked: 9.
endangered." 5. Saying so, he washed the "Who are these two heroic boys resembling
feet of Rama and then took the party to the children of celestials? Whose sons are
the other side of the river. Then Viswa-they? My mind is filled with joy on seeing
mitra along with Rama, the leader of them, just like the experience one g~ts on
Ragb u•s 1·me, proceeded to the kingdom of
seeing Nara and Narayana." 10. Pleased
Mithila.
at these words, the sage Viswamitra said
to Janaka, delighting him. "These are two
Breaking of Siva's Bow (6-27)
brothers-Rama and Lakshmana. They are
(6-7). By morning they reached Mithila- sons o( King Dasaratha.
the Kingdom of Janaka-Videha. Viswa- (11-16). "In order to protect my Yajna
mitra went to the quarters of the Rishis (sacrificial rites) from the depredations of
4-24] RAMA'S MARRIAGE WJTH SITA 33

atffl ~~tf ~.~

~<~'ifit (f;r;rr Ulfr

(la: q¥~'f~fqf{{ ¥tf;:5toi ~~~ r ll'Pf'fA11' mlw~ Ul1(1f ~q' II 18

m iffl ~f.sl~ ,~ eM~li:iiffil'~ I ~~ ~riu ~ m ila?l1111<N~(gull{_ n19
~~ +ttllc:it-511 fflffl ~ \N◄ltl fi: I ijitft, ~finwsam. ~~ QMdl( \120
• • ~ ~tfOfl(· ~l+t (ti IPtdd:il{t I ~. ii ':41'l ~ ~ "~
itfwt11 3\l•ldl:f.-ilNEll(f.liU II 21
~ •nfk=.tl ~itff;f: '{~l:ll~q~: I ~~litd(-11{(~ 'lfut~~'\_Ndt( II 22
(: Go _a,
~:u'-11'116 ~lltltf !!!'!!1+1,._.,W?I'.... ~'-16f q~] I t ~ uir: Sl('lk'll "(00 qp_f.fi( ffl( 1123
•!ffl'4r cfi11~ <ifittt'-fi mtr.{ ~ t I atl<Nt11q1ij gai "~qMNittt◄ l&I II 24

Rakshasas, I brought them from the palace 17. Hearing these words of the sage,
of their father. On the way this heroic Rama King Janaka, who was a knower ofDbarma
of Raghu's line killed with a single arrow understood that these princes deserved all'
Tataka-the terror of the world. After- respectful reception. Therefore he extended
wards, arriving at my Ashrama, he killed to them honours with rites prescribed by
Subahu and other Rakshasas, who were the Sastras. 18. Then the king sent for his
obstructing the sacrificial rites there; and ·highly accomplished minister and said to
hurled away Maricha, their associate, into him, "Let the bow of Parameswara be
the sea. Reaching the banks of the holy brought here soon to be shown to Rama".
river Ganga and the Ashrama of Gautama (19-10) After the minister. had departed,
situated there, he by the touch of his King Janaka said to Viswamitra, "If
feet redeemed_ Ahalya, the wife of Gautama. Rama is able to lift and string this bow,
converted into a stone as the result of a I shall certainly bestow my daughter Sita
curse. He restored her to her human form. on him." At this, Viswamitra looking at
After himself honouring Ahalya, he was Rama with a smile. said: 21. "Let it be so.
adored by her. Now he has come over to Without delay do please show this noble
your palace. He wants to see the great bow to Rama of unlimited prowess." While
bow of Siva that is in your possession. rt the sage was uttering these words, the bow
is well known that royalties from all places was brought there by a set of carriers.
have been coming to see it. Therefore, 22. Five thousand men of strong build
0 great king. be pleased to show him that were carrying that bo(\r studded with innu-
how. After seeing it, his idea is to go merable gems-end diamonds and having on
back to Ayodhya to join his father." it numerous mini bells. (23-24} That highly
A-3
34 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 6

~'fi%.iiji'f'-f l+U~ q(IOl'11 ~¾ui;:r ~: \

,... ~.... ~ (, (?
ta:~ ~~I ~-i:ltl ~~ +{~lf ~~~ir._ I 26
~,~~t~ij: ~fufm:t~
~;n: I 27

~ ~ ~~ U~Ukrl~'N ~~~ I 28
m-ar ~U(+44'f +mfft " ~ ~~111 ~ 1 Go
29
~rm: ~~: fl~~f I 30
. a_ .
'.h\@Nf\ ~ ~~ ~ ~T I 31
.(qt~~\~\...~~l ~ €tiji~l{f(.1ir._ I 32
'\TI ~~- ~~ ~ 'S{'Pl « ~=t{i( I 33
,... '? • .... r.:;
N::flm ~tHUtJtT ~ : ft('{\~1~: I 34
competent minister exhibited the bow before Then arrived Sita on the scene in all her
Rama. Glad on seeing it, Rama tightened his natural splendour enhanced by her decora-•
wearing cloth, and as in sport, lifted the tions. She was adorned with various kinds
bow with his left hand and, in the presence of ornaments like pearl necklaces and ear-
of all the assembled rulers, strnng it. 25. pendants. On her feet she had anklets
Holding the bow in h is left hand and pulling that produced a delightful tinkling sound.
the string by the right, Rama, who embodied Dressed in a silken wearing-cloth and in a
in himself the energy of tbe whole universe, th in upper cloth that fa intly revealed the
broke the bow producing a tremendous contours of her breasts, the golden-hued
sound that resounded from all the quarters. Sita advanced towards Rama with a smiling
26 • That sound penetrated into all the
face, and put on his neck a golden
worlds-those of celestials, of men, and of necklace which she held in her right hand.
the Titans. With wonder, the celestials, Her face, wreathed in smiles, revealed the
statiouing themselves in the sky looked at supreme joy of her heart. Viewing through
h '
t e scene. 27. They covered the earth the windows of the galleries, the ladies of
with a rain of flowers recited songs and the royal household saw with great delight
' ....
panegyrics in praise of Rama and sounded
the forms of Rama and Sita whose exquisite
their kettle-drums, while the celestial artistes beauty charmed the whole world. Now
danced in joy.
King Janaka, versed in all scriptures, said
Sita's Choice of Rama (28-32)
to sage Viswamitra as follows:

28. Seeing the bow broken, K ing Janaka Arrangements for Marriage (33-44)
e_mbraced Rama- the noblest of Raghu's 33. The King said, "O great sage Viswa-
Jme, w~1 ile the womenfolk, stationing them_ mitra ! Send letters soon announcing this
sefves m the courtyards of their quarters news to King Dasaratha, so thut he may go
looked on in great amazement. 29-32'. over here soon with his sons. 34. Let him
25-44) RAMA'S MARRIAGE WITH SITA· 35

-~ itrcn ~~r(~ Ulfi~ ~~ I ~ffl <l+ltid mtT ~ l\gdl<ijijt II 35

fllfiutt1a111;e1111◄ ~<◄ 1111e qf.stuu 1 •1~0"1 ft1fi:l~i ~ ~..iil:tet-Nq'\I◄: u 36
~tlill-ttf ~ m· .,,01,~ ifT ffil{ I i:IRl'6*-Cidl ~ ~ ~~s~: U37
'ltltlldi 8¥fiil.l'.f ~ i-l•l◄l'l 9': I ~st~~ (i-ilAN!<d ~ II 38
~(~◄• ~ ~ ~naq1w ~Rffl' :q,:n I 3TTtffl ffici' ~ffl ~ $.'f&tllicH: II 39
-"el"'5t•llit ~: ~ffl-t.a.~au, 1 '4tn=Efi\'11ttt ~ ~~im:1 ~~ u 40
- ~ ~ltGlil(ij ~ ~lln' f~ I ~ ~ ~00' utf ~~ \\ 41
~ca~, wn,ufit «~IV $~(ti 1~q~ I 1-1<s111.Rri Qiq;;i illl \TI~ \\ 42
~tffilJll'-1 '9t◄+ldGJ~ ~ Ft !-r: 1 {'far imn~ siCtRtil;( q~ ~ n 43
<1ffl at-1¥<1._ ltffi Ut111ma: I ~~ utittlt~ 6~~: 6Wt: IWf U44
be pleased to come with his wives and filling the mind of ~hat Rajarshi with
ministers to attend the marriage ceremony great joy.
of the princes.,, Accordingly speedy messen- 40. Accompanied by his precepto.r Sat-
gers were despatched immediately. 35. ananda, King Janaka hurried to receive the
Reaching Ayodhya quickly, they com- august guest, and arranged for a reception
municated the news of Rama's great success ceremony according to the programmes
to the valiant King Dasaratha, who received prescribed by custom and scriptural texts for
the news with overwhelming joy. (36-39). such occasions. 41. Then Rama and LaJc_
He ordered his ministers to make quick shmana prostrated at the feet of their father
preparations for going to Mithila. He in salutation. Dasaratha who was all joy,
said, "Let army divisions consisting of now spoke to Rama. 42. He said, "O
'

elephant regiments, cavalry and chariots Rama! l am fortunate to see your lotu-s-
be ordered to proceed to that city of Mithila like face again. Due to the grace of the
in advance. Order my chariot to be made sage Viswamitra, all circumstances have
ready so that I may start even today. Let turned in our favour, bringing great good
there be no delay on any account. Arrange fortune to us." 43. With these wor:ds he
for my preceptor Vasishtha to proceed in embraced Rama and smelt the crown of
advance with his consort and his sacred his head again and again, and thereby
fires. So also let the queens, the mothers of attained to the acme of joy like one
Rama, proceed in advance." Thus, after enjoying the bliss of Brahman. 44. Next.
arranging for the journey of all others, Dasa- Dasaratha with his wives and sons was
ratha got into his great chariot, and accompa- provided accommodation by Janaka in a
nied by a grand army proceeded to Mithila spacious palace which had arrangements
in all baste. The news of his arrival at for every form of comfort and enjoy-
Mithila reached the ears of King Janaka, ment.
36 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 6

ffll: ~ ~ ~ R(« ~~ I 311.f'-lf•H« ~ ~ 6\llij}h ij~ II 45

~~«l+\IIN«I« 8~ l~IIT I 1Pn lmf)q1ciq Jffffl~'fi~f{;c(ff 11 46
~f.tft(: l91'olm' iltlt~ ~~fw: l W(1fftwftfq: qRffl ~~tfi.t<l~d' II 47
«)1ajllf.tift'l'1ffa'{~: li•llf{fl I ~
0
q<~1ftla ~wfti U1i "44:ti'-I~ II 48
drq lllf.t,,- ~. :f.Hllwt~• ~ : I lt'ffiliii q'~P-1'41 <1t1{qfqqq1:t~: II • 49
°'
@INPIMI ~ <t~diw1 ~Nm ~m:fv I lrnlf411""' ffl\l lCtlt '11'11(~'1 lcl"1lNffltl ll50
4,41q'( ~ : Slltll(i'i (latlqffiet( I ffi) ~ ftfact=«(qt ~~m~q<( I st
1ff ~ ~ ~ •an af.t~u ~ 1 (I((: ffl(lf' ~ ~ ,..
ffl~ffl(,.fN~cfit(
0...
II 52
<l'llq !l«f iRln '41iuHiffl8Mtl: I 6fflf .11<1• ~ulu••li(~ n 53
~ ir ~ ~ ~ "N \i:1-qq I ~ ~-1R'ffl ~ @ t ~ ~ II 54
~ Gt.fW ~ 1'\~f.aR◄ M'll1°4,. °' ~q{fff • ~ ~ ~ q ffl ~ tlss
• "wm· -0
=if ~~ \T((J}fi;:~ 1 1{{ij(1f ~~R~t ~Sf&TI'-l'NU
,.:»
f{'°' 11 56

The Marriage Ceremony (45-51) mitra with aII due ceremony and seated them
(45-48). Soon after, on an auspicious day on either side of Rama. He then lighted the
at an auspicious hour, King Janaka, who sacred fire before which the marriage cere-
was well acquainted with Dharma, led mony was to b.e performed. Now Sita, res-
Rama and his brothers to a specially erected plendent with all jewellery and ot~er dec~-
marriage pavilion, which was supported by rations, was ushered into the marriage pavi-
columns studded with precious gems. The lion. Next, King Jan aka with his consort went
hall was spacious, splendorous, and well- near Rama, washed his feet. and sprinkled
decorated with festoons, t\ags and canopies that water on their own heads. (52-56).
and a profusion o_f pearl strings, fruits and That water from the feet of Rama the
flowers. Crowds of Brahmanas, learned Incarnate is identical with the water with
in Vedas and wearing golden ornaments, which Mahavishnu's feet were washed
were present there, while womenfolk dressed and which Brahma and Siva consider holy
!n their beSt attire, and adorned with shining enough to bear on their heads. Next,
Jewe!s, stood on all sides. Dancing holding Sita's hand Janaka gifted her
music and playmg• on percussion instruments' to Rama along with offerings of water and
added to the holiday atmosphere. Into Akshata (unbroken grains of rice), accor-
such a splendid marriage pavilion Rama ding to the rites of Panigrahana (marriage
was brought and seated on a golden pedestal symbolised by the holding of the spouse's
embellished with every kind of rare jewels. hand by the bridegroom). He said: "With
(49-51). The preceptor Satananda now this I am handing over to you my daughter
•
honoured the sages Vasishtha and Viswa- Sita, lotus-eyed and bedecked with pearls
4S-66] RAMA'S MARRIAGE WITH SITA - 37

...~,<I IJ~(i"tlii m~:: I .fcml: sraR1' fi (!llcfWlcdl ~ II 57

1&ilcilt,Um
latSJtsfl(Riqp.( Rl'ffi'ISIT'f ~1'Rr: I ~ : ~ti~~'°' ffl~;rrfi:r"'fit<P( II 58
'-41i.1 \fitfitij.pl .fat ilnllW'f •it I fflffil(IR8~'1f cfii-fil ti ijqif4tUII II 59
e ...1J,..ti ~ ~fBl.,q,._",Aa,,, 3fNdr r""'"'q
~~+i(ril'IA'iff 11 '°
~ 111(.aSi='fl•Ufl:fircn 11N 4fiM I ~ll{ffl (tG(f IIN411<1ttui ~ II 61
'lfi@: IGlitie\-n •tlfrli'4 fl411Rf: I -TJtfif ~ ga· {1-l'iC:.qcfil\0I( II 62
0.. ~ ~.__ ,_...,.. ~ (\C::c., •
't<+Htltl \"U'1'<11 '1''1Hil"4$1¥'ftfl I '-.◄4il«tflfffi.('tlq' n~l◄Uffll4' ila'PI ~ II
21 19
63
a Qll ef« ~w in,1rq~ffl{~ 1 atffl ~m(firir~ =ql1; qdt:t◄<i " "
~•i4NIN - anffl' - ~ ~qf;r I at~~~~ ijt ~ ll~-llt: 11 65
◄li4t:q: q4\11~11 ~ q(IIIE'Cwt: I ~~ffll !I~ "'411RI \41rt1«1GJ 11 66
°'
and gold. 0 Rama, the greatest of the one of the furrows in the field (Sita-mukhtit).
Raghus ! May you be pleased with this 60. Looking lovingly upon that moon-like
offering." Utt~ring these words, Janaka infant as· my ·own daughter, I handed her
now placed the hand of Sita in Rama's to over to the care of my-consort. (61-62). One
symbolise his having given her over. to him day while I had withdrawn myself into
with a heart over-flowing with joy, just like solitude, there came sage Narada, singing to
that of th~ deity of the milk-ocean when he the accompaniment of his noted Vina, hymns
gave away Lakshmi in marriage to Maha- in praise of the aU:-pe.rvading Narayana.
vishnu. On this occasion Janaka gave After he was duly honoured and seated on
away his own daughter Unnila in marriage a comfortable seat, the sage Narada said
to Lakshmana, and bis brother's daughters to me: "Hear from me a secret that will
Srutikirti and Mandavi to Bharata and lead to your welfare. (63-64). For the
Satrughna respectively. 57. United with blessing of devotees, for the destruction of
their wives, the handsome princes shone
resplendent like another set of Lokapalas
.
Ravana and for the achievement of the
'

purposes of the celestials, the Supreme

(the celestial guardians of the quarters). Lord, the director and master of the senses,
has incarnated Himself in a human body,
Janaka on the Antecedents of Sita (58-75) which he has assumed by the power of His
58. Now that the marriage ceremony Maya. He is born as the son of
was over, Janaka narrated to the sages King Dasaratha as the world-famous
Vasishtha and Viswamitra, an account Sri Rama. In this incarnation the
about Sita's past, which he happened to Lord has taken a fourfold form. 65.
hear from Narada. 59. Janaka said: His spiritual counterpart, Yoga-maya, has
"While I was once ploughing a field with manifested Herself in your house. Strive
the idea of making it into a holy site for a in every way to give her in marriage to
sacrifice, I got a beautiful female child from Rama and Rama alone. 66. For, being
 38 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 6 & 7

«~'l=lJ 'ltJT ~ r.111,n<th,,nM1t,off€1 1 ~ 1{lJJ (1Eict1<1 ~ a :s,,-1e 1Jin n 61

~ i¾Rr1l-l+111◄ ca.. ••'-'~"14P:l;ijtf'( 1 ,d~qa1q(il~ ij ;:q,t:t'f'~ as: II 68
~ !'f fiJc{i !Wtl(-1~'( l Q~<6(:qqi •Eil'ff'lf6 Pl~ f)d ~ II 69
«ta1q1fo,AU¥.1fq mf 441-tiilll-C( I (:q61l114.1'1M54'~ Ulff ~qffl~•f: II 70
311•iffl.)"9J' ~ ttiRttffl it it.fl(lf; I 3RI' if ~ ~ <N ffl l1t 6'tPU 1171
~ .
l(ciilli.f~ q-:p:ufq \11&+11-t ~ 1fl(( II 72
~E'U(l+IQ<\ ill(( '{f'Q.◄SfiSlqd.; I ifM\t◄~q,a_ef<iRti '{~l'!:_Rlil:s,1[\aq, ll 73
'4"4lt(q\t1«wt.tt«.:lctt1l ~~1Jmf: I ~ ~ ri«f.of'Sr ~s.-t1~'1lsfiR: ~ 1174
'l;I

tlt:l!.V,qcsN<1•1u<1•1qtfi1441lni q~cql.j Ald¥t(tl◄i: l

6

q .... , ~ q ( I ~\QllWQ ,◄RdlN ~ ~ m" ,s

{P.f ~ ;rq-: Sfft4.h(IEl◄ltl 'l(lt:14.f I. e.,;c1•101f .tra:tld ~V.U•fl+II« ~ II 76
6

Lakshmi, the eternal consort of Rama the (73-74). "Because he bears on bis head
Paramatman, she has never been the wife the washings of Thy feet, Brahma the
of anyone else before." Instructing me thus creator has gained the power to start and
that celestial sage departed to his divine regulate the creative cycle. Bali, the king
abode. of the Asuras, became Indra, the king of
<67•72). "Ever since that time I have the celestials. by sprink1ing on himself
been looking upon •sita as Mahavishnu's the holy water of Thy feet. And today,
consort Lakshmi, and planning how I O Supreme Saviour, the dust of Thy feet
could 8.1:range to give her my auspicious has liberated Ahalya from the effects of th e
daughter, in marriage to• Rama. In my curse of her husband. 75. He, by intense
an~tral p~ace there was in safe keeping devotion to the dust of whose lotus feet
~his ?~W • which was deposited by Maheswara great Yogis overcome the wheel of Time
m . times gone by after he destroyed the and transcend the fear of transmigratory
Tnp~as. I resolved to make the stringing life, He, by absorption in the hymns and
of th1s bow, which Would humble the pride praises of whose sacred name the celestials
of any one attempting to do so, the wager overcome their woes and sorrows-in Him
for one aspinng • • to marry her. O great alone I seek refuge for ever more."
sage 1 _By your grace Rama has come
here. to see t h'1s b ow, and my long-standing Rama's Departure to Ayodhya (76-82)
d1estre has been fulfilled. Today, 0 Rama (76-78). After having praised Rama in
am r◄ •
this way, King Janaka gave valuable presents
. h 0 rtunate to see Thee seated toaether
wit s· O
. ita on the same seat as husband and to that high-souled one of Raghu's line.
wJfe. Indeed the purpose of my life has He presented him with a hundred crores
thus been fulfilled. of gold coins (dinara), a thousand chariots,
67-82 & 1-2] THE DEFEAT OF BHARGAVA RAMA 39

31:t◄lwti ~ Sf(d.l{•i,~llwti 'l~lid ~ I qi\;{f ~ ~ ~l«l•tf fsrffir ~ II 11

1( 1.fliil~IM {Rf~ U-¥1<~'1+fifl~:r.t<il I~ I Q1dlq ~ ma.,en~'-11 ~J,vt«.~: II 78
0

~m'61(\;:ue\.,iq "'~ ~ijll( ~'-11 I ~~ lNr.lfN ffl ~~ ~ n 79

~ ;_'ff ~ \j6=tt'4i( I ~'1(11'41Rillrl ~ imR:: m~i'I)~., 1: 11 so
~~~~~amr ~ u11~ar I q'lk14~'-0tU<il..q ~ ~ ?.l'lT ~ 11st
!1'-f101Ehl€f ~ij~ij~ q(\'4&.e•ilwfEhtl_q'fl•n I
~ "'
t:IEllll{\:f(N~~: ",f~ 11.rj\4'-fCUS~ II 82

~ ,~th1e.t:tt1~~~ a1t1¥1(41<ec11(
ill<ilEhl«& ~: ~: ll ~ II

ten thousand horses, six hundred elephants, of the king embraced their weeping daughter
a lakh of foot-soldiers and three hundred Sita, and advised her: 81. "O dear one, be
female attendants. Besides he gave Sita, devoted to the father and mother of your
his dear daughter, valuable clothes and husband. Be with Rama wherever he is.
jewellery, resplendent_ with gems and pearls. Observing the duties of a chaste wife
(79-80). After honouring the sages like (pativrata), live in happiness ..,
Vasishtha, the princes Bharata and Laksh- 82. Loud and awe-inspiring was the tum-
mana, as also King Dasaratha according ultuous sound produced by the orchestra
to protocol~ King Janaka bade farewell to of drums and other percussion instruments
the Lord of the Raghus. Thereupon, of men and celestials, signalling the depar-
with tears in their eyes the wives ture of Rama from Mithila to Ayodhya.

3ft.t ~@ ffl fflctll'lt:stwN~ I f;ml=q1;:q@ift<1for ~ 1,qtlil•U H 1

;Jffi q~ qst~a ~~ u•:r I f;fflt'll.fh{ t~q ..a mqyfdt ttlf.-llffl II 2

Chapter 7
THE DEFEAT OF BHARGAVA RAMA
Confrontation with Bhargava Rama (1-20)omens causing terror in the mind. 2.
1. When Rama and party had proceeded Saluting the preceptor Vasishtha, he said
about three Yojanas from Mithila, King to him, "Venerable Sir! How is it that
Dasaratha was taken aback to see various portents foreboding evil are seen on
 40 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 7

• 4M'6«114'.f JRg: "9'-fifl•IIN ~tfd I ~.:r ('-'-f '1"ti d'~ :tftttiN cqf~nrfa II 3

~ : Slc(RJui ~~ ro
~Q.~i$T: I ~ ◄i(<tffl~ ;rcrt ~~s~: 11 4
• .fit ~ct•u
UU,l~~gJJ ~ • " ~4tf(
qftl'{l'4! (: I lfflt Ef-il.:i(i(:tltR m,&,gqR'-ldl( U 5
.tR(ctsnihtmd fir~ ~s:st«'1!l'~ I ttit<•m c(a_ :t•N '111fla.J•ti !l'ffl'ffl'l u
~
6
"1'44ttf.r4. fflt-.:> ~ll'1U!is<tl'1MHII( 1 ~: q-(ij'flfir =q ~~l..rjtfil( II 7
itiid4t'-ff--d4i ~ ~ffl!J~'-1'1~.:fl( I ~ ~ chl{!l~l°q;n~ II 8
~ ~ \f'-fQ.stffl um ~taMc(I 1 ~'-ftfG.'@i F.1~€'-1 ;nft ;fl{t@ ~~ II 9
~uc'4'awfGN~t{ ~~unui !ltf'Qa il' 1 ~@ ffi \l-ill.:rq.:r1~~'-' (i(~'I'( II to
u~ ~ ~ ~Qldli.lkildf.i.q: 1 tcr~q (Rf ~~ ir ~ ~fsrtm111 11 tt
1:.:a:11: S(q'Qa,u ~ ~ ~Bl'tl:~m ~ , p~~ it~iff:lr~q PT 1112
• e~ •
amR·~ ~ ~ ~•<Ntd(t ¥.l'(gGII( I ~ ~ ~tfl l{fg' '=n'\I I~ -,~~c1-${1-,:1 II I3
~ 'it@◄1.-(f.to.ufit aJf-;t'-11..(li:froG(I( I ~ if~ij lam~ ~m 'I~. 11 t4,
-::>

all sides?" (3-4). To him, Vasishtha replied: was in great fright and forgetting even
••There are no doubt some indications to make the customary offerings at the
showing that some terrible events are going reception of a great perso~age. he besee~hed
to take place. But there are also simul- him. saying. "Sa.ve us. 0 mighty one! Save
taneous indications to the effect that their: us! (10-14). May you be pleased to spare
effects will be short-lived. Don't you see the lives of my sons... With these words
how auspicious animals are circumambu- King Dasaratha made prostrations to him·
lating you'?" While they were thus But spurning him contemptuously. he (Jama-
conversing, a terrific wind began to blow. dagni's son Rama) turned towards Sri Rama,
(5-8) It blinded the vision of all by raising and with body trembling in anger. said the
clouds of dust. Proceeding a little further following ominous words: "'Sirrah, you~
they came across a luminous mass, brilliant scum of the Kshatriya race! You have the
Jike numerous suns or an assemblage of temerity to go about the earth. bearing
flashing streaks of lightning. Closing my name. If you are really a Kshatriya,
nearer, Dasaratha saw therein the awe-ins- take up my challenge for a duel. Breaking
piring
th form of Rama, the son of Jamadagni, an old and flimsy bow, you go about boasting
e terror of Kshatriyas, and the destroyer about your prowess. If you are able
of Karthavirya. Tall and blue like a rain- to string this bow of Vishnu that is
cloud in complexion, he with his matted in my possession. J shall consider you
locks and weapons consisting of a formi- as one born in Raghu's line and
dable bow and a battle axe, looked like the therefore worthy of a fight. Jf you
god of death embodied. fail. r shall kill the whole lot of
9. Confronted by him, King Dasaratha you. For, know me to be Jamadagni's
3-25] THE DEFEAT OF BHARGAVA RAMA 41

3'.-Qcfil(T "~ «i'll'IN ~•¥( I mu

dJ:tHfil4f<t ~,r ~ W "1r It 15
a4<1~at1 ij(«ll<(l<r=q yo1q:,.Sfiji I ~ft(t#'.IOlql<(l'-f mill'-iii"-4 i:ft4iiH( II 16
~ 'ill1N mi ~ ii181i4li"" ~ I ~ ~ ~ mllAT irir ffl$: n 11
m ~·
-::I

8'.w..q1«¥i ~ 41¥11!81.ff I 3Pi ~: 'PT ffl ~~ ~ ;i- :tr+'-td Hts

~ ~ ft Slfidwi ~. ~· 'l•llititll I ~~~-""Ji~ AtHll-f-f; fl 19
i'«(;q~-1q1~ifl~
~~
4◄iiilii1Efl'( I uir uir· 'li{lilt{t ~ m q~(I( II 20
!(IUIS(H ~ ,;ijif€Qill,qt,A◄¥( I fflSli (fq'{{1' ff4w,111<,aNd+IS51«1 n
-::I
21
'45fiffl'l 111' ~ \ffffl r.,,lq..qgl( I 31«1'14 ~qr;i oi'RttflJl'lefw-qgh u 22
lffl: sr~ ~u: q~c0a-~: r ~;JR iri' ~~
~
SIQiill@q(~: II 23

~(,wq ~ iiill.-C6Riffl ~ (l'lf ii(~ I 1'~~~'i ~~, ~ffl: itt1Ststi( II 24

,,d4'◄ N@i ~ na: ~q: I ~m:«<dic:~ ~ \INtlitUC(di( II 25

-son Rama,. the destroyer of the whole Bhrigu's line became distorted out of a
tribe of Kshatriyas." As he spoke these sense of humiliation. Suddenly the memory
'1iolently threatening words, there arose of past incidents ff ashed in his mind, and
-severe tremors of the earth. (15-17). A he began to speak as foUows :
blinding darkness now ca.me upon the eyes
of all. Rama, the heroic son of Dasaratha, The Hymn of Bhargava Rama (21-4S)
now looked angrily at Rama of Bhrigu's (11-23). "0 Rama, Thou great hero! I
,clan and snatched away the bow from the have now understood Thee to be the Sup-
latter's hand. Possessed as he was of reme Lord Mahavishnu, who creates, preser-
great prowess, he easily strung it, and fix- ves and dissolves the universe-the Eternal
ing to it an arrow that he took from the Being residing in the hearts of all. In my
quiver, addressed the scion of Bhrigu's
boyhood I sought to adore Mahavishnu
clan thus: "O great Brahmana ! Hark unto
through the practice of austerities at the
me. Show the target for my arrow. • For
holy spot known as Chakratirtha. Through
an arrow shot by me shall never go in vain. austere living and unwavering concentration
(18-20). Reply quickly to my command.
day after day, r propitiated the great
Shall I with this arrow destroy all your Narayana, the indweller in all as their
prospects in the worlds to come, or those essence. Then, O great prince of Raghu·s
in this? Retribution so severe shall fall line, Mahav·ishnu, the Supreme Divinity
on you that you would have no place here of lotus-like face, appeared to me sporting
or in the hereafter." When Sri Rama the conch, discus. mace and other emblems
demanded in this way, the face of Rama of in His hands, and said: (24-29). •o holy
42 BALA KANDAM Ch. 7

i~ 'lfil Eht'-lqi'.f ~ ~lif.dJfU◄( I

dt'IM ~ ~+:<II ~' ~,m( id \RI: I
~ (lq:t-q((t~ f~ ~ il&IOTT ~ I
~ ~ f.1111f~
'D
~Jq ~sft:{ if&IUtffi: I
3111 it~ ~q 51d\iflsft.t ltll Jl1TI I

one! Now stop your austere practices, for have now come within 1:he purview of Thy
they have come to their fruition. You are ·remembrance. rt is difficult for Brahma
endowed with a part of My divine power. and other divinities to attain to Thee. The
By virtue of it, you will be able to destroy scriptures declare that Thou transcendest
Kartavirya of Hehaya dynasty, the slayer Prakriti, the matrix of this universe. 31. The
of your father, and thus achieve the purpose six states of ignorance like birth. growth,
for which you have been performing these etc., are not in Thee. For Thou art ever
austerities. After that you shall destroy the fu)l and the changeless, devoid of all
the tribe of Kshatriyas in twenty- movements (which are characteristic only
one campaigns, and then give as gift the of adjuncts which ignorant beings attribute
whole of the earth you have conquered to Thee). 32. Just as there is foam in
from them to K.asyapa. I, the eternal water and smoke in fire, so the whole of
Being, wi\\ be .incarnated on earth as the objective world is projected in Thee by
D~ratha's son in the. Treta-yuga. You Thy Maya (Power), who has her seat and
wi\\ meet ·me then, and on that occa- support in Thee and who has no inde-
sioD:, • you wi\l remit to Me the power pendent existence apart from being Thy
that 1 have end0 wed you with earlier. After
object. 33. As long as the Jivas are en-
that you will remain on earth till the end shrouded in Maya, they do not know Thee.
of Brahma's cur t d .
ter·t· , Th ren ay, perfonmng. aus- In the individual, Maya functions as ~vidya,
1 ies. e Lord d'isappeared after. com
. ignorance, obstructing Vidya or Enlighten-
mandmg m th -
m. . e us. I have finished . the ment. This Avidya or Ignorance, experienced
1ss1on_ entrusted to me. 0 Rama! Th as a positive entity opposed to Vidya. is pre-
art verdy th ou
B at Mahavishnu. Implored by sent in the absence of discriminative intelli-
rahma, Thou hast incarnated Thyself. Thou gence (a,•iciiritasiddha). 34. What is called Jiva
h ast now t k b
th a en ack that divine power is the reflection of the power of Pure Con-
at Thou hadst endowed me with sciousness (cicchakti) m the complex aggre-
30• My life has today become fruitful. ~
gate of a body-mind generated by Ignorance
:!6-43] THE DEFEAT OF BHARGAVA RAMA 43

{A vidya). 35. As long as one feels the life brought about by the above..:described
·1-sense' in relation to the complex aggre- state of Ignorance until he gets the good
gate of body-mind, Prana, Buddhi, etc., so fortune of association with Thy ardent de-
long one is subject to the experience of votees. 39. When man adores Thee with
agency and cnjoyership, of happiness and devotion fostered by association with holy
misery. 36. The Atman' in himself has no men, then Maya (Ignorance) both recedes
transmigratory involvement. Nor has the and gets attenuated. 40. When this state
Buddhi in itself consciousness or sentiency. of mental purity is attained, an aspirant
When these two, the Atman and the Buddhi will get an authentic teacher who is endowed
unite into one through imaginary identifi- with knowledge derived from the reali-
cation arising from lack of discriminative sation of Thee. Gaining, through such a
reflection, then we get that complex entity teacher, the knowledge of the true meaning
called the Jiva (the individualised and of the scriptural dicta, he will attain liber-
embodied Atman). 37. The insentient body- ation by Thy grace. 41. Therefore for tha;e
mind complex, by identification with the who have no devotion to Thee, there is
pure sentiency that is the Atman, assumes not the slightest chance, even in the course
sentiency. So also the Atman, who is of a myriad cosmic cycles, of gaining
pure sentiency, assumes insentiency by identi- enlightenment and liberation. . Thus he
fication with the insentient body-mind com- will not have happiness even in
plex. It is just like the mutual superimposi- life. 42. Therefore bless me, so that in
tion of the properties of fire and water in the life after life l am born with devotion to
phenomenon of lightning in which water Thee and with opportunities for association
{cloud) and fire with opposite properties with Thy devotees; for, that is the only
get a unified presentation as the brilliant means for the dispelling of Ignorance.
and fiery lightning. 38. Never shall man 43. Men who have true devotion to Thee.
be free from that enormous body of miseries and who by their life and words propagate
arising from involvement in transmigratory the path of devotion, purify the whole
44 BALA KANDAM [Ch. 7

wf10'~
~
~ ~ __
~ ;JN -l~a' \:11\iitl◄.t I ~: ilfiRifulilfilwf..ij ~q=q~ ;rqrs~ a' 1144
........... ~ ...
qqEfj(i fl1j ii~ . ,;;;cifi~i¥,. .fa1~•milm1c:qm( I ~ tfcJ if(Olt'-1 •iftfj_lq "ltil~ ij II 4S
~: !RATI1U1611-{ '1RM: i:fi._.llilq. I nsf« ~ il&l.-ctffl 1f.lR{ ffi ll 46
~ dt(N<d ~ 111 ~ i S ( (·faP-4'( I (Rf:~~ \tl•T~ (111¥1i(~ II 47
~ i t - ~ ~tf«I ~ t tii4~cfd8~E':U\ ffl ~ : 8~1\d il' ll48
at,cfflc;q~ \:IMiO-ilsN ~ I ~~fctae~ f◄~r;f 'ffl~~ffir~ ll 49
~ w:1tinff: 'fM"4 ~ ~ , 'f.Jiide~1,,in ..,.j_,-f4(il ....~ ,, so
~ · ('-t(~ ~ ~ tJ.dfil◄t•Cdt( I anfutfqtMF t'iur ~~ :.iltJSft:.il(11s1
fti ~ ~ ¥\~'1• ~ tfqf I ~lf¥fGi!H~i:li'i(d1&_qijfil(m ti 32
~ ~ ~ ~"Ml.< ~
"1c4i1ccc1.:111
41dlN(i=rri" ~ ~: (fl(\16~: l ~ ~cq~ fw:n 6( ~ ~: 11 53
world. What then to speak of the redeem- Thou the destroyer of the demon Madhu !
ing effect of their life on their own kith If Thou art gracious to me, grant unto me
and kin, including their ancestors! 44. communion with Thy devotees as also firm
Salutations to Thee, 0 Lord of the universe! and constant devotionto Thee. 49. May Thou
Salutations to Thee, the generator and be pleased to grant also that even a person
augmentator of devotion in aspirants! Salu- without devotion, if he recites and studies
tation to Thee the embodiment of mercy this hymn regularly, comes to develop love
a~d the Existence without end! To Thee, and knowledge of Thee! And what is more,
R.amachandra, my salutations! 45. 0 Lord! may he have the blessing of remembering
Whatever meritorious deeds I have per- Thee at the time of death!" 50. Rama, th~
formed for the attainment of higher realms scion of Raghu's line, granted these prayers
in the hereafter, may all those be the target of his. Then Rama of Bhrigu·s clan, adored
for Thy arrow. With salutations, I dedi• Sri Rama, circumambulated him and, per-
cate them to Thee, 0 Rama!" mitted by him, departed to Mount Mahendra.

Rama Bestows bis Grace on Dhar- Return to Ayodhya (51-57)

gava Rama (46-50) 51. With his heart overflowing with joy
(~). Sri Rama, the embodiment of King Dasaratha embraced Rama again
mercy, now graciously said to Rama of and again, as if he had got him back from
Bhrigu's line: "I am much pleased with the jaws of death, and his surging delight
you, 0 holy one. Whatever you desire, welled up from his eyes as tears. (S2-53).
I shall grant without any hesitation.·· Then Then with a mind elated and peaceful,
in a highly elated mood, that scion of King Dasaratha resumed his journey to
Bhrigu's line said to Sri Rama: "O Rama! his city of Ayodhya. Reaching Ayodhya,
44-57] THE DEFEAT OF BHARGAVA RAMA 45

i~~'qRfT lHijqfij<ff: I ~\ij ~~qrq;;~u~ sr)~Q": 11 • 54

~ u~ q~q~!{~: I -u~1eri :q(f'f ~Cf~ ~~a+1k~: II 55

'-!> "'

~ U~T «~ «r~r I ~i{(~q ~+1.(1 ~ riar mq-;n 1156

~ <!1lefit1(?.1$IN~Ul41Uft @lefiQi\1~:
~ : ffl((~Smf(!f~-lR'cfi~Fr.:~«~t~'{ffl': I
~~~u f;R:~~~f{~ J;RtrirttnA~,m
+\ICfltilCft®lfl ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~;)ful~:it: I\ 57

~ ~h:r~-qRIRtifP.tOT '3+\1+\WQV1ql4_
._,_ C
~~ ~ijl{: ~: II \9 ll

Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Satrughna in the company of. her son [ndra and his
Jived happily with their wives in their res- consort lndrani.
pective palaces. Rejoicing with ,his patents,
Rama spent his days with Sita at Aycdhya 57. Rama is the most distinguished among
in heavenly bliss like Mahavishnu with the Divinities oo account of his numerous
Sri Devi in Vaikuntha. 54. At that time excellences. His fame is sung about in
one day, the brother of Kaikeyi and uncle of all the spheres. He is, as it were, an em-
Bharata named Yudhajfr, came to Ayodhya bodiment of the totality of joy in the whole
in order to take Bharata 011 a visit to his universe. His glory is eternal and his
kingdom. 55. The loving and heroic King being undecaying. D evoid of the ignorance-
Dasaratha received Yudhajit with all generating film of Maya, He is the change-
honours, and permitted Bharafa along with less One and the Lord of all. Yet, Sri
Satrughna to go with him. 56. Kausalya Rama resided in Ayodhya with Sita, as if
in the company of Rama and Sita shone he were a human being following the ways
just as Aditi, the mother of the Devas, does of the life of Ignorance.
 I'\• • ,.... ..

~t Wi'll~fir @I ~cf1icf:1\U~ I
;{\~~(if"-~'-qtif ~~lfJiRI~~'( I 2
ct ,.. ~

6
7

AYODHYA KANDAM
Chapter 1
CONVERSATION BETWEEN RAMA AND NARADA

Hymn of Narada (l-31) crystal and pure like the autumnal moon
the divine-Jooking Narada presented him-
(l-3). One day Narada: the divine sage, sdf all of a sudden before Rama. S. Seeing
descended from the skies to the presence him, Rama got up from his seat immediately.
of Rama, who was decorated with varieties With palms joined in salutation and moved
of ornaments, who was seated on a gem- by great devotion, he along with Sita pros-
studded throne, who had the complexion trated himself before the sage. 6. Highly
resembling the colour of a blue lily. who gratified, Rama said to the _sage: ., 0
was wearing on his· neck the jewel called great sage! for one caught m the cycle
Kaustubha, who was being fanned with ~f transmigratory Jife (Samsara), it is indeed
orn~mental Chourics, and who was sitting a rare blessing to get your company. Much
at le1surl! chewing betels in the inner apart- more is it so, 0 sage, for us who are immprsed
ment of his palace. 4. Shining like u white in worldliness. 7. 0 holy one! The blessing
1-t 91 CONVERSATION BETWEEN RAMA AND NARADA 47

sr~q,~i;rr~ct fictJ9.ifsr.r ~~ I Ttt ,ri a- 1Ptr vi ~ ~Ni«rfur 1it: II s

at~ ij ~Sttllg: Utff lffdi:lffl<ill( I Ai~~ 1fi' UII ~1+q(tllcfiis8IR"1:,, 9
~~ JffcRi ~c:'-f¥N"\:6fff I ~ I ~•l614{1~'lffl 1ft 61 ~ iJ:~ acf II 10
N«-lfilffil~'11P-lid - ilillld_'-1': ~: I ~~ ~ 1llRf ~l{I S,gu11R11., ~I 11
i_~sq Uff i6Ulfflfadu ~ ~: I @i:fistttq~ tJ_t~IC:.:h((I; II 12

~ filw1&REhl ~: m~ ~r;Ai) m~ I iR(f ~ ~....11 «aft a◄~ """'"" ~ llt3

'ffl'{_ ll:tn1: mm ~ ~un lJ"{if'IJ(l 1 ~~ir-l 'ffiifilf\' fflffl (cll(1-1cm ~ 1114
:qij~ ,m.>;«q ,::q «ntt lt~fq;ft
~ I f;rsi:i(;~ '11•111ltf ffl'mt '111vlifd lt\TI llt5 •
~q ~ ~arr cqf'i:ft ~r
l!'l( I '4'rP ~q ~nn ~ Q(t~1RIRfflf<ijl II 16

14~ UI{ «1ar f:{~l4qd1..Qffm I moft ~ ffl ~~ cil4i.f l:tli( 1117

~ n
~·~ Wi:ii=i44i ~lif-qa:1€1 '111"9
t 4n lI'fl I ~'461i=+fi• q(q'qffii:4~ ~•A,
Ila ~ II 18
d411~~514 ~ lcff~ ;nm fei-1' H 19
that I have now got must be the result of of bemgs-those that are Sattvika (Sukla
some very meritorious deeds I have done or white), Rajasa (Lohita or red) and Tamasa
in the past; for, such meritorious deeds (Krishna or black). In this huge house-
alone can help a worldly person to have the hold of these three worlds, Thou art truly
contact of a holy man. 8. Therefore l the master-householder. (13-19). Thou art
have derived very great satisfaction by Vishnu; and Sita, Lakshmi Devi. Thou art
seeing you, O great sage! Is there anything Siva; and Sita, Parvati. Thou art Brahma;
that' I can do for you? If so, tell me, what and Sita, Saraswati. Thou art the- Sun-
it is. And I shall try to accomplish it." deity; and Sita, Prabha (luminosity). Thou
9. Thereupon Narada said to Rama, the art the moon-deity; and Sita. auspicious
lover of all devotees: "O Rama! Why art Rohini. Thou art Indra: and Sita, lndrani.
Thou trying to misguide me by such words, Thou art the Fire-Deity, and Sita, Svaha.
as if Thou Wert just a worldly man? 10. Thou art Yama, the all-destroying Time
o• All-pervading One! Thy statement that (Kala) ; and Sita, his consort. Sam-
Thou art one involved lll Samsara is true, yamini. Thou. 0 Lord of the worlds, art
indeed, in a way. For, is not Maya. the Nirriti: and Sita. his consort Tamasi.
First Cause of the whole universe, Thy Thou art Varuna; and Sita, his consort
Consort? 11. It is by Thy mere presence Bhargavi. Thou art Vayu the wind-deity;
that she generates Brahma and the other and Sita. Sadagati. Thou art Kubera,
offspring of hers. It is with Thee as her 0 Rama; and Sita. prosperity. Thou art
support that Maya, constituted of the three Rudra the destrover:
., and Sita, Rudrani.
Gunas, subsists. 12. It is by Thy support To put it briefly, whatever female form is
that she constantly gives birth to three types there in this universe. that the auspicious
 48 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. I

I a<Ql,.-1t(f«wa: ~ f\!l'e•i «qi~ctl ~: 11 20

Nc(lcq iffl f\dhtii"1tt°'i littfiHi\~ "\

3f•t•<!l-it ~ ~91SttulPs(t11fu1 :q I Rd.§•1Pt€9;~'-ld sna:st~it€9.t!@IR:+1~ II 21

'
~ ~ iifl◄d$~"'4 ~ \1Tffl ~ l f : I 3lS(l:;lft;JRrii{~e1 fflUllQlfa~;;qff ~I
f
22
ffi' ~ ~~Ull@tl,tnfabldq f~: I o._ffiB'.16a ~: ~If(~. q-1'.~:tEIU Ii 23
°"' {' ~
'11131M"1t\!~t@n e4@t1t ~q(1f1 I ~~an~ M.-lilst«tT <~·n 24
• ~ ~ t::I."
~ ~ -aw-,,-G-S,-,-e ~·~ ~ Ji@lti5dll:_ I ~.:p;qaw ~ ~ a~,-&.i «~eti1<01¥.( ll 2s
\-ia\lilf(ftl◄klUwf ~ ~ ~ ~ I qi.1~+11(firnf ~ ~:~ffia~"'d 11 26
• f-qwt1sc;;ii\f(\111 ~ t ij~(! ~ : I ~ ~~~•mUijijf ~ll27
31SJl•u-q~q~ ~ ~fq ~ ~~tf4i(. I ~Rl(!ijf~~ ~dl4ti'7ijl~ ~~ 28

Sita is. And whatever· male form there is, ciousness reflects. 23. Pure Consciousness
that Thou art, 0 scion of the Rag}\u's line\ has three adjuncts-gross. subtle and causal.
Therefore in these three worlds, there is When identified with these. Pure Conscious-
none but you two. 20. What is called the ness is called Jiva, Cosmic or individual.
Undifferentiated (avyakrita) is verily the Devoid of them He is the Supreme Lord.
category of Ignorance arising from Thy 24. 0 the noblest of Raghu's line! Thou
reflection. (iihhtisoditam). Out of it has art the Pure Consciousness, the Witness-
come Mahat-tattva (the great element); from what is the opposite of the transmigratory
that the Sutratman (the cosmic I-sense); life characterised by these. three states of
and from that, the cosmic subtle body waking (Jagrat) dream (Svapna) and sleep
(Linga). 21. It is the complex constituted (Sushupti). 25. The whole universe has
of I-sense, Buddhi (intellect), the five vital originated from Thee; it remains established
energies (Prana) and the five lndriva-. in Thee; and it dissolves in Thee. There-
(senses) that undergo birth, death, joy ~nd fore Thou art verily the cause of all m.u1i-
sorrow. I(is what learned men call the Unga festations. 26. By misunderstanding the
-sarira (subtle body of the individual). 22 Pure Consciousness (Atma) to be an indi-
VeriJy, it is He (the reflection of conscious: vidual Self (Jiva), fear arises, just as
ness in the above-mentioned complex called when a rope is mistaken for a
Linga) that is called the Jiva. It is the same snake. So knowing the •r (the Self
complex formation in the cosmic sense in its true nature) to be the Supreme Self,
that manifests as Hiranyagarbha. having one is rid of all fear and misery. 27. Thou
the universe as his body (JaJ!anmaya). while art the self of all. because Thou who art
in the individual sense it is the Jiva with the light of Pure Consciousness illuminest
the individual physical body. The inde- the Buddhi associated with all bodies. 28.
scribab1e and beginningless Avidya (Maya) Just as out of ignorance one superimposes
is what is called the causal Adjunct (Kara(to- a snake on a rope, so ure all entities super-
ptidhi), the medium in which Pure Cons- jmposed upon Thee. When Thou. the sub-
2Q..39] THE DEFEAT OF BHARGAVA RAMA 49
~ .~ ,..
d-t=tec:i{+qw, it afitd'4tGtta ~ ft 1129
~E441C.:'4 'td9,«ili1T •~-'ll lW'f 11ffil ~ I
~ ~f.'fa'Slcfdlijf ij,llkililf =q- ~ : I3lit '11¥114,lWIWI ing_q~ w1' Iii' Jl'1U ll 39
~1111(,:wfi'l~lff illlT it ~: 5"U I 31dtd◄I( ~ ffl 'IT ffl{ ~ 1131
\qffli ~ ~ill ~Miij_lJJf qf\c~: I ~ ~ ~ i(iRQlt ;nfi(ils~ttij_( II 32
(' ..::i

(li(UI~ fflffi :sflfflsft:t' d (l~(eJI~ m1t ~,tffi:t,~ffl II 33

(\49-q'I I
,"!>

~ \iiirqiff.4e'EQ ~ ;r ,f-tgqfij I Jl'@lf ff ~ Ult 'l'lR~Ulf ~ ~ ll 34

dE(IE'4 ~ - ~Q\f:14cl ft I ~-.:>~6\•lk.6 uirr ~ 511t ffl~ 35 n
'!'!! wfm: 11' fcldirRllffisN fa.'1 ~ I SIRi(tld ~ ~ ~ l11t ~ : II 36
~ iihlc:tlls(19il d"ldll(•Wijf9ffh( I ~ ~~ Sfi~UUtl('IGij(ft( \\ 37
-~Jcl&l4M l◄~l:tllti 1jt ~ '('4=.t.M'il( I -qij~t l-1¥11«1, '1film
':I
tf.t'iN&ifi
C. -
II 38
4\dif~ur (j ~ qci ilOOffl"-h('{ I ~ ~N 51@!(1(~ ;m~: - t II 39

stratum, art perceived, all these super- one of Rahgu's clan, hast been born in this
impositions dissolve in Thee. Therefore world for the destruction of Ravana. Now
one should always practise this discipline Thy father is going to instaJl Thee as the
-of knowledge. 29. In those who are en- ruler for the protection of the country.
dowed with true devotion to Thee If Thou dost get busy with the affairs of
this knowledge as an experience dawns State, the destruction of Ravana may not
by stages. Therefore it is only those who take place. But Thou hast taken the vow
have devotion to Thee that attain to libe- of relieving the world of its burdens. May
ration (Mukti). 30. I am the servant of Thou be pleased to fulfil that vow; . for
Thy devotees and of those who are devoted Thou art devoted to truth." Hearing these
>.)

to Thy devotees. Therefore, deign to bless words, Rama said to Narada with a smile:
me, 0 lord I and let not Thy Maya delude (36-39). "O Narada! Listen to me.
me. 31. I am, 0 Lord! the offspring of There is nothing that is not within my
Brahma who was generated from Thy knowledge. What I had promised to do
navel-lotus, and hence Thy grandchild. earlier,· shall certainly be fulfilled. There
Therefore, 0 Rama! Deign to save me who need be no doubt about it. I shall be des-
.am Thy devotee." troying the whole tribe of these Rakshasas
and thus be relieving the earth of its burden.
Narada's Departure (32-41) Only gradually, according as their Prarabdha
(32-35). Saying so, Narada prostrated (operating Karma), which takes effect only
himself several times before Rama and with the passage of time, would I be doing
with tears of joy fl.owing from his eyes, this. For the destruction of Ravana, [
-continued, "O Rama! I have been sent shall be starting for the forest of Danda-
here by Brahma. Thou, 0 the noblest karanya tomorrow itself. I shall be staying
A-4
 AYODHYA KANDAM

!l((lqjsp,e, -''~l - f(o:g.qdlfoN"-t -~ I atij~Rl:t◄ ffl ~ ~•IRI lf;r: ll 40

ur :; .=::··., ~ ,ffla_ 'i"TI@ \:i.-u:, ~ Pt~'-i uf.tq:((litql: «l'1ffll I
C:o
:r~;; -~:.;:; ::_;(45114.et "-441<1\(tt'l · • ii fir•~•~
'I ff ~ t"·fil@
f ( s;<:~• ~
~ttql ll 41
-· ~ ~ihl('E:.'-lkft(i'II~ d¥11¥1t~<8◄1«.
at~tilihl"I" ~ : ~: H ~ II
~

~~ i,t -.,~~;-; ..:··

tli~re fo~ fourteen years in the garb of a with his perm1ss1on, towards his divine
• M:uni(sageiMaking the semblance ofSita the abode. 41. Whoever studies or hears or
o:~asio~. -,TJ?J\t~ll_~Ae~~~?' .t~~t : .~v~l fellow remembers this·conversation between Rama
of a Ravana wtth all. his kith and kin." and sage N~rada • ,,.;ith . ~~11stant devQ~9n
't4(). Toe\-~t,b1( the' :•:i!i.~e -~Narada, after e~~ry d~y,;' ~h~ll "be blissed· ·~frh renun-
circumambµl,up;g, ·,.Rama" l~~-·,times(and,
, o ' • t •' ,. • ._~, •• - ) • • • 1> .., • 7 I ••· , ,.
~i~ti"0117"·'f~lt~w,gl_;/.;;by 'liberation, wbi9h is
making a. f iill _:(>F~~trat_!~~- Jo::hlR1:,._.
-- •• , •
fl~Fi~Ft~f-
>-· ·•; 1 ~---v 'J,"' \- ,- '
' . . . , __ • -:.,1 I • ; L.- ~
rare\x qbt~i,ned even,_by celestials..,
., :,~ '-~ ...

,' ,.. ,.. t:...-

31':t _~ • '4.ffl'l: .~n◄«m •~(I: , ~ ~i<d l◄l'Nl(~~-.rt'ffl 11 1
'1•1◄'( ,tititNRd u su,ie~ ~ : 1 iff(i:t◄ M•l•U ·~ 11f.-Jcu1:t'i.1 ~ll'l(h II ~
2
~: .ecfgonqEi (M (l;;itlci6''q-t~ I ~ -~~ ~sg_ uf;;sfil H ,,, ,, ~
3
~ :. •,. ·«•i I 31~ lcl~ "4◄f\di-◄lij4Dd.dfl( II 4 'RI: ffl~&fl19;d:
~~ ,~,q~t ~ ~ ~ ~.l'I◄'( l :a-.:.mqRlf qeiermf.◄ ;w1-11◄01i: "q;:aa: 11 s
__.;. '~ \• :
"
~~~' , : ~ ~ ~ ~ ~l ~ 1 : ·. ~ '-.

Chapter . 2.
PROPOSAL OF INSTALLING RAMA_ AS YUVARAJA
·,

Dasaratha's Decision to install Rama (1-16) who is the eldest ~f my sons, as my successor.
(1-2) One of those days, King Dasaratha I am after all getting aged. 4. Bharata
calle~ his preceptor Vasishtha to his side and Satrughna have gone to theit uncle's
privately and said to him, "O great sage! home. It is n~cessary. that we should do
Rarria is receiving the repeated and unani- this installatio~ quickly tomorrow itself.
mous Praise of the citizens, learned Please give your permission for this with
men, the elders and above all the
your f~11 heart. 5. And get together all the
min~ sters. 3• Therefore, 0 sage, I desire necessary ingredients for installation cere-
to m stall ~ama, the lotus-eyed, who is mony. Give information to Rama about this.
endowed with all the great qualities and Let banners and flags of various colours be
-40-41 & 1-17) PROPOSAL OF INSTALLING RAMA AS YUVARAJA 51

~~ f◄Mstlful ~UQJ'ffilf{'-UM ~ I ~ ¥tPsioi ~ U+t.sf ijR8'$1'( 11 6 0

311:lllqttfa qtttqf UMld~rtt•tfil'-1 I 414<1G-4~~~ ~~ <\-t.-f(il( II 1

~it@ (tit~ 1Jf;r fck 1i<lift€qcq1,a I <1141◄ ¥1(16'ill ciffi'&I ~•Mwff eR: II 8
-~: Jl'1ffl '(S<fcfi18 ef[w,qEfm \qUi'lf,di; I @'Cwij ~ qan: ~Uffiwtl~ ,.,.EU; II 9
44d~: (-1¥11'-llij ~<l◄ditifl,j(◄; I wfl-tl6'-ita.¥: \011: ""Gll+'ll; 8W:tU 1110
~ 144..ffl ii44tl lil◄¥1tfil :ftfar ~ I :til'ij'fJ,891° (twtc(ui liikll¥1fu1A<tkid( ll 11
k.o'-1¥11~'-IIM ◄~311fil fa. 0 t11.-t11w(unf.r =q' I ~ : 8~dlld51 faq;u· t:t1q IUl'-1: II 12
ii6cNI ◄l<l@tll!l◄ •Utlffil ~Ulffil«l'II
..:,
I ..flill◄IRsttll(tll qt(qi-\1 ,.q ... II 13
ii~!f.q(',Nl4.ldf ifffl.Rd'6-fl ~lltlQf; I ~ '-fflif @'&~ \qijjqijij IM ;Jf ll 14
~ ~ \ill =11;,1t1f\"lf~~ I \l·~llil: litsun'-lli-\1 ill.fNl'-lwtq101~: II 15
~~'-llfa.:t1f lf;r: ~ ~ '!"¥1f.=.iiu1( I m ~ ~ <•'444111Rt:tn11-14< n ·u;
~'1¥11~ '1•141"'MISQ lf}le'8¥t: I ;ftfar ~,uqRtifi+q (-IMS)RPl◄RI<( II 17
hoisted on all sides. (6-7). Let canopies and with gems is also required. 12. There should
other decorations inlaid with gold and be kept ready fragrant garlands, costly
pearls be put up." Then calling his chief garments and _exquisite jeweUery. Let holy
minister Sumantra, he said to him, •'What- men, well-honoured and holding Kusa grass
ever the sage Vasishtha asks you to collect, inhand.,be stationed at the proper place.13.
gather them; for tomorrow I am going to In the palace there must be assembled artistes
install Rama as my successor." of several kind, dancing girls, musi-
8. In obedience to the King's command, cians, flutists, and experts in the use of
Sumantra in great joy enquired of the sage various kinds of musical instruments. (14-16).
Vasishtha what he should do in this con- Outside the palace regiments of elephants,
nection. Thereupon Vasishtha, the great- horses and foot soldiers should stand attea-
est among men of knowledge, replied to tion with their arms. The Deities of all
him: 9. "Tomorrow early morning, the temples in the city should be worshipped
station at the main gate sixteen virgins with ample offerings. Let vassal .kings
adorned with ornaments of gold and an assemble with various articles of presen-
elephant also with decorations of gold tation." Having given these directions to
studded with gems. 10. A four-tusked the king's chief minister, Vasishtha him_
elephant of the breed of Airavata has to be self went to the resplendent palace of
got for this, besides numerous golden Rama.
pots filled with the waters of holy rivers. Vasishtha's Hymn (17-36)
11. You must collect three fresh tiger 17. Then pr~ing to Rama's palace in
skins. A ceremonial white umbrella a chariot, the great sage Vasishtha crossed
with pearl pendants and a handle studded three gates, and then got down from the
52 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 2

ar.:a: stA:t'-1 ~ (cfl"i:ll'im~◄•R"· 1 !!''11•(6qhtll~ (lq~i; ;,a1s:st1Qs: II 18

!l~(•l"-1 if&ttlk'-1 ~"6€1\ \4Nfi(19;lu I ~UfQl~IJf 'fl.flt1+11M'11ctl:ij ~ II 19
<~18~ 94114:t«I ~ ~ ~(1: I ~: fm:«r ~ {fiacn «i! ~: II 20 ~

~S\lllt'-fii,fU(l'tffi lftc(l19f<111IT( I ~<l'IUi◄liRl~d 31(8.-JJM<•icffil_ 11 21

tclt'tli.(1R6(tt ~ ff~~ii1R'111q~; I 4&11"4 qRq«r "' it ~ffl"ldl:fI..:r: n 22
w-ff '1fflt ~ 8'4ilrfilq~:tli~ I :stl-ilM q(1c:q1;i m ('
~qt est,atft:t◄(i(23
~. .
~.,t1WM-li4ij ¥hfiltff 1ffflik444 I (iqUj4§ q51Nfq' '1fR{ atr.TIPf ~Nil ll 24
-c. - ~
qqn-t 4..itffl\'-1 gv ~;r. ., 11\-Ef..,a
....ct-1-w-c_.._- I (1'-IT ~•...._.
('(t • .... t~
q1t1t1i 6'-1' .,..., \\-1.:d.if II 2S
~ ~ ..=:. • :a:; •
~'4◄llifit"EGsg ._i:6"1~ gij('4~ I g-tJi~Uli s:, ~ ~ f1fflari' ~ NfflQ: II 26
~

31~'-I•ifi :S,l\(tl:ClECl(ih\E~4(•fl-q(; I U~~c{IP{ ~ ~iff ~Mfii(-11=\l"' II 27

~ ~ ~ '1tffl ~ 'fll\l(\qq1 I q\<)f("4&tl ~ filiRr ~~I( II 28
~l'fiUlf ~ ~: 'Rql(=+fl :s,f:r«td I {Rf~lRT~Q'OIT.mtU II 29
°"
ff!)$_'11!t(tfl ffll aer Q¥if◄chif&,~ I 3lffi Ill~ d◄C◄l'ffiffi~ II 30
" ed on earth along with Thy consort Lakshmi.
chariot. (18-21). Being the family preceptor, he
was allowed to enter the palace imobstruc- 24. I know, 0 Rama, that Thou art b~rn
ted. Seeing the preceptor corning, Rama on earth for the achievement of certain
immediately went to receive him with palms purposes of the Devas, namely. the destruc-
joined in salutation, and made a full pros- tion of Ravana and for generating devotion
tTation before him. Sita now brought in the minds of Thy votaries. (25-26).
water in a golden vessel, and seating Vasishtha Though the facts are such, secrecy has to be
on a bejewelled pedestal, washed his feet maintained about the purpose of the Devas,
ceremonially. Then Rama, along with Sita, so . I am not revealing anything more pre-
sprinkled that water on their heads, saying, maturely. As Thou wishest to do things in
"We are indeed blessed to bear your foot- Thy own mysterious way, let it happen in the
washings on our head." To Rama who fullness of time. I shall therefore continue
spoke thus the sage said smiling: 22. to assume the pose of the preceptor, and
"Bearing the Ganga, which is the water Thou that of a disciple. But, 0 Lord,
flowing from Thy feet, on his head, Parame- Thou art in truth the Teacher of all teachers,
swara • became great. That same sacred and the Progenitor of all fathers. (27-30).
water destroyed all the demerits of my Though imperceptible to the senses, Thou
father, Brahma. 23. What Thou hast said art the inner pervader of all, and the One
now about the washings of my feet purifying who regulates and sustains the progress
Thee, is only for the instruction of the of the world of Becoming. Thou who art
world at large. For Thou, verily, art the born only out of Thy own accord, hast
Supreme Being and the Lord of all, incarnat- assumed a body of pure Sattva and hast
 18-40] PROPOSAL OF INSTALLING RAMA AS YUVARAJA 53
ffl ileff<'-« it.511 ~fcrit ('1-l~if I ~gm i1(14ll~n &t-(!{lff'ft~ 11
~
31

itt ~ m«nt11 6111 " ffl:{ , ~fiw•"~ tm: ~"'~ it 11 32

31&11€9"11.:Sw -I' ~ l'IN•(ql' I ~· ~fflfl';n( ~fillltst.r ~Q: 11 33
• Nl+ll+l?.ilPI~ ~ l'VSN~4@ ~ I 3TII ~ l{ffl'f( ~rq- tf¥.IIH"fa' U 34
~ UN'lfit:trN\' IR Uif fataf.:1.4: I 11~01fq (l-.ilQl"1~ ~ ~ suaqfqsqf& II 35
('9.cRcii ~'IIW ~ ~l~Y<i{~ I ~SN ~,rui ~ S((((Hlf(ili14H( II 36
~ 'ffl(I~ 4 f f l S ~ \ffl~ I ~~'1151'441( ma • ft II 37
1Pr ~ ilft: 111art if~ ~ f?t"l1<a11 1 m etmc&w1 ~ 11,A, d~t1••<'( n 38
◄R441m ~ ~ ~ ~~ ..'«a.'-1(, ~ie'&• s;~ ~-~ ~•\lcf.4-......., " 39
~ d~ ffl "m .~'!'"'l
~
I am EN&ctq14 <l'l'llst ifitsnq • ~ ti 40
appeared as man in the world by virtue of night sleeping on the floor. I am now
Thy Yoga-rnaya. I know that the pro- re&rning to the King. Y-ou are to
fession of priesthood is disreputable. But come there tomorrow morning." After
having known earlier from the words of having communicated this, the royal pre-
Brahma that the Supreme Being will be ceptor Vasishtha got into his chariot and
born as Rama in the Jine of the Ikshvakus, drove away in great haste. And Rama,.
I have, 0 Rama, accepted even this ignoble now seeing Lakshmana near by, said as
profession of priesthood in order that I follows, smiling: (37-38). Rama said:
~ay be related to Thee as Thy preceptor. "O son of Sumitra ! Did you hear
(31-32). O Thou, the delight of Raghu's the news that I am going to be
clan! My desire has now been fulfilled. installed as the Yuva-raja tomorrow?
I have now become Thy preceptor (Gum); In this matter I shall be only just like a
and if Thou art inclined to pay back the proxy. You will be the real ruler and the
debt that a disciple owes to the Guru, grant enjoyer. For, you are verily my Prana
that Mahamaya, Thy Power, which is externally manifested. It is undoubtedly so."
under Thy control and which deludes the Saying so, he proceeded to fulfil all the
whole world, may'not delude me in that way. vows that Vasishtha had instructed him
•33. In this particular context I have revealed to observe.
in Thy presence what I should not do
anywhere else. Now coming to my present Fears of Kausalya (39-43)
vi$it, I have come, sent by King Dasaratha. (39-40). Vasishtha on reachingDasaratha,
(34-36). O descendant of Raghus! To- appraised him of all that bad happened.
morrow you are going to be installed as the Simultaneously with the King's announce-
Yuvaraji:t. (the heir-apparent). I have ment to Vasishtha about his intention
come to inform you of this. You and Sita to install Rama, the news was carried to
are required to fast and observe rules of Rama's mother Kausalya and to Sumitra,
purity and self-control and spend the by some citizens who happened to hear
l~
~~ 6 «'fij"(tif
d.d.dtit(l-qil~ I
AYODHYA KANDAM

~ ~: 3it~ EM6tMI
[Ch. 2

~i:ff8citl II 41
~4f ~eff (l'l~l't11R4l~ I lf~◄l-0 c(:tl<'-1, ~(l~~ !lffl~~ II 42
«wili:i~l•U ~ ~~~ R ..f(cqfd I ~ oq1pM=q1 ~ ~ ta.•hrt:St'-H( n 43
I

ll.dNl'ii.a~ ~ ~ ◄luftq""~it'(I I ~ ~ ~ ii114i¥14'Etf P:ff JP«.f~: 1144

<lttiN14iN&llq ~ illlqlifqijt 1 +i?.t<f swl'il:ti~◄•c« fftff ~ mr: ~ II 45
~ ~ (1\'41~ ~ ~ lJ'l' I (1~~. ({'-IT ~◄;; SIM~ :tTl'-1 +i~(II( 1146
~ ~ fst◄Shl ij !li(-ll(Hllttllfl( I ~ ffl.ffi ~ ffi: ·uq~id4( II 47
'1Ml«l\«,4"11S
'
ql,lclilf14<Qiti4:ll{ I «qfa:c◄«'lltlcM fiil41dl S-1<1•1'1<( II 48 •
vl!ft q51~g ~ t ~ .(IR Q'lcdidt( I ~l.fl«1◄(!1+tlt£-ffil - - ~ "4l@{Aa1 II 49
~a.,[email protected](f . ,~1(u, RNQIP-1 ~ I (llflill"'4 ~ 91sft' (1+4-ii4~1N~-ii4-il( II 50
~ '4ficcqf\1 ~ ~sqj;p 1~ 1 ~m ~ ~ ~1 i:ilif'.lffiiil( 11s1
..:,

about it. (41-4J). Both Kausalya and kingdom of Ayodhya. It is Brahma's

Sumitra- were overjoyed to hear this good command that you should strive to obstruct
news and made presentation of a pearl the installation of Rama. You have to
necklace to the man who communicated possess Manthara first and then Kaikeyi
t~e- news t~ them. In a spirit of thanks- and achieve this through them. After you
givmg Kaus_alya, the loving mother, adored have obstructed the coronation through
Lakshmi Devi with great joy. Yet an them, you can return to your heavenly
a~hension gripped her mind. She abode." Vani, the Goddess of Speech,
~ous1¥- thought: "It is certain that did accordingly, and first entered into
~g 1:1asaratha, who is devoted to truth Manthara's heart and vocal organ.
st
B ut h tck to the word that he has given' (47-48). Now Manthara, who was .a
• • •
th !! is uxonous by nature and is under hunch-backed woman with three bents m
e .control of K.aikeyi. I am therefore the body, got on the terrace of a building in
af~id about what he will do in the end." the morning, and was surprised to see the
• · With such_: apprehensions in mind she whole city decorated with flags and festoons
adored Durga for the removal of all and a holiday atmosphere prevailing every-
•obstacles. •
where. Astonished, she looked over the
city, and then -came down from the terrace .
.Mant11ara Poisoning the Ears of Kaikeyi
(49_51). She then asked her foster-m~ther
(44-84) .
what it was all about. She enqmred:
(44-46). In the meantime th: Devas •.. Mother, why is the city well decorated? I
prompted Devi Saraswati, telling her "O find Kausalya very joyous and enthusiastic,
Goddess of Speech! You must take the and she has been giving gifts of valuable
trouble of going to the earth, to the cloth to many holy men. Why all this?"
41-621 PROPOSAL OF INSTALLING RAMA AS YUVARAJA

qtf1(qi -· fil•n(il ,f!t\~Eht..-« •;cttfciMdi( I fcii ~~: ~ ; " 'ff{~lqRtR11(·:1fi~; ,?J T52
;r , ~~s@f:ni<tf,nf.t-n :- ··qiq111fil.fl II ·.-·:·. ! ,'. ; 77 53
~til@iiiilt"J*;:~-:· rif~f\:i,.) •• ·iftf4«t@ I ~~ffl;~(lfl"41'-I ••4' _N◄t11f<;ft lf~'s4
m ' ! ~ - , . ~ ; - . : ~ ~ -<'91_'1fir~l (lf\4i-t: f.fiirtrll ~ ~IN41t•ldi(:U r~

ll(d•~~~· tjq: •• ~◄•◄ ;_ •_&ii◄(:11 "'1(t4t 'It 11t q,i4·, ~ru~~:-~ 1111(56
~it11.'-i -• Nt,uq;:.i .• ~ • ~ ~ >it:·, ~ m::fit•e1c:·fiFpsutii\at4f<Uft· _:-IFf's,
. -=> • - • - ~
~: ~# · ·:~ •- · • a-·•- Q«it( ·I mdl'l◄-t_-eiJ~ fil◄qi-~tf.l ·111'i« W~
-Sijiq◄,~ •~- ffl ft~ «1Rdltt◄~ r EhPi·:• • ~ ~qq1«: fi'lld'l.. ,rs,
¥M\◄d"1wM◄ ~'1'-ltqlij ~ .: ~--, 1ffif• ijl\\41M 5rl'-11'4R4 _(419.-31'( U '•~6()
p(SIP-11~ Qlft-4\;i • qf4cqftl ;r 6ll~:' ~-(lll~Ri ~ "Sf.\Ct.«lfd·,;n~s-
n }·~•El◄@IHi ;fqij,,.~ ilH"-1~ I N◄l41{( ill -1•1(1'511ui◄i ("'~$N(it{f)if(;2

To. tbese'qued~s''of·ile~k,
.' _,
thel tdstet-mother
•
Bharata: -~l-le d6es ·and'; 'spealcs'::\vhat' :is
repti~d1: ,__,.'Tliel. i~1stallati,on. c,f'_ Riuriai~•as
_;

d~artJHne~; LooJang tipon m~ an.if r·t.ausalya

Y:uva-raji 'is ~ed <'for 1't6morrc5wt-r:-:tB.e~ 1city idike;'Iic¥sH'rve'si me1 'iri (,m 'fe~is: i.' Fbolish
is:: decorated to celebrate that occasion':'' ·gfrif; Wli~t1 "ctaWge/: J8 joU ;:expect': ft6ih
Hearing this/ :Matitli~ra;'. tliechu'i1cl11S~clf, itlam'~f•' :, tli~t ·ifo~~fflBaciH::drwd:tn~ii; ':;lV'.lio
went to Kaikeyi and:·saM··to her ·as folfows: natl become 'antag·'dilistfoUfo
.. RiffiJJ:beca
. -r :~.
use
·. (52-57). Addressing ··handsbirie ·,K~ik~yi of the _prdmp~iiig _:;bf' slii-kswati, wa~ very
wh'o' was' resti~g alone oil' 'a cot in ~r room, sotcy ·tc( :he~r these words •·o( Kaikeyi.
Mantlfara. 'sa:itl: :_,: oy ofr:
'uriforfuriate 1 i and '(~59). She said to Kaikeyi:· "O good lady!
fo'olish· ·woman!''- Why: are ·you thus lying Heat my words. Truly there is great'danger
idle' in ·this' ·way ·wlien. great •danger is near threatening you. King Da;aratha 'is sup-
af. '.J.i~nd;' fot 'you?< y OU are going '. ;aboii't posed. to ~e doing what is pleasing to 'you.
proud of your be'a'uty; 'ljtif!you ~re absolutely
0 ',' • i
'• ' 0 < _; t"1 I. ,. '·., 0 • • ,• , ' - • . a '.•,

But beware! He 1s only a sensual lover

otit of touch 'w~th tlie ·state of affairs round given, to ;un'truth. He is :atwaYs'':Op)~Wtig
about you. By the •Kirig•s· iracioui· order, you: 'bi' words;' but in acti6rt;; h~_; 11iS ibn1y
Rama's installation as the Yuvataj~ Will be do_ing what is wholly bertbft8i41 1W Rlifii£Js
taking place tomorrow." •i:Iearin'g'' this rtiither. k~usalya, •60. It iiD«,iiW! ~Blll.:ih
. . -. . . ,,., ,.,~ ,~u. . rB··1 -·. :.·
news, Kaikeyi of sweet speech _gof 'up froi:n mmd that he h:as sent awtiy'ybur son harata
the cot suddenly artd gave to' that :h~rich~ from her~ under _the"' pt~tei ~etjtlhig huh ~r-
back a· goltlen' waist-girdle as; ~res.ent, ~o Ms 'uri'tte·· s hduse •~1HWf w'ltn Ni. broth'€f.
remarking,· ''How is it'thaf'you are saying 61~· db6d: 'will 'bci~p~•/Xt/~S_~.1111tia. 1evg~oif
that dangef •'a«iaits 'trte on •an oc~a'siori like ~a01~ ·~ ••:install~tioW't~~~~1'pla~e. ,Fo¥;~ir
this, wb1ch is orie't>f greafjoy for'me? , I son '"Lakstiman·t isici~J<>ted to R:~mt;'l¼Ji'd
i I' j , • ' T

hold Rama in greater esteein than my

. : \ I [ •: ~ ~ '. I I 1I '., .• . ; .-: : t
th~refore 11ie\vift':~nj8y royal ifil~6ud 1 ~~~h
S6 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 2

fci ii eJ(fitt •RRNf -~ qf<:qf<t.qf« t (lfflSN 'RfJj ~~ tjffiq~f: ~rq;J: ll 63

3ffl: lft,t. '-«1¥:tlq ~ij@IIM'l+.M I ~ illwt ◄ ll:U~ • ~ 'fil ~ 11 64
~ ~sqij S:Slld◄ ~ i-lN"-IRT I aqpt ij' ~~ ~ ufit~:qai( ll 65
~ ~Ii< R ~~, ~'f: ~ I ~ ~~ ~ {ht1q1'1 llg:R'J: ii 66
~ liPff ffl\l ~ ~ ij\iM.t I ~· 31~«1- ~~: Qt 'QR~~ II 67
'IIJt;Efi\(tll N,lqd~9'1{ftl If « ~: I ~ i.J ,~ Q'~~ - ~ SRIUlffl: 11 68
fw,~K4(1(qlffl' tf@SIION:U((,141 I ffiO' ~•tl~l;:ij◄f( ~ll ~itR.:c:(it: II 69
attip\ ~ ~ . ~i'li«tleAI l".l~tt: I ◄oftEf ~ ~ ◄1f~ad ~sfl,q(t( 1110
. •
~ \ut.Q( ~
-- ~ ,.. .
<lati◄(Mcfl( t f:l~'Em ~ (tal-4.i I( (ffl -~-tq-~ It 71
. "1da◄ ~ ffl ;:qR,¥ '1111◄1:I I ~ its~ '1'11-tti(I 'ft ◄<ltt( II 72
6'ieJER'11 ffl ffiR. ~ !Iii ~ I ~: '!,W Im ~r.ff ~R.111•16'( 11 73

Rama comes to power. 62. One of these axle broke! You, handsome lady,
three alternatives will happen to Bharata then kept the chariot on wheels by putting
if Rama comes to power. He may have to your hand in the hole of the broken king-
become a servant of Rama, or he may be pin with great heroism. Because of your
expelled from the country, or he may be anxiety to save your husband's life, you
executed very soon. 63. And as for you, remained with your hand in th~t position
yo~ will have to serve Kausalya as her till the end of the battle. It was only when
nuu.d-servant all your life. Death is better the battle was over and he had destroyed
for you than such humiliation at the hands all the Asuras, that King Dasaratha saw
of a ·ri
co-wi e. 64. Therefore take steps at what you had done. (70-73). Embracing
once to see that Bharata is installed and you with great joy and wonder, he asked
Rama is banished to the forest for fourteen you to choose any two b·oons of your liking.
Years. 65. 0 Queen! Then only can your 'l am pleased to grant you boons,' he said
~on Bharata be free from all danger. There of his own accord, 'you ask of me for any
Js a sure means for accomplishing this-a two boons of your choice.' You replied:
means for which Past circumstances have 'O royal husband! If you are pleased to
~a_ved the way. I shall now tell you what bestow boons on me, let those boons rest
itis. (66-69). In days of old King Dasaratha with yourself to my credit for the time being.
was '
requested by Devas to help them in a When I am in need of them, you can grant
battle w·th h A
1 t e suras. When Dasaratha me the two boons.' 'Be it so, dear wife,'
went on this mission with his army' he had
said the King in reply, 'let us now
tak~n you also with him, 0 handsome one. go to our camp.' This incident, which
Whtie he was fighting with the Asuras you had once narrated to me, has
bow in hand, the king-pin of his chariot just now flashed in to my memory.
 PROPOSAL OF JNSTALLTNG RAMA AS YUVARAJA 57

a: m,r· srfcrt'fflf JitQlllR (NtF-tffl I filc~q e◄M<vi riffl Rt;rCfiPf-~ " 14

'l.4'•-4 :licii•tl ~ ~ftauf6q qrfqf;f I q,c1Eetti !IRl'flN ~~- W@ ~ II 1s
•m f;tqq;.t)cki mRJ ••~-lk.ft 1 ~4¥Mtfiilti ~ ~:(!ffiffl.(lfitv..-r 1 16
• -!:I .- • ~

a1anc: ••" ~ ~ ~14:~t:tft 1 ~ ~ 1f«ei:q11i ..- -.;ra,-, ◄SfitlW(R u 11

'1ffl ~ ~ if \tN"-1@ ~: fiA: I 911¥11( ffl !li(l,11ft11N ~ SffGi◄~f!I~ 1178
\ ~ I G~\l~ Si'~:(q ~ ~ I Nfrq (1411f...,i qA~ti (1¥(.-,:11: II 79
~ 'ltqf-1'1 itl<it-11 ¥1fut-11¥if<a1f\uft 1 !ffi:11"'4 ~ it ~ tn=U(l&Q .t ._ \\ so
t101f~~s~ qt ~ :tiP-1'4 eN«.◄ f( I RIP{ ~ •~q1fa1 ~qiif ~ ~f◄cqt°(( Ust
,~, m° PSff ~fflN {NIEfi~\\ 82
~~q;,«d_qlf.:qffl~ 8gull"ll(IP-16' 4N◄t
;ftfilfl liUiltt1«:.':f.o4i<I~ ~wufit~Ei\S'-Rf 1•
~tiai1iCNq1qq1fi.afilqi q: ~ ~-
\\\t.(111 qftit1Affl iGtfd ~ fflStf • \St!'( II
(74-75). In pursuance of this, you now enter the 'chamberfor angry protest' in a mood of
into the Chamber of Annoyance (Krodha- violent temper, and scattering all her jewel-
garam) without delay. Scatter all your lery round about, stretched herself on the
jewellery there and lie on the bare .floor bare floor, with her body smeared with
in order to express your anger. Unttl the dirt and covered over only with a soiled
King comes and promises to fulfil your piece of cloth. And she said to Manthara:
demands, utter not a word." "Hear me, 0 hunch-backed one! Until
76.· Being thrown into a perverse way of Rama is exiled to the forest, I shall certainly
thinking by the evil company of Manthara, lie here in this condition. If be is not
the hunch-backed woman with three bents, exiled, I am going to end my life here."
Kaikeyi got convinced that the advice "Stiek to your • resolution, 0 dear
given to her by that woman was on- right one. That will be for your good." Saying
lines. 77. And evil-minded Kaikeyi so., the hunch~backed woman went home,
next said to her, "O you hunch- and Kaikeyi did exactly as she was advised
backed beauty! Where did you get by her.
this intelligence from? I never knew that 83. However much a man be intelligent,
you have such a resourceful mind. 78. kind by nature, virtuous in conduct, just,
Dear as you are to my heart, I shall mak~ devoted to his moral instructor and endowed
you a gift of a hundred villages when my with learning and discrimination-if he
beloved son Bharata becomes the ruler.'' always keeps the company of extremely
(79-82). With these words she quietly entered wicked-minded people, he is sure to absorb
 58 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 2&,

3ffl q: ·qRNl;qt !~ ri'if {{ I ~:qt~ fflffl'A A:latch•tlifil ll 84

ef6 stif\q'(&'-1 IN(~lij 3itltll'Q(l1◄1~
31'flS41ifit"i fl«\q: ~: ll ~ II
•
t he evil mentality of those associates. If he does not do so, be will lose all his
84. Therefore he should always be careful goodness and become degenerate like
to avoid the association of wicked people. Kaikeyi.

ft ~SE.,~ ~ (1441¥,l(tlifil(UII( I all~~ '4pjl$1if>ij(: Qlwj;{\ '1('41N:ll( 1

(fJIRQ'.◄I mf ~ f.q'4f«J~ ~: I ~ ~ ~ : SIA'?~ :tn\f-t"t II
1;{t 2
'
~ +111q1«u@ 61 Ni~ ~ I ~kit"4◄ {ifq~ il-fijif6'4\'fdl II 3
qsc~e (14\~iti< ~ iii '41fil-.~ 1.I"I I .:w11.11@ 111 ~•~ i1RS1<11 fir q(ti.n H 4
ffl ~: -=>
Sfilaq<-i srfccca, ~ firQ'. I ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ II s
('t«I 1t1fij..st~ffl ~ ~: eiftqau f aqfct:tq ~g: ~ 'llfar-rt~ n ,
~ it°'f .Wl1'! q4't1(t1_ firtN ~ I ilt ~ @4.'-11 ~ qffl 1ff -tl◄i4114 II 7

Chapter 3
OBSTRUCTION OF RAMA'S INSTALLATION
I Kaikeyi in the 'Chamber of Angry is it that your mistress, my most· handsome
Protest' (1-14) and dear wife, has not come to receive me
1. ~ng Dasaratha now called all his as usual?" S. They replied: "She has
ministers and leading noble men and ordered shut herself up in the 'chamber of angry
them to make all arrangements for the protest!' We do not know why she has
installation of Rama as Yuvaraja. After done so. It is better that Your Majesty
that he went to his quarters in the palace. is pleased to go in and ascertain the reason.''
(2-4). On entering his quarters, he was 6. Stunned to hear this news, the King
shocked to notice the absence of his dear entered the room, and sitting by the side of
wife Kaikeyi and thought: "When I return Kaikeyi and stroking her body, said to her:
to the Palace, my handsome and dear wife 7. "Dear one! Why is it that, abandoning
usually approaches me smiling. Why is cots and other furniture, you are lying on
it that toctay I do not see her at all here?" the• bare floor? Why is it that you are not
Thinking like this within himself, he asked talking to me? I am extremely distressed
the group of attending maids there: "Why by this conduct of yours, 0 timid one!
84 & 1-19] OBSTRUCTION OF RAMA'S INSTALLATION 59

31etR 'f~iq' ~in- ~if.mf«r

. I W if°'ft • Ner~ ,, ~fs.&ffl( ns
cir ~ ae11i(d ~ ;rrt\' ;n ~sfir ~ I ~ it ("if.lit mil 'l~"4'6 -r QR: " .,
11ft ~ ll'IT !UMdc(ct:P.i qq1s1a: •I dR.(l..i ~ tH~<tr'iiitN ~ I 10
atl.flRI ~ 1"I ~ fir~ :qf ~◄ :ti ~ I Q Iii W~~ ~ ~ 'lR~ll: U 11
if f{ ~ af.r.i
"'-
.«
~ ij fitctt\1( I vf.r;i $$Ol+t1io1 finR ~ 6◄ifa«( II u
j( ft: ~ qt .qyfq ~ifl et? ~ I - •il!'Tii~ !IIUIIW(l@llfil ij filir ll 13
~ Sf1JltMl'-ld<t um ~tstlttctn=+4•t: I a«lqfi: ffl if~ ~14.6 ~<\•'-1{'( 11 14
~ ;r;naj. (l~I~ ~ (IElfflR
~~ ~ 61 (l!SII◄ 51~\U'«f U
I ts
~ ;~Slkl!flSRI ffl ffl 1'fi: I ~l+:stf ii' Q'fiqtf ~~ :fflil4◄ ~ • II 16
~ ~ R it1fT (4 qf\~¥ I ~ ffl ~ mf it d'Afil II 17
ata:4 ;:qm~ it ~,"4a
~ ~ ~~ ~U1111 troi , it m ~ ~, .is
ttj1r. Q'{diitRffi((G-qsfqif=qq I 31q~u1 tf<'JIIU @n ,,~s« 4.0iEQ\ n 19
8. Abandoning all your ·jewellery, anµ sentence of execution you ~ant .to be
wearing only a· soiled cloth, why are you revoked, that too shall be done. Why
lying on this bare floor? Tell me what is talk too much? 0 dear one! I am willing
the cause of your dissatisfaction, and I to offer even my life for your sa'ke. 14.
shall fulfil an your demands. 9. Whoever I swea.[' by the lotus-eyed Rama, .who is
it be that has caused you distres.s, whether dearer to me than my life itself, that I shall
it is man or woman, I am ready to inflict do whatever wouJd give you satisfaction.
on that person punishment, including capital Tell me what you want and I shall certainly
sentence. 10. Dear one! Whatever it be accomplish it."
that you are longing for, appraise me of it,
and I shall accomplish it in no time, however Kaikeyi's Request for Two Boons (IS-22)
difficult it might be. 11. You know me to (15-17). To him who was s~king thus,
the core-that I am your dear husband swearing by Rama, Kaikeyi replied, after
completely under your control. When I rubbing away the tears from her eyes. She
am thus ever ready to fulfil your desires, said, "If you are truthful, if you are going to
it is needless for you to put yourself to fulfil what you have sworn by, then you are
all this trouble. 12. If you want a person bound to carry out my request immediately.
dear to you to be enriched,. II am ready In days of old, when you took part in a battle
to enrich him. If you want' one inimical between the Devas and the Asuras, I happen-
to you to be impoverished, I am ready to ed to.save your life in a critical situation.
accomplish that also in no time. 13. Tell Being highly pleased with me for it, you
me whether you want any one to be executed. offered me two boons. (18-19). O truthful
That shall certainly be done. Tell me whose one! Those two boons which yov then
60 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 3·

~ «¥tlld51 ~\c:it~lJ51:tlif; II 20
51\Tia •l~~t1 ~ uiu ~1:sfjq~=q;r; 11 21
\l~ ~~~4d(et 'Iii ~ 11 22.
f;f~ 11\0'41~ ~~ !{qlZtt~. 11 23
~:~ ~ lPIT ~ill'm M"lfiTVIJ: 1124
fififit( ~ 1ll 1111 JRQI~ q"'f: 11 25
it1ffi( \li:1◄4-!Ulir.tafq41'91,j U'11-{ II 26
(RI ii.,:,¥ffl' ~ 'l~Ptd.14' ~s;q1ff II 21
3\tl•IW~
e. id°~ (i'UIIIR6' 'qlj ~ II 28
~ Sl~ECI~ ~ ~l..ijitnoqwff II 29

offered are still unfulfilled and are in your

the floo~, like a mountain struck by the
safe custody. Of those, one boon that I thunderbolt weapon of Jndra. (24-25).
want now is that my dear son Bharata be Slowly opening his eyes and rubbing them
immediately instaJled as Yuvaraja, utilising
with his hands, Dasaratha, who was full
all these arrangements you have made forof fear, felt confused. Was he experiencing
Rama's installation. The second boon I an evil dream or had he lost his mind?
want is that Rama should be immediately Looking at _his wife Kaikeyi, who was stand-
sent into exile to the forest of Dandaka.
ing in front like a tigress, he said, "Dear
(20-21). Let Sri Rama, dressed in an ascetic's
one, how is it that you are speaking words
garb of tree-bark, wearing matted locks, and
that will virtually take my life away? 26.
devoid of all ornaments, live in the forest,
What harm has the lotus-eyed Rama done
subsisting on roots and fruits, for fourteen
to you? You have in the past been always
years. At the end of that period, let himspeaking to me about -the numerous virtues
return to the country or stay on in the forest
of Rama. 27. You, who have said in the
itself if he prefers to do so. The Jotus-past that Rama looks on you and
eyed Rama should depart to the forest by KausaJya alike, and that he is always serving
the next sunrise. 22. If there is any delay
you-how is it that you speak now in this
in carrying out my wish in these respects,
strain against him? 28. Let the kingdom go
I will put an end to my life in your very
to your son, but let Rama stay on in the
presence. Be true to your words. This ispalace. Be pleased to favour me by accept-
what I wish to be done." ing this proposal. What harm could you
King Dasaratha in Distress (23-32) possibly have from Rama?" 29. With
these words and weeping, he fell at the feet
23. Hearing these shocking and frightening of Kaikeyi; but she with her eyes red
words of Kaikeyi, King Dasaratha fell on with anger said as follows in reply:
20-41) OBSTRUCTION OF RAMA'S INSTALLATION 61

••fl fek ~ Rsf« ff( ~'11tt4s;q¥ff I PP.tff • it~◄ illNd -roir ~ 1130
.f -I' •1~9ta~ (lil-.:1..jj !f'ltfilte~·il,et..fl(~: I
u..-Efii cf1 M'l$1flJVf ~ ~ ~ ~(ftlilll~ II 31
~ s t - ~iii Nt"il (C~\tl;:ij<,_ I
<liflqf< ~ ffl =.. t;m ~ ~ JNtft: II 32
~ t ptqq1 ~ i,;ir t♦4iUUI~ ~: I ~ : ffiffll' 11,41' ~~~ II 33
~ ~ffl ~ !~Glk8◄dl(lqiu I 31{$0fli(it4il« ~ ◄ f.a..ft t114f'.t ~: II 34
r..◄,<N~cfl ~ 'l◄,...4Nl ffi111R,.rnr I ij6: w.:.,aQ"it '4liq~"'Rll"n n 35
iflill'II• aJf,rqf fflf ~: ..=tichlffl'lt I g;r° ~ =qn:R ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 1136
q\ ,.. ' • t -~
"3tiociltil "1<U@cU ~:(!Sllwt"Cf(l«I~ I cl~wt" tt~liJ~ ~ • '17«( 11 -37
ftSI~ ffiil'l'f p (l!Jj ~ -I'. ~\TI: I ~ ~tnil( (lq 'ft({cM!6ffc(I~ U 38
ec1i11(1IIQ+q41· fip_1wai}~~ I ~ ~ ~:tldtl;a.(~ II 39
31fi:lftiki (11flq1~ ~ , NldMet~ I sq\1~0sta~ (131' <nt{IQ' ~011{;.qij~ II 40
~ .a:t i4T ~q: 3"lRi elf ilfi~ q-~ r ~~•fvq: "if iii'~: ~<(enf(Fr:
. ~
II 4t
30. "O great King! Have you become mad? sorrow, fell unconscious on the floor like
You are now speaking contrary to what you one dead. 34. On account of sorrow, he
have spoken a moment before. If you spent that night as if it were one year. When
it was sunrise, the bards and the panegyrists
prove false to your words, hell will be your
fate. 31. If Rama fails to go next morning began their recitals to the accompaniment
to the forest, dressed in deer skin and tree-
of instrumental music to awaken the king.
bark, I will be committing suicide in your (35-37). But on Kaikeyi's order, these artistes
very presence by hanging with a rope round had to stop their music antl recitals. Kaikeyi
my neck or by taking poison. 32. In all stood there in a very angry mood. When it
assemblies in this world you are proclaimed was daybreak, there assembled at the central
as one true to your plighted words; and gate all who had been ordered to do so by
now after swearing in the name of Rama Vasishtha- citizens of the four classes,
himself, if you fail to do according to yourmaidens, those holding superb ceremonial
promise, you are sure to be consigned to umbrellas and chowris, elephants and horses,
hell." dancing girls, and the general residents of
the city and the vilJages. ·(38-41) All the
Rama Summoned to Dasaratha's citizens, men ·and women and children of
Presence (33-49) the place, had no sleep that night. In
33. Hearing these words of his wife, the great expectation, they were waiting for the
hapless king, immersed in the ocean of morning when they could see, after the in-
62 AYODHYA KANDAM (Ch. 3

=t~,..,~ir mn fiti1N· ~ i¾•att;i. 1 uq;:sr: ffl: sr11,41ttsr ~~ n 42

~
'1~"1~ ~'-1'-i~
,.._
Jllll"4il•lH~U ~I
~~ . . ~~"'·
3iRiWi.ii ;_q" ~ ~ I Q"q'!:~86 U 43
~~ • Ni ~ 'Q116S.t(tff I (l~g: ~ ~r (ffl f.00' w1' ~~ 1144

• mr ~tit@
m:l'Rf_ ~Jq4€tidM.:ijtt( I
!i-511•1~ t ~ ta'f=:c« ~ ~ 1 uqq1~tt Wf. ~ ~ fl.~M~8@ 11 4s
3'~ffl ~~iil=+i ~ tl. . .0lf.C iflfllfwt I ~-=-ffi 'if..siun ~~ ~lf~O(l(i{~l46
~ '11{ ~ lOJIIU~'-1 Q..c((.. I ~~,ti4:(i:IR6 t1ffl ti41w-Sfl (l+{qf;a.(¥( II 47
3li!(\(\(I; stA'!\~ ~ .. (]'l+lil"( I ~Nq1,,.....~ ~ a' ml <lafi~<ffi-q.f II 48
fq«itt 1At m mtt ffl •·,5&fi1. . .g@ I
~
~~9.ffl \tlqlt(I ~\1411◄-Rffl ~ II 49
mi: Ql<NJ~I ffl\l ~citwt ~q~: I ~q~ ◄1(-1661(\~ q·~Q~i:f ~<lf..◄(t: llso
f~: ~ Qfi-4 ~ =iRUff ~: I ~l'l•Ukd~ ~ Ql~'-11'-I fflP\11f: II St
Illa !MPf~~ ~
~1411g ~:@1"4£4 'fm ( I
~
\'l!.'q ~
·~ ,-... "\:..
:tfii:ttlll<H-e!'-111 ;:'l"ltt"'ii:t-1-'-1-( 11s2
stallation, the blue-complexioned and Cupid- (46-49). Sumantra said, "O lady! With-
like Rama dressed in yellow silk, decorated out a word from the King, how can I to go
with jewelJery, and adorned with a crown and bring Rama'?'" Hearing these words of
and shining armlets and the jewel Kaustu- the Minister, King Dasaratha said to him,
bha, riding on an elephant along with • •O Sumantra ! r wish to see Rama. Bring
Lakshmana under the cover of a ceremonial him here quickly." Being so commanded,
white umbrella. 42. Seeing that the king Sumantra went to Rama·s palace in great
had not yet awakened from sleep, the haste. Without being detained anywhere,
Minister Sumantra . hurried to the palace he met Rama quickly and said. •·o lotus-
where he was living. 43. On greeting the eyed Rama! Please come with me to your
king with good wishes and prostrations, father's palace immediately. May good
Sumantra noticed him extremely grief-stric- befall you!" Saying so. he ascended
ken. He addressed Kaikeyi as follows: his chariot together with Rama and
(44-45). Sumantra said: .. 0 honoured lady! Lakshmana and departed immediately in
May you be prosperous. How is it that I an agitated mood.
see the King with a sorrow-stricken face?"'
Kaikeyi replied, .. The King had no sleep Kaikeyi Demands Rama's Exile
during the whole night. Uttering the name (50-66)
of Rama, he has been thinking of him (50-52). Reaching the middle gate of the
alone. For want of sleep, you find l'lim in palace, along with Lakshmana and his
this distressed condition. You bring Rama charioteer, Rama saw there Vasishtha and
to this place quickly. The King desires to all others assembled. In great haste, he
meet him.·· proceeded to his father's presence and
42-63] OBSTRUCTION OF RAMA"S INSTALLATION 63

~• ~ ~~
....
c~"
~ : «clrllfd;
\:)~
I R ~ii:r@ ◄m~sfir «"'~ u s3
q'{: qst~a fififit~ ~ i:~ efil(GI( I ~ !~efu ~ ffl i:fi4i'-f1 <l+Ulifift( 11 54
~~ .cm:ur ffl' ~;~q~11..-air I Nif'il€4ilq ~ (H{ ~~ 1qdfh( II 56
<~
~ ttt,Sf@~~◄ <r~r-t ~~~~ I <"r ~IA~· 1111 ~<!~am II s6
(:f~m;f ~ ~
(K~~ ffl ~~ t't·~ata 'llf:
'-:I ~
I 8Nq1$f ~ · N~ Sl"~~M II 57
p-u;,.r ~ct~ ;r~~RsrPffl ftar I qlf«l?.I'~" ~ m ~ift11,Ni.ffl ~ 11 ss
-:> °'
olfP-ffl: ffql !IT{ ~ imR 31\lN« 1 M irAd ~ ~ f~u•I( n s,
~tffls'f'1e~qf ~=iffN ~a1,,q~ ~11,ijCfflSN vt ~ ~: n 60 m ~:
fii: ~ ~: ~: « 1f6.t1+1 aaJttd: 1 ~sftr ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ :.::s~q« n fit
316: Q m-
ffl ~..i(ll{lg: ml ill{ I ~ €Mtwti:I ~lf( Ri:'1 lfq\:rttfa U 62
~ qqqf~j m ~ m ffl-=> SI~ I ~ ~q~~ffl ~qro: ~ffllf ~ II 63
..:;i

prostrated himself before him. The King as he is by the cord of vow of truthfulness,
then got up and with great affection pro- he has to be saved from this difficult predica-
ceeded to embrace Rama. But as he lifted ment by you. (58-62). For, the word son
his hand for the purpose, he fell down calling (Putra) means one who Jifts his father from
the name of Rama in an extremely distressed hell." Hearing her words, Rama felt agony
voice. Surprised at this, Rama immediately like one struck with a trident and he said to
supported him, embraced him and stretched Kaikeyi, "There is no need to speak to me
him in his own lap. 53. Seeing the King in this strain. I am one who is ready to
unconscious, all the women there cried out give up my very life for the sake of my father.
in great agony. In order to ascertain If necessary, l am ready to give up Sita or
the reason for these cries, sage Vasishtha Kausalya or the kingdom. The right
also cume into the palace. type of son is the one who fullils a father·s
54. Now Rama enquired of the persons desire even without being asked to do so.
present there, the cause of his father·s sorrow. The middling type is the one who docs so,
On his questioning thus, Kaikeyi said to when requested. And the degenerate one
him : 55. "You alone, 0 Ruma, can relieve is the son who fails to do so even when asked.
the Kine of his sorrow. There is one thinu
~ ~ Such a son is designated as 'dirf. So
which you have to do to bring him relief. ~ ·'
whnte\'cr my father wants me to do, I am
(56-57). May you, who are yourself truthful, prepared to obey. I swear that I shall do
help the King to fulfil his plighted words. accordingly. Rama never indulges in
Once, highly pleased with me, the King double-talk:· (63-66): Hearing this vow
had given me two boons. The fulfilment of Rama, Kaikeyi began to tell him: "O
of these is in your hands. The King is Rama! Whatever preparations have been
hesitant to speak to you about it. Bound made for your installation, all that must
64 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 3

~ ~S◄;(q4t"11Q.I; ~ '11{ I 31~ ct°(umy =4\(i:41~( ~al~: II 64

cR ~ ~· ~◄i\'ltl Nt!,<l~tll I :qd~=tl ~Hu<d:il ~ fi?.tiilii)at.:r: II 65
~ ~5'1 ~ ~ Eii!4tm I ~ « Qf~fl ~~ (j.W.:i(vf II 66
,q"'h:tir ~~
'f(Mfil ~ ~ ,,~s,fit ~UCiitilif. 1 ~ ~ ..- mt ~ ..- ~ssr ifil(Oi( 1167
'4 ~6j.1¥1fl-i ~ ~ ,~: ~ u I m{ mn ~~ ~:~ffi' ~:fiR ~: ll 68
"° '"' ""-
w.f&l(i 'Qt..ijili('Ul'"'ll'tqf<q@9f4(_ I - ~ 1"' ~tt,01( ~ q'N ~ df.Eftt. II 69
~ «.cli ~ llf ~lll_qij;:ij_..j I
C. C. ..:;i
~*"' ~~@(!l..ij<ffl fihil~N 1_q&~( II 70
ti~ {t !$11'61\tl ti 111{ 511Ul-4(!'(ii\.l I ll1' IE\(\~
4
~ ~ ftfq.f ~ · II 71
ef6' - ~ Q'11«d'!'t4 l'\iiW\ ~ t I f◄(1.iitl ~ ~: ~: ~~(!lqlful.fl ll 72
~ ;f1t <.
~: ~ -lt1E6CN(: t ~ ~~ N'lt ~ ~ it~: n13
3({ ~ Mcf ~'-41$1P4 ff~ r ~~i~fa~ui (f;l§t.i irq (I-Jt.-€fil ~a: II 74
be utilised without fail for instaJling my dom, killing or imprisoning me, who am
dear son Bharata as the Yuvaraja. This is treading the path of injustice, whose mind has
one of the boons that I have sought. The lost its balance and who is under the •domin-
other is that at the command of your father, ation of a woman. It will not be sinful
you should, wearing tree-bark and matted of you to do so. [f you do like that, O
locks, go to the forest at once and live there joy of the Raghus, r shall not be tainted
for fourteen years subsisting on the diet of with the stain of untruth." Saying so, the
ascetics. These are what your father wants grief-stricken King began to cry aloud,
you to do. 0 scion of Raghu"s line! exclaiming: 71. "O Rama! 0 master of
The King is rather ashamed and hesitant the world! 0 dearest object of my love!
to speak to you openly about it." Abandoning me, how will it be possible for
you to go to that dense forest!" (72-74).
Rama's Reaction to the Demands
With these words the King embraced Rama
of Kaikeyi (67-80)
and began to weep without any restraint.
67. Thus addressed, Raina said, "Let the And, alas! Rama taking some water in
kingdom go to Bharata and I shall go to the his hand from a pot, washed the King's
Dandaka forest. But I do not under- eyes, and the adept in conciliati?n th at. he
s~nd why the King is not so ordering me was, he began to console the Kmg saymg,
directly while I am standing in his presence." "O wise one! Why should you be so
~- Hearing these words of Rama, standing down-hearted in this situation? Let my
m front of him, the sorrow-stricken King brother rule the kingdom, and as for myself,
Dasaratha spoke very mournfully. (69-70). after fulfilling your plighted words, I shall
He said, "You take possession of this king- come back to this city. 0 King! I shall
{>4-80) OBSTRUCTION OF RAMA'S INSTALLATION 65

~◄~~·k1.f'fm ~ ffl =iffN 'l~@ I :i;\:i>;ql~-i:f fir~ ~l~~effffi' ~~or: II 75

~ •l"dfil~t,Jfi{ ~ &tlij:l~ ~.j.i=T~: I ~~~irflf,o:hltl+ltit~JJ: JI 76

.'ffiR ~ 8'¥11~cll~ 31s9'1~ ~~~I "3Tft'Rtl'tJ~;JRffiijef ~ ~~ 1177

~!liRcff ~ tm~ itm ~~~ I ii~JN rt: '@f ~ U1f.liR~ II 78
-~
{N =q' effllfflm{ ifflllUJ'PU ~T ~~ I ~qp:,ij fit&J14efil!l~ffl 1fr'l'&tl'RP-lffl' II 79
.....::....:
~!~tt~
~ . ,...
Eiwt dfEfilm
-~
,.,...
r.R~~':illd~lq;~ I
P-cwj er:_1ef~~ ~~ m \11◄'-f .-df ~ ~~ u~ ,, so
~@ ~q~l{(l¥fi'-fill '3'flff~~~
at~cnri t~~: ~: :i ~ II
be a hundred times more happy to live in the (78-79). Saying so. Rama circumambulat-
forest than to rule the kingdom. 75. O ed his father and then went to see his mother
_great King! By this arrangement your Kausalya. At that time Kausalya, after
promise will be fulfilled, and Kaikeyi too having worshipped Hari for the welfare of
will be pleased. Thus my departure to the Rama,had performed Homas and given gifts
forest will prove highly beneficial. 76. I to holy men, and was observing silence and
would, therefore. go away now from here• meditating in her palace with a concentrated
May the pangs of mo_ther Kaikeyi•~ heart be mind. 80. She did not notice Rama stand-
assuaged thereby! Let all the materials ing in front of her. as she was then intently
brought for the installation be abandoned. meditating in her heart on Mahavishnu.
77. I shall now go and console my mother the one Being who dwells in all, who is
Kausalya and my wife Sita, the daughter of ever resplendent with the light of kno.wledge.
Janaka. After that I shall again come, do who transcends all diversities and whose
obeisance to you, and then depart to the nature is constituted of Bliss.
forest with a peaceful mind.·•

A-s
 66 A YODHYA KAN DAM [Ch. 4

\Pl
. ~I~"· .
~ T I €WQ<r'-li tn'&'-11¥418 <Pn9.i QIQfflffl: II 1
• ,.. Q.. "\ -._...,~...........
~<:N.Si'Uffl_dl I ~ ~ l◄ :tllctlll{l'41i6eJttlt .-tfiill'-4<( 2
"~ . ,..
~ ~ 17E'i(tt"C1101◄ I ~
' '
!S'ffl
~ SR{ fqcaqn1 ~• : I 3
1'Rl~'1\-t l◄Q\: ~: I c(UCElil•III.\ ,tm· 1111 ~S'l f.1(1{6; I 4

4.\;,.f\«(1;c;c ij~(t.-Q; mil 'l(dltt ~T

~

~
. -q.....q1-ctt-,~~"'( II 5

-iltl~'-' Qi(lffi ~~'=◄( (M~'IQ~ I 3llitPI~ ~: ~- wf ~ ~ilfflf ll 6

"'!_~ Q(i1fl..;c1 ~1.'d(lt
~'
S.wi~'-ldl I 311{ ~
. ut:fflffl t:@Qlil(8t~dl
(' . II 7
~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ 'ICilN I ~((\.WI ~ ◄l &ftfc.ij Q'roJ ~ II 8

1f'fl •ft"· ·~m'

◄ Mffi fflr Nffll 7641 ISi ~ ff.. I • ffl ;i :Ct+flfit ~ snu11RS1~ ~ ,
it«lltt !1841:t'ifs(I~ ~ SP-l~ifd I Ni'N ◄.f◄l(llq "4filiijlqqfa ml( II 10

Chapt~r 4
RAMA ·s EXILE TO THE FOREST

Rama informing Kausalya of his Father's which he has assigned the kingdom to
. • Order (1-13) Bharata, and to me the glorious forest •
~- Seein.~ Rama thus standing without 6. After spending fourteen years there as an
being noticed, Sumitta •hurried to inform ascetic, I shall return without delay. Please
Queen Kausa\ya of Rama·s presence before be not worried on account of this."
her• 2. When the name of Rama was 7. Hearing these words. Kausalya fell
uttered, Kausalya opened her eyes, and down unconscious with a broken heart.
she saw before her Rama of attractive eyes. Later, after coming to consciousness. she
She embraced him and seated him on her lap. got up and, distressed by unbearable grief,
3 • Smelling the crown of his head and
I. nay, immersed in the ocean of sorrow, she
stroki~g his body resembling a blue lily.
said to Rama: 8. ·•o Rama! If it is
she said "O h'ld,
' c 1 • You should take food true that you are going to the forest. take me
to your satisfaction. you look like one also with you. Without you. how can l
starved •• 4• Rarn,1. sm'd .m reply. '"There
. : live even for a moment? 9. A cow cannot
JS no_ time for me to take food. I am to rest if its calf is taken away. • Even like that,
st art immediately for the forest of Dandaka. without you, my son, who is dearer to me
5. My father, who ever sticks to truth. has than my life itself, how can I sustain my life?
given two boons to Kaikeyi, according to 10. If the King is so pleased, let him give the

---------
 1-211 RAMA'S EXILE TO THE FOR-EST 67

~qf 00 uan • en ·srcc-oet1 1 ff'tt "'qq(1«· ft •4\ut"f ~ wfffl iff

,:.
If 11
ffilf ~cf'ft
Uif ditl(llfitcA aa: I fiJ;rrs~ .i ~ att<4'-f4{ U~ 11 12
~ •i-o8Rt ¥111¥il<!Qifii ijq=.u+qa:
C.
I <1~ JrflJl'(;q'~iq- ~srfir q-q~~ n13
~~oitSN ~: '1' m •{tq1q'4wi .-rr I
~ ~ {ffl ~ ~ · ~•161'-t'( II 14
~•+t~ vr~ M◄:t,aJffi-1'( 1 if\811 f.m;q ~ (il.•7:l•·•tlij<rll..fN ff 15
~ q:t'-f.:U it ~ itl14iMic(~ ~ I ~ ~ef'Wclifq- I' '-f~'lf<;c:~ ·II 16
"&a"II~ <!Sr M«;•tri l◄&t•IRVr: l ~ ~ fflfirfsl11tR!lfq ~~: ll 11
~SR{
,{~I· ~El:tll(~
~ lltllttt◄N« ~ I atiiilPI (R ~ ~ ~ q~im ii f{ II 18
Q,.

~ ttqa" ri ~ ~ ~lf~l lf~ «~ "lit~ '311qt6: ({'fi~~ II 19 «

.
1ffl1T ¥1'4Adlii\llNQ'\!~~ . ~ll{ft't: I 31ll~qf;;r6;:cttlY~("W~f.l;:!;J({ II 20
1"11 °'-tl(!l•l~~~N ~ (:tii'1qe,« I ~1'1•Ril~~~ 'IU•llwf!tUtcfflF{_21

kingdom to Bharata. Why should he order 16. Let Bharata and others now witne~s my
you, my dear son, to go to the forest ? 11. prowess-the prowess by which I consume
Let the King, who has granted boons to the whole universe in the fire of destruction.
Kaikeyi, give her all his possession~. but You should now, in every way, .persist in
what harm have you done either to Kaikeyi this ceremony of installation. 17. With
-or to the King to be expelled to the forest? bow in hand. I shall cause the destruction
12. 0 Rama! Just as your father is your of all who dare to obstruct your installation.••
respectable elder, much more so am I, Embracing the son of Sumitra, who
your mother. If the father has ordered was speaking thus, Rama said: 18. "O
you to go to the forest, I, your mother, am heroic scion of Raghu's line! You arc
prohibiting it. 13. If, disobeying my words, indeed powerful and courageo111. You are
you depart to the forest in obedience to the also well-intentioned towards me. I accept
King"s order, I shall abandon my life and all this. But this is not the time for exhibit-
.attain ·the realm of Death... ing your prowess. 19. If this kingdom and
all that we experience, including our bodies.
Rama's Advice to Lakshmana (14-37)
were true in the ultimate sense, then it would
14. Hearing Kausalya's words, Laksh- have been proper for you to make an effort
mana who was burning with anger, as if he on the lines proposed by you. 20. Enjoy-
were going to burn the whole world, looked ments are momentary like streaks of light-
at Rama and said: 15. "I shall put in ning appearing in the clouds. So also is
fetters th,e King who is under infatuation, life -it is like a small drop of water sprinkled
who is of unsteady mind, and who is entirely on a red hot piece of iron. 21. For men
under the thumb of Kaikeyi. I shall then in the grip of the serpent of Time, to long
kill Bharata and his uncle and other relatives. for these extremely temporary enjoyments
68 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 4

~ 1:il-r •ft: Eli\{ij~· ~O:t\lltllq'fl{MJ.i -R: I

ffl« ~: ~ ( « { ~ ~ cit ffl 'ITitl: ~ ~ '' 21
,.. fc •
1q(tll(Ud\llq_'1.l(i1..,e;q( c(Q•t41:
fq • •
I ~qfq( ◄ ~-IT ~ cil'&li:1~~: l\ 23
~

~ ~~q<d( ~fflffl ~qqi{fit~(~~ =tt I

~~- ~t\Glilt~(~q ~fq ~;:ffifq-llR ~: ll 24

.,_ftu (.i:(41~<9.i\ ~ ~l1TIM~~• , ~~~tRS{49q1 ,«ld•"~*~a 11 25

• ~ -~ ,:t • ~-- ,.. ~ ._:..
3\1\"t ~'"~ tt4\\(l~tq41 •ldl•«U I t~◄ t 'It ij\(l'l~ cittlilnR ~~Q II 26
~ ~ ~t ~ ,<GlR~~ lf_lat: ' 'q)qRiq~~ •Rtrtlli if ~q-R{ ,, 17
stf-,.1 \f(Jl<t(l\<t'Ntl+\◄(i l Qq6\t ~ <'•lNI: ffiR !{~~~i, II . 28
'
~ S.~ffl~q~q~@C&(\ ' ~= ~◄ - ~IA ~isrffl~ II 29

~1{ • i74ifi(~d: RR
I ~t'-4;:qt~ ~ : il'll':4e'44t61~Q
"" · ~ II 30

is like wh~t it is for a frog to cry for food 26. Sunset and sunrise mark the ebbing
when it is already in the mouth of a serpent. away of life. We see all around others
22. Man struggles day and night in various succumbing to old age and death. But still,
kinds of work for securing objects of man does not realise that this is his fate also.
enjoyment f~r his body. But, the truth is 27. Without realising that every day and
that the body is different from the true every night that he is now enjoying, mark the
Se\f. 23. For· all creatures, extremely termination of those that have gone before,
temporary is the assooiation with their the foolish and unreflective man blindly
kith and kin like father, mother, sons, runs after enjoyments. He does not realise
brother, wife and others.- It is only like the the rapidity with which Time rolls on. 28.
association that the traveller has in a. way- The contents of our life-span are like water
side inn or even like pieces of wood floating kept in an unbaked pot. It leaks out and is
down a river. 24. Fortune is unstable like a exhausted every moment. Like enemies,
shadow. So is youth, like a wave in a water many kinds of diseases are ever ready to
receptacle. Sexual enjoyments are dream- attack and destroy the body. 29. Old age
like • and unsubstantial. Life, after all, is and disease are ever assailing the body, and
of very short duration. Yet, strangely in their w~ke death too is watching for the
enough all living beings run after these opportune moment' to pounce upon man
values as the be-all and end-all of life. like a tigress. 30. In this world you
25. This 1ransmigratory life resembles find that man thinks of his own
a dream. It is full of sufferings arising from body as •r~f this body which is only
diseases. It is as evanescent as a castle a synonym for worms, dirt and ashes.
in the air;-but Yet foolish man goes after it. With reference to such a despicable thing
 22-41] RAMA·s EXILE TO THE FOREST 69

t~f"1"1«~ffl~••fi:6~t fif.ru 'lRGJrlfi =if~{ atmrr ~ ~ 11 31

lflfmp;J \Tc(i~ttn•~ijl~« ~ Q f I ~,1f\l•UMi1: ~ ~'ff: SU~◄f.d ft: II 32
it~sriirn, ~ !!14.<Mt.11 {{f mfmn I ;JI( ~~flfa:1c:~Rf ~~'fffl qu~a II 33
,.,
31fcRlr • ' "' ~ QI
QQd&:d ,. ffi
~ I-tel cfil I
-~
~~: ~T cliFn ffl.tl'-~ fJfJ(ml':
( . ~
I •1'4Sfi1Qla:~\N 'ffl'c(: ~~ II 34 ~

asnN ill7'S' ~l<ii ~ ~ 1 ~IN'G: S'fl--ttf.a Mi\lhlfi~-t 113s ~

wQ'l{ffl ir-ffflltl: U: (1Ql(il.-a.J~ I ~ : iitt9il4ih:9MQ qf<'4a, II 36

a ~ i{tfi{ ffl\i"JU
~
ffluft 'iiO I ~~~ wl~wfqij 'fflf;m ft: Efi1'4'€l•' \\ 37
~'0TR '41.SH:'411' ffl~ ~ ~ I ~~f.f+(wf:!lfUl~.(€111~~ ~ : II
~
38
3TRIU ~: ~~~titftt~~t f;ro,;@: l ~~~~fii_qS1titT11-atc:~ ifl~ift ~: 11 39
aN~l-11~~:~~: q):g~.. a ~~~m 1 ~~~ ~ ~q1c:1u4 ~ 1flcfll' 11 40

!!4.?.41~'-"lU ifffl:: ~~tts◄a~ "'

fig({: 1 ,i:>sr.-sn~&e.qftd~ ~ cJr ~:vit=T v 11 41
Jike this body. he feels that he is a world- his father, brother, well-wishers and friends.
renowned king. 31. How can this body be 36. From anger arises distress in mind.
the· spirit (Atman)-this body which is Anger keeps one tightly tfod to the trans-
nothing but a combination of skin. bones, migratory life. Anger effaces a man's
excreta, semen, blood etc.? It is extremely righteous tendencies.Therefore, anger is to be
changeful also. How can such a body be abandoned by all means. 37. Anger is
identified with the Atman? 32. 0 Laksh- mants most terrible enemy. Desires and
mana ! This body for the love of which longings of the heart constitute the Vaitarani
you say you are going to destroy the world- -the river of hell difficult to cross. Con-
this identification with the body is the tentment is Nandanavana, the forest of
cause of all evil. 33. The conviction that Nandana-the garden of heaven. Peace at
'I am the body· is what is called Avidya heart is verily Kamadhenu-the heavenly
(ignorance). The conviction that 'I am cow of plenty.
not the body but the light of Consciousness,·
is called Vidya (knowledge). 34. Avidya Control your Mind and be Calm (38-47)
is the cause of transmigratory life, and the (38-41). Therefore practise calmness of
eradication of it is accomplished by Vidya. mind. Thereby you can avoid having
Therefore, all who aspire for liberation enemies. The Atman is distinct from the
should ever cultivate Vidya. In the cultiva- senses, mind, Prana, Buddhi and other
tion of Vidya, the chief obstructing factors categories. Pure and changeless, the Atman
are passions like lust and anger. 35. Of is the universal self-conscious intelligence
all these, anger is the greatest obstruction. shining without the help of any other entity
For, overcome by anger, man murders even (svayamjyoti). As long as one does not
 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 4

Sf◄l(qf.aij ~ t~nlN ;i- kd'-4~ I ~ ~ q~~t41◄1.41N ~ 11 42

~tU4.~'11◄Q◄ fi6c4~ ~ =q l:fiq~: I
• ~~~"-:::i.
l(d•it'-rl~ a~ ~ ~ ~ II 43
- QQl~:@\i-Oi(iw.tff.ttij ;w- ifi,:.1 ◄;r I €q'4Cq"4 'll{TSS~~ ~ ~ M~~. 1144
~ ,-...
>t'JI~ ..~ ;i- t:~: Gi@"'..\(,{ ~ I
ffQ....,,11,..,,'ffq• ~ - .:0:. .,Q,
.:t Q(•51 M: ""q1a,1ac11t.... ,~ 11 45
~'-11' !l◄ l~qf(ldGdill-ti -~ ~ I ◄«~~(1'1181"-II ~u11.(f114 ~ II 46
.
31i'1.tt~ '4141"1 ~~ Q~iit4" ~ : I ~ ~4i4◄1«1 '4N'!-I fu i:lit tl1f 11 47
\E\"R\\l •("64..-illd• qcc(4'<4RI(\.◄~ I 3~1"1iC\4'11ll ~q 311:tft'1t(i-q91-«:i.f<( 1148
~ ~\ illlM'UlOO◄l('-1;
(\1\..Q:C,
• -::>
I ~ ~ ~ ~ fN;ij f.rss.t4•~'l II 49
~. 5'~1'4Mi4\M QIClf•~ ~t 1-f': I (d~laTI~'N ~ ~ ~ ~~l\41J II 50
3111: ml .41+:d\~ ~""':t'li ~ "': \ q14MM ~ ._ Wff ~ "4.diJtl It St
rea1ise the distinctiveness of the Atman ments are required for the experience of the
from the body, the senses and the Prana, fruits of their Karmas. So it is not given
so long will one be subject to the sufferings to them to live always with the same people
oftransmigratory life. including death. There- in the same place. They have to part
fore, ever think of the Atman as residing in according to the quanta of Karma coming
the heart in complete separation from the to fruition. 46. Men subject to Karma
body-mind complex. While knowing the are like boats caught in a current of water.
Atman thus, follow the ways of the world They go in different directions according· to
at the same time. Do not feel distressed.. the speed and direction of the water. And,
Enjoyments and sufferings befall man accord- after all, fourteen years will pass away like a
ing to his operative Kanna (prarabdha). 42. moment. 47. 0 mother! Abandon grief
Though coursing along the flow of worldly and permit me to go. If you do so, [ shall
life and appearing to be the agent of various be able to- live in the forest in peace."
actions, one who knows the real Self is
never bound by the good and evil fruits Of Rama Reconciles Kausalya., Laksh•na
actions. 43. Being pure and unaffected and Sita to Ids Resolution (48-87)
within, one is not affected by Karmas. 48. Saying so, Rama lay flat at
Always remember these instructions. 44. his mother's feet in prostration for a long
Thus you will never fall a victim to the time. Mother Kausalya lifted him up.
sufferings of Samsara; and you, too, O seated him in her lap, and pronounced
mother, keep in your mind all these truths blessings on him. (49-51). After embracing
that I have spoken to Laksbmana. 45. him again and again, she permitted him to
You Wait for my return. Your sorrows will go with the following blessings: "May all
not last very long. Living beings who are the Devas along with Gandharvu-may
subject to their Karma cannot always live the deities Brahma, Vishnu and Mahcswata
in the same situation, as different environ- protect you whetever you go, wherever you
42-6i] RAMA·s EXILE TO THE FOREST 71

~aftlef
~, m- ~rq ~~101;~a11.:<11{1t_ I ~il'fax1E1ct)'St~~lt0i~f( qr~ 1152
3Rff~ ffl ~lala-.:> qa: QldNRINI: I 3lPffl 't"R1111ffiq «tat t1t.i6"11Noft II SJ
~Cfl-:f~«fttni: trm • q Wa: 1 ,sr~~ qfaqrciflcR tel' iii ~.rqr f.f.rr 11 54
311•1ffl'~RI IR{: 151' ~(Pa-sr· ~ ~ p: I snfa.snfuT .f ◄l.=tffl ~-f◄◄fltd: II 55
~:n+l;d((al(,fffl:d: ~'{iiJtltlcTI'SR{ ~ I ~Rf ~mqr ~ ~q: R61PM' ~ II •56
~ it ~"6EtiR0~ ~ ~ 1X'1'siiatt1'( 1 3Rl«1t111~;n,.. ,t1 fflii ~ " 1u(lcf.t 11 57
31qc1 q1491fil ~ ~ d tct~~¥t1q•11 l 11 ~~ ~ ir ~ fip,"f.l'f.tl~ ~ tlss
ffl
-
ii~
-:>
~ fflffl ifldlil:ctlN: I Tc5'1't ~~q ~ ~~· ll'~,'Rt
f~ 59 11

ffl1fft ~Pl: €fi4itq ~m mffl ~ ~ I \'RdN ~~ ~ ◄-CetlQ 1lqt;N 11 60

-Eid('tl «"lffl c(Tffl 1t ~ 7't1Nd: I ~'-If ~0 '-1{ ;:;:{i- 1JWr g~q~r{r ~q-m: If 61
travel. wherever you stay an~· wherever you crown and other royal insignia, and how is
sleep!,. Thereupon Lakshmana, saluting it again that you are not accompanied ~y
Rama, said with his throat choked with any of the vassal princes?.. Being thus
feelings: .. 0 Rama! You have now cleared • questioned by Sita,· Rama answered with a
the <;toubt that was in my mind. Now may smile.
you be pleased to permit me to follow- you 57. He said, "O han,dsome one! . The
and serve you. Be pleased to order so. King has assigned_ to me the kingdom . of
52. O Rama! Bestow this blessing Oandakaranya. I am therefore proceed-
on me. If you do not, I shall give up my ing quickly for ruling over it. 58. I am
life." Rama, accepting 1..akshmana·s starting for the forest even today. You
request, said to him, •'Then be ready to therefore stay with my father and mother,
start. Do not delay." serving the mother specially. I am not
(53-S6). Rama, who was none but the Lord ·telling this in joke, but seriously." 59.
of the universe, now went to console his Overwhelmed by surprise and fear on hearing
wife Sita. Seeing her husband arrive, Sita Sri Rama's words, Sita asked him why the
received him with a smile and sweet words. noble-minded father had commanded· him to
She washed his feet with water kept in a go to the" forest. 60. Rama thereupon
golden vessel, and looking at him said, said to her: "'Being highly pleased .with
"O Lord, how is it that you have come Kaikeyi, the King had given her· two boons.
without your body guard? .Where have you According to that he has· assigned the
been till now? Where is that c~remonial white kingdom to Bharata and the forest to me.
umbrella that used to be held over you? 61. Kaikeyi wanted that I should be an
How is it that musical instruments are not exile in the forest for fourteen years. The
being played as you move about? Why is King, though really very kind to me, bas
it that you have come without your yet, being a strict·adlterent of ~ruth, assigned
 AYODHYA KANDAM . [Ch. 4
72

3M: • · qfqaufq in fci&i I' 1trf.lf.f I 'lffl

-:>
~qq,t;j ~•.W" itfa&9;ffl II 62

ai(Q' 11ficcq1fil elif q'l'l1""411'4M I ~ ilf Nill ~ lR ~ ill'~ II 63

~ ~a !IAl ~&qt fil◄iiilf(..~ I • .f ffl' ~~ ◄g&qliPl'llftil~ .II 64
~ 'D(tiqi;(,t ~ ~lijiliTI'~: I fe(◄l#l\111:t◄ Qil(Mi l{q;:~: II 65
lifiMd'fM\ci.liil q\al◄M • • I ac\-.,r., •'4s:st◄ ,f.1 mr..a ..
-..-iii.. u 66
inift wf ~
•• w ~ ~5 ISi ~~I fflN ~t<14M!.4i1P4a. 1167

'9(Clll(G◄II Qlc:Nift(tnf(f'1,tdl( I ~ qffit ffl .f ~UCE1i9~dl( U 68

q,,....~, C(;,«&q IUdi\ldldql~ I (lejQi(lckl~ ~ ~ (i4A4s-~ 1169

"••• 111 m •· _..Re itt ~ ~ ~ffl iRlt ~'16¥1~61 11 10
s-r: ,
q41'4. \ti<l.\111 ~dlq:eMM<il I vi 411fil~su ~ stam-ff qfttilffll( 1171
Eii(wt?:tlil~f 111' ~SM «_q1CR; I ffi61ffq ~ -~ ;fit V irf' il~l4 1112
W\tllfi&.'i ~'Q+. l'liNitAd( I ~lt~(N it $J ~ \tll+qCi( 11 73

the forest to me. (62-63). I am therefore tracts are almost invisible. They are full
in a hurry to depart. O noble lady! Cause of stones and thorns. 68. The forest of
no obstructions to my plan." Hearing Dandaka is characterised by many forbid-
tliese words of Rama, Sita spoke to him ding features like caves and caverns and the
with great joy. She said: "I will be the humming of stinging insects. 69. There
.first to go to the forest. You shall only one has to walk on bare feet. There will be
follow me. O scion of Raghu's line! shivering cold and heat alternating, besides
It is not befitting that you go without me.,, terrible winds. Frightened by the sight of
64. Though highly pleased with the the Rakshasas in the fo~est, you may even
attitude of his wife, Rama none the less die.
said to her, "How can I take you. to tlie (70-74). ''Therefore, O handsome one
forest, which is full of tigers and other wild you stay back at this palace until my return.':
animals? 65. The forest abounds also in Hearing these words of Rama, Sita, sorrow-
terrible-looking Rakshasas who eat human stricken and red in her face with a tinge of
beings. Everywhere, the forest is infested indignation, replied: "I am a wedded wife,
\Vith wild animals like lions, tigers and wild blemishless, vowed to faithfulness to you
boan. 66. 0 handsome one! One will and solely dependent on you. How can I
.have to subsist there on roots and fruits ever think of staying away from you? You
that lllay be pungent and sour. Well know all Dharma and you are inherently
prepared dishes and tasty edibles can never kind. Who in the forest will dare to injure
be had there. 67. Even fruits may not be me while I am staying with you? The
available ·when one wants them. The forest remnants of fruits and roots that you have
~2•85) RAMA'S EXILE TO THE .FOREST 73

w.n «( ~~q I it iffl: ¥1:til :t"' ~.i: 1 ~ 1«1(q<f~r it cq-N,q-f.(f ~ "uq-: u 14

31'{. ten cfill :ti ~ ~
~ ~. ft
.,~'f Efil'-HUIQ., I
C: ,... ~ ·~- ~~ ~ ~
.,,~ct llT ~•~~ ~11i1[~~11gl~l~i4Uf(c(t 75
·!(({ a- ~ ~«: 'fm. lf( ·111iPqRI I ~qcfRJ ft:~ 'f.~ef'f"qlf'4 ~;r~ 61:U 76
3i..tl ~fiadlcl~~ '!m ifi'-N clil-f-f'( I U'fltf OIIA qu: ~fflf.r qfqfia: II 77
lfuri' R'TT ~ ~,qt tffl: Mi· 151r:11:a: 1 3f~=l''fr lff111~nffr . , ru«flfiltft 11 ,s
~q:;gft.rl(T~~'1JJIIOlf~~'tfffJra'SR:I ~ ~ ~ ~ mffl'-11 ~~: 1179
a-u,cfl~.'fir a,~-c, ~ q.j 'WI. 1NI ':It I ~~ sr~BllJ ~r(Mf'RutlR =q H•so
·ifNl'JJ~ 8i1 ri ~ at~-c,1'4( c(iP{_ I ~ctr ~l(Gl-tlij fl:~~ '1~~ \\ 81
W qcri' \~:tie 9-flf.t ~~Silful f~0 q1f.t ~ I
fif-iF-1:p:q: ~ ij:tf\(i{~ ~ ~~ \~~:t,\«. "
~ ~ ~
82
31(51-Q~ W ~ 1(9<41"'-ll'll:onf.r :'t I ~qt lll«: ~efifi~ ~~ :t:R~m 11 83
\<lcfil"q;!<~tm~f.f: ~~~ =q I ffl~f'l«f~~1ff:q" ifffll~~q-: «fflU: II 84
-~qansfir ~ ij -qw «'l'-k, I V~ffl'JI': «'lftRq' ~l'f~l!I oq'cf"'a: Uss
eaten will. taste like nectar itself to me. I ~i~~out me, I shall abandon my ·life in your
shall live highly satisfied with that food. very presence." -
For me following you, the forest I.ands~ full Hearin~ -~he~e d~termined words of Sita,
.0 f grass, thorny shrubs and stones, will be Rama ·said to her: "O Lady{ Then ·be
like a _place spread ·with· beds of ~wers. ready quickly to start- with·me to the forest.
I have no doubts about •it. (75-76). I Your necklaces and other jewellery may
·shall give· you no trouble in any way. On be. given over to our preceptor's wife, Arund-
the other hand, I •shall always be helpful. hati. ~e shall go to the forest after giving
ln m:y girlhood, a great astrologer, on all our wealth as gift to holy men." Saying
-seeing me, had predicted that I would have • so, he asked Lakshmana to gather together
to live with my husband in a forest. May .a large number of•pious Brahmanas, and he
that scholar's words come true! I shall gave them as gift several hundreds of cows
<,ertainly go with _you. (77-78).. I shall tell and valuable pieces of cloth and ornaments.
you one· thing more, and hearing that, They were all adepts in vedas, of noble con-
please decide to take me into the· forest. duct and householders with families. 83. Sita
I have heard the various versions of the gave away all her important ornaments to
Rama-saga (Ramayana), ~ecited by many Arundliati, wliile Rama gave much· wealth
-scholars. In which of these, do you find as_ present to the attendants of his mother.
Rama going to the forest without Sita? In 84. Thus Rama gave numerous gifts to the
none, to be sure. Therefore, I have to go residents . of the palace, to his servants,
with you. In every way, I shall only be to the residents of the city and villages and
helpful to you. (79-82). If you decide to go to many holy men. 85. And as for Laksh~
 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 4-S
74

m<l1 ~itUI :t◄ ~ : {R 1_q1ct1 '41{_ ll

Uil: 86

- : ~ «1(1111 ~ q._0( ffl: ~: I

~

fflF( :scc;cqa.1+1.6.•t:m ~I
~ i ~,Ww<\◄I; ••~qt ~ itl8'4(
q14.;:q1(Nf◄~ijiN1Qi-Sl•I( S1Nlci14 ~ : ll 87
~ ~¥CCJ:.'-IIE¥4(tijlq~ aq1iit41(6◄f<
st"'s,nGui • : ~: n \l n
mana, he entrusted his mother Sumitra to whose foot-steps sanctified the three worlds,
Kausa\ya's- care, and then equipped with now went with Sita and Lakshmana
bow in hand, he stood in front of Rama leisurely on foot to hit father's mansion,
ready to depart. 86. Then Rama, Sita and looking joyfully at the large crowd of the
Lakshmana went to the king's palace. tr/. inhabitants of the city and villages that had
Rama of blue complexion, who was more gathered on the highway for the installa-
handsome than a hundred cupids, whose tion ceremony.
radiance illumined all the quarters, and

~. . «ii ~ ~: wl q,Yt\l( II t
•
iffl mil (:0(1(: 8N84 fil'i l(P(. II 2
M-~.tfU~~ PNC<IJ..U 3
t .rt ...a- '1•wt •1"9iir•• 41-t◄'( II 4-
Chapter 5
RAMA'S DEPARTURE TO THE FOREST

The Reaction of the Citizens (1-9) and truthful. The King is highly uxorious.
1. Seeing Rama coming along the public How can such a person be given credit for
road with Lakshmana and Sita, the daughter being truthful? How has this Kaikeyi
of Janaka, all the citizens in the neighbour- become so cruel-hearted? How could she
hood began to look at each other and remark think of getting expelled from the country
about it among themselves. (2-4). Steeped a prince like Rama so truthful and beneficent
in sorrow on hearing about the boon given to all? She must indeed be an extremely
to Kaikeyi, these citizens said: "Alas! stupid and heartless woman. 0 fellow citi-
On account of a woman's instigation, King 7ens ! A country like this, where such
Dasaratha has sacrificed a son so virtuous injustice and cruelty are perpetrated, is
86-87.&, 1-17) RAMA'S DEPARTURE TO THE FOREST 7S

~ ~"': ~,q,.f ~oil e11sn •l.:tJPl-08~l q-•ttf:fl a.1w1t11 ri cna_-En<•• •r'Sdl4( n 5-

·if'l: ~ •l,..&rffl atwf8¥'4'4-tl4iJI
•<•f?ttt'{◄I ~ !311-tcM cfflill..a.tl I mN ,,,,., .._ c:, H 6
,:;. ::::a,_,~--
• ~~c::...
,titsfir q1a.◄1<11J ,,,1:mt◄1Rf◄◄fik1: t -,,-,..a"""'@i... ~ •~~ {N<illWfilWl<( II 7
""-' .. .s
(1$$~1 ificfi'-11i-lli.ft ~ Q~N-t,m;ft' I ~ltt@IIN ~~:• «\a1:q1: tfiil.'-11-id: u s
ill'clif~fu~◄l!I ft ~: I r- ~~ • ,...
isaq~ ~ ~tCIIIEii'
'1"°' ffl~-IT llijSifh II 9
'31ilciliUtt4_4'~'-I' Ql~ - ~ : J ttli~rl=ii'-1 mi ill ~ ~ ~ ~ : II 10
~ ~: ~ ffl: I ~ m:si,.. ._,
NGJi(IR_i-ll(PIQf:
~
~'\"1 •w•• \\ 11
'31ffl' ~'lffll~ ~fltUflGq :toil ~~ I ~ q1q1g~◄\ffild\l(lifil(◄IM◄ II 'I;>
12

~ ~ <'1ftl'ffi'r ~:l Q"·dllN'&II~ ~i\st

. SICre1kl'IRI~ II 13

~ ~ifffls.a 31•1dl~~Ol'I{ I
. .
~ ~: 1~ ~~( q;& i:.(ffl(J ~ 1114
~

wfi&ql~«i ~ii(ili.Q 'llifitli•lla" ~ : I ~q1R ~ ~ 11\i fffl 11. ts

"31Ql("ct~~sfj:
. c:, i:fiti"cft
' ~:
' I QT (81dti lfRlf ~ ~~ U 16
tft. ~ (Elei~;r: I -11dl( iJft ~ Sll'fl:~: 1(1 U 11
•

·«lcil41tllQ ~ ·
" ':J

unfit for us to stay in any longer. Let us Vamadeva OD Rama's spiritual ldmtity
also go to the forest even today. 5. We (10-31) •
-shall go wliere Rama is going with his wife 10. When all good men were thus
and brother. See how Sita the daughter of mourning, the great sage Vamadeva, who
Janaka is walking bare-footed along the road! was amidst them, came forward to comfort
-6. Sita, a beauty without a peer anywhere them. He said to them: "Do not be
in the world, was hitherto living in seclusion downcast with sorrow, thinking either of
without. being seen by any man outside the Rama or Sita. Listen to what I say regarding
-circle of her kith and kin. But see how she the truth about them. (11-12). This Rama
is walking bare-footed along the crowded is none but the Supreme Being-Ma.'1&-
public road without even a veil covering vishnuAdi-Narayana. This Sita, the daugh-
her face! 7. Rama too is going on foot ter of Janaka, is Mahalakshmi, famous as
without any horse or elephant as a mount. the Yogamaya ofVishnu. The one whom you
.See, there goes our noble Lord, the most know as Lakshmana is Adisesha now follow-
handsome person in the whole world! 8. ing him. The Lord, uniting Himself with
That Rakshasi of a Kaikeyi will cause total Maya, has taken these different forms.
ruin. Rama's heart must surely be wrenched (13-17). It is He who, assuming the qualities
by grief to see Sita trudging along the road. of Rajas, has become Brahma, the creatQr.
9. Tliis is indeed a stroke of destiny against So also, assuming the quality of SattVa,·
which all human effort is of no avail." He has become Mahavishnu, the protecto,
 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 5

iwt+4H ~ q,At'lftl ~ : I ~";q ~ ~ •ft:~q, :qfNd; ~ II 18

~'lijEclfil•M tfl"61qi
' ~ '"'i4'~ II 19
"4i(\q;w: I ~e&f41i!N'l"ll(M1_"4f
~~ - wtN f(t-t"i ~ IRT: I ~•◄111~fit -~" .-R:tn f.tg:f-1,qfa 11 20
,.s: • . I
•lli1Uf◄ 1Rllf ~ ~ ~IE&l.f: ~ ~ir-liN tt,tll(INffl ~: II 21

pc:41iil~lf~I ficu.i\eg ~scqqR: I ~ ~ t.or: ~ fflUR~~ ft: II 22

•ltiilQ~cl .i ~ ~ ~~ I ~ - ~ ~ltf I (j_RR4tq.=af.fi1Roft 11 23
~ ~ 41iq\ ctm
;mt cfil~lll~fq I ~~~: " sng: 'l.'ffl~IJIF.1' :q tl 24
... •lftMIW{ q.(i{ I 3tit ~ Ql~:ltf ~ NQ ;nfiim(: II 25
~~ ffl \{I\Cl"09~
<111<1¥11\ ~ ~ ;scqf.:ij ~ ~ I fflt fi 't1ff~f;r ;r '1◄kl Eli(l◄-t II 26
tit i.WW ~ t:Clql 41\t~ltilt I <IAAl4.« . . .~ 4iltl:iffl -11;:q-1 Ci-IN( 1127
of the worlds. In the end, assuming the the earth of the burden of evil Kshatriyas,
quality of Tamas, He will be Rudra !be He incarnated Himself as Rama of Bhrigu's
cause of dissolution. In days of old, takmg line. That same Lord of the universe has
the form of a Fish, He enabled the devotee now incarnated as Rama. He will destroy
Vaivasvata Manu to get into a boat and Ravana and other Rakshasas in thousands.
get protection till the end of the great He has taken a human form because that evil
deluge. Again, when the Milk Ocean was Rakshasa Ravana can ·be killed only by the
churned and the churning rod Mandara hands of a man. In a previous birth, King
mountain sank into the ocean up to Sutala, Dasaratha had.adored Harl through austeri-
He, this leader of the Raghu's clan, assum- ties, d~siring that He Himself should be
ing the form of a Tortoise, supported the born as a son to him. Rama is that Maha-
mountain on His back. When at the time of vishnu, now incarnated as man. In order
Pralaya, the earth sank to the level of Rasa- to destroy Ravana and others, He will go
tala, this noble one of Raghu's line took the even today to the forest accompanied by
shape of a Boar and lifted it out on His Lakshmana. This Sita is Maya, the power
tusk. (18-23). In days of yore assuming the of Vishnu, who is the cause of creation,
form of a Man-lion, He gave protection to sustentation and dissolution of the universe..
Prahlada -and tore open with his nails the (24-25). Neither Kaikeyi nor King Dasaratha
chest of the demon Hiranyakasipu, the is in the least responsible for all these
oppressor of all the worlds. When Aditi, the developments. It was even yesterday that
motherof the Devas, approached him to help Narada prayed to Rama to be pleased to
her sons, the Devas, who had been depriv- relieve the earth of its burdens, and Rama
ed of their heavenly realm by Bali, He mani- himself replied to him that he would go to the·
fested himself in the form of a Dwarf, and forest the very next day. Therefore, you
through the tactics of begging, recovered that ignorant people can abandon all grief on
realm of the celestials. In order to relieve account of Rama. (26-27) In this world, who~
18-39] RAMA'S DEPARTURE TO THE FOREST 77

11p.nq1i'4~qu1 Al+i44R1Qllcfilt\ I itilil•tf 11a1-11tr1itt u~ c(V(q' :q u 28

(litl :t=«4l\tt'&fe.(4~ ~ cf!<l~a: I ( ~ i fcmtlff'f ◄l1t<ctt 11(11fif: 11 29
~~sfi{~:~mt~~"~' ~\4:uqaF'f ,1q~c11.:i1N.:(l'-4• 11 30
11 ~ M.:{t4AC€4 ~ <r+Rl1~'4l. I ~ uit 'ffl qfitaqiffl,1-1\f4.1 ti 31
<~• rr1q;rq
'ft•.;:.
'=''
-~ fir
~ <N◄ ~I: I -~ffif ~ ~sftr~ii 'R ~: 11 3:1
t~
m ~q: (!lqfft\~ fqttit(qcllR:{f: I msw: {itaq1 ·lfm Mfit~11ii14\~ II • 33
3fl•Rm .. ~ ~d\fsrq~'a' {Plffl c(if1( I 1r.ct ~ffla11: 'ffl'Sf111ij1q1.1« ;r: q
~
34 n
~9:ifdl U~t\l~ -ill(tful. Sff{~ ffll( ·1 Uqp:J ~lt1JW.T1'-J .__m~
~~ ~"' U35
~~ ◄~•Gtfq',T'-1 4;:q-4\(if'1f q.ft:.11~ I ~-qvnsfq ~ ~ ~m
C. 'C.
~ Natl-Iii 1136
m •1'1~ ~ ill~~·p-1t ~~ l ~tl{\' tJ,~~ ~-.:t\<4'tt~ q4~Q.q( ~, 37
~ ~ : ~ <tat«.m: 611.:aa: 1 ~iQ,;s~ ~••~ ~ cqMCf• " ' 11 38
w{
~ Jll{ rtffl <~ ~ ~ . ~: I e1;acfl6flf ~ ~ ffldfq ~ !ltf't:l'c§M II 39
ever repe~ts the name of Rama constantly, is so, the sage departed, and the pious devotees
never overcome by fear of death and other recognised the identity of Rama with the
calamities. That being the case, how can Supreme .Being.
you ever suspect this Rama to be overcome
by grief? (28-29). In order to bless the Scenes at Rama's Departure (33-46)
world, He is imitating the ways of man. 33. Now Rama, along with Sita and
For providing devotees with an object for . Lakshmana went straight to the palace of
centring their devotion and service, for his father, and said to Kaikeyi as follows:
I
bringing about the destruction of Ravana, 34. "O mother! We three have come ready to
and for fulfilling the prayer of King go to any forest that you want us to go to.
Dasaratha, He has assumed this human Let our father order us without delay.''
form.'' Saying s<;>.- the sage Vamadeva 35. Hearing these words of Rama, Kaikeyi
resumed silence. got up at once and gave them three tree-
30. Hearing these words of Vamadeva, bark garments that ascetics wear, one each
all those pious men had the doubts of their for Rama, Lakshmana and Sita. (36-37.)
heart dispelled and began to meditate on Rama now abandoned his royal dress and
Rama as a Divine Being. 31. Whoever put on the tree-bark. Laksbmana also follow-
constantly contemplates on this esoteric ed suit. But Sita, not knowing how to wear
teaching on Rama and Sita, will attain to a garment of that kind, stood puzzled, hold-
firm devotion to Rama, accompanied by ing it in hand and looking at the face of
illumination. 32. "This secret doctrine is to Rama. Rama, thereupon took that piece of
be jealously guarded," said sage Vamadeva, tree-bark and tied it over her dress. (38-39).
"you are all very dear to Rama.•· Saying Seeing this piteous scene, all the women in
 78 AYODHYA K.ANDAM [Ch. 5

~ uif '1tl~9m 'f'R41 'l'Rliffll I R.Ril+lilUffl ~ 9~1"1("1'JN(II II 40

n,q~-:1f;r~i ult ~~rutf.t◄IRu~ I ~ a.:U<'ff~ ~· ,14q,..q n 41
<'-l•n• rr~a.o · .r . ◄.:t◄<filttu 1 (~11:IAAlitt'lliH mf ~ (Uil\!ltli'(ll42
fMINiqfWt ~ «'t(•~qR<cild~I 31,,uw ~ ~ • • U¥R11 ~ : II 43
uq: W(.{ijai ~ mR (Ifill~ I ~ : (lft•l4i &l\k1Uftt1•i ~ II 44
•1'1"'1 ~Ml -fli.◄lt118 81(~ I ffllo fflq ljq;:51'Rf ~ ~~~ 1145
°'
;,a ,,,sfu ~ ~i\dts'4kq«t11(_ I ~ ~ ~ <m ~ : s,,qd\!JN II 46
~ ◄IGI\J(tl-4 'fl( illillUlijiijlt(: I RR fdqf<t ~ SM!tl.:it ('4¥1..cl!I: II 47
~ «('41 ~ lit ~ 'I{ ffl I .1i'9Q'.'«Hql (llltlltl«NI( qi<-+Jtl(w-{ II 48
M\PiMliti ii1'\I¾ ~ tlNllN ii' I 3tlt a
if. :i\;c1fit' ~ Q1i fir-rt rp: ll49
8ffl' ff( SIN!t-Ei 4'9EMl'41: 'A'N I: I \its• N<•« ~ l1'ii0-141◄dM41( ,1 so
~ \0 ~

the palace began to cry aloud. The Preceptor of Rama. (44-46). Circumambulating his
Vasishtha, on hearing their cry,came into the father, Rama also got into the chariot and
palace. He grasped the situation and address- Lakshmana followed him, taking with him
ed Kaikeyi in a very angry mood. He said, a pair each of sword, bow and quiver.
••o wicked woman! According to the boon When they directed their charioteer to
given to you, Rama alone is to go to the proceed, King Dasaratha cried out, "'O
forest. Why are you then giving this ascetic's Sumantra! Stop, Stop." But Rama once
tree-bark dress to Sita'? (40-43). If Sita, again gave order to proceed and the chariot-
the chaste wife of Rama, prefers to follow eer started off. When they had moved out
him to the forest as a matter of duty, let her some distance, King Dasaratha fell un-
do so, al ways dressed in excellent clothes conscious on the floor.
and • bedecked with all ornaments. By 47. Many citizens, including children,
accompanying him, she will be able to relieve old men, pious Brahmanas and others ran
Rama of much of his sufferings incidental after the chariot crying out, "O Rama!
to life in the forest." Stop, Stop." 48. After weeping for a long
Now King Dasaratha said, addressing his time, King Dasaratha asked his attendants
minister Sumantra, "These three, who are to take him to. the quarters of Kausalya,
dear to the ascetics of the forest, should the mother of Rama. 49. He said, "'If
go from here only in a chariot." Saying so, I am there in Kausalya's palace, the life
he looked at Rama, Sita and Lakshmana, of my sorrow-stricken self may last for a
and imtnediately fell down on the earth short time more. Separated from Rama,
crying aloud, overwhelmed by sorrow, and I am not going to live any longer." SO.
was almost drowned in his own tears. Now Reaching Kausalya's palace, he again be-
first Sita got into the chariot in the presence came unconscious and fell down. Recover-
40-62] RAMA'S DEPARTURE TO THE FOREST 79

(I~ 611ijl~< ~ ~c(ij""~ l m!f srrt'f f.ros.1<r

~smft~: 11 51
C:"'I. ,..
fi'ld'-1 I {ff - q r 'Qij'qif1l1~ (!)'~qur: I 'fi<!M 1+11(-1 ~ : u~ur ij ¥0..qd; ll 52
ffll: ~ Q¥tl•l?,I m'di«l@l~d: I 'ffifif ,flt 1~ ~ tfl1\•1~~•'1l ~ ll 53
~fa ~"•~•q ~ mirsRtf€1fifnt: 1 ;nt 11~a1fil .:t•l~~ ~ ~-q1ii1.:r: II 54
\ l ~ ~ ~ t!'4"'51Pl&_+IW.,( I ~(1;f\4e4 ~q: ~ ~.'4Jt l•P.f II 55
(t'-1 iijtij; uit~fir ~ -=uiOOSi'-1<1_ I lffflU ~nr: ~)(fr ~ ~'IUTI'S.N 'f!{ijl{ ns6
31~iq1R:lfjijl ~ f?if~ ~ mW ~: I ~sfq- ~rlf t([C?~~ 3lldij€tilC4 ~:fiiffl: II s1
'
~~fit•Cd 1'M q :tq..ij(,d F t11: I ~ mt mfuf ~ P-11'-IRild~(;EC\I( \\ 58
~sfit ~lj lfm" ;(rd_tU¥tl(I Ql4_(I( I Wildl( ~CR.li-44 :{q' mlf ffldlQ'll~('n 59
•IWRfl< 'A'll•l~'d~\ffif-1¥~: l 4tlf ~;n wfq'6€'.f ~i{l~I Qlil~~:1160
'
fil:tl 1W41$\~ 6 f;a1t6IC:: ~q: I ~ !I~ ~: \l ffl ◄.1¥tl:&l+l¥t(t«t◄I( II 61
- . ~-t: . . C' t °' ,0

QGII" ~i:m'rf ~ .,k't'I 611i'lij( I 'fi<ill~ "lr'ffl~ ,~ "1RWl(I: ll 62

ing consciousness after _a long time, he these people are asleep.·• Sumantra. as
sat there dazed without' uttering -a •wotd ordered, yoked the horses to the chariot,
and Rama, Sita and Lakshmana started
Meeting with Guba (51-73) in it in great haste. (57-58). The chariot
(51-52) Reaching the banks of the river was taken in the direction of Ayodhya
Tamasa, Rama stayed there happily for the for some distance and from there turned back
night. Without taking any food excepting to the forest. The citizens, waking up in
water from the river, he slept under a tree. the morning, were terribly grief-stricken to
Sita also did the same. And Laksh- notice the absence of Rama there. They,
mana, who knew all Dharma, along with however, tried to trace him, following the
Sumantra kept guard with bow in hand. mark made by the chariot wheels. But
53. The sorrow-stricken citizens too had that took them only back to the city. And
followed Rama. They halted somewhere in so r~signing themsel_vcs to their fate, they
the neighbourhood for the night with the contmued to stay m the city, constantly
resolution that either they would get back thinking of Rama and Sita.
Rama to the city, or failing that, go with (59-62). Sumant~a now drove the chariot
him to the forest. (54-56). Astonished at their very fast. M ovmg through pro
. sperous
detem1ination, Rama said, "I cannot go back villages. Rama reached the banks of the
to the city and if these people come to the G~nga where t~e Ashrama known as
forest, thev will be put to great difficulties." Srmgavera was situated. Seeitig th h 1_ .
Accordingiy he addressed Sumantra, "O r1ver • G anga an d bath"mg in it, Rama:.~
e OY--
Sumantra ! Get the clnriot ready. We highly delighted to stay undemu __ - a
.:;~ih
shall get away from here even now, while Simsapa tree. Now Guba, a l#t':Q1uef-
80 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. S
...
(1¥i@IHI- ~"C◄c:Sll'IQ ~ I !!\l"41C'-4 ~ ~ ~ : Qk'l\i:IGI II 63
.,:I
°'
6\'ef!tl'ffl ~ ~ S1191Ril\iii'4\( I ~~ ll' ~.-lf ~ (ffl4Wl◄-t 11 64
~ Q(tlitt"'(: ~Q.cll
G, '
~sv· ·(\\,.'El'I
--.
t ~'flr{~~tell&ffl ~~~ \\1~11 II 65
q,ctliU411:il ~ I 311•1~9 ~ w11R q'Rwj ~ ~ ~ II 66
'
~ ~\ciilR ~" 6Mij1M ir I 31i11'1~ q11◄-t_ ~l(,(\dS{ U<l"lif II 67
~"""''- ~ ~ ~ fl ~ I wt· -~ml ~ JR wR • 'Pl ~ II 68
Q.. C-- • ~ •--3,. ~Ct.
a--'."l-t\"t~-- ◄ ~ ~ 'ti(tl~lvl. MiSiici J ~ '441ft Wf ~ ~ 4t'S'~ki~4<fe~/'1-: 1169
..:;i..

..e.\ Q'h.Ct:ttt aca«¥:.'11&.<•( I· ~ ~l;u11 (lffi.ffl ·~wt..«.:•n 11 70

ilciHU ll (ISSil:f.'4 ~~I ~· ~ l 311~~ ~~NllfW: ~ ~ f t 11 '71
~ ~ -t•l(!fiQl(HI ~ ~ I UV.CN a ~~ ~· ~ 11 72

tain, knowing about the advent of Rama be Thou pleased to sanctify my house by
from his people,proceeded to meet him, who Th)' presence after accepting this offering
was both his friend and master. Carrying of all the fruits and roots that I collected for
fruits, honey, flowers and the like in hand, Thee-0 venerable one! Be gracious and
he went quickly in a mood of high el.ation. bless Thy servant."
63. bffering all these things to Rama, he (68-69). Rama, who was delighted with
made a full prostration ~t his f~et, stretching Guha, said _to him, "0 friend! Hear my
his whole body on the ground. Rama lifted words. For fourteen .years, I shall not
him up immediately and embraced him. enter a village or a house, nor shall [ eat
64. After Rama had made kind enquiries fruits and roots offered by others. True
of his welfare, Guba said to him with Jlis it is that all this kingdom is mine. You
palms joined in salutation: "O Thou, are indeed dear to my heart.'' 70. Rama
who art. the sanctifier of the worlcls! Today next had some sap of banyan tree brought,
I am really fortunate and my birth in the and· with it he and Lakshmana had their
tribe of hunters has come to it~ fulfilment. hair matted and tied on their head 1ike
(65-67). 0 the noblest among the Raghus ! crowns. (71-72). That prince of Raghu's
I have bad the thrill of spiritual joy by line, taking only water as his food, spent
contacting Thy body today. This country the night along with Sita on a bed of grass
of the hunters belongs to me, Thy servant. made for them by Lakshmana. On such
Therefc;>re these places are under Thy beds, he and Sita slept as .comfortably
sovereignty. O noble scion of Raghu's as they used to do on luxurious cots in
line! Be pleased to stay on here and rule the upper floor of the palace.
over us. Let us go to the town, and there
 Sl-73 & 1-7] RAMA ON HIS WAY TO CHITRAKUTA 81

73

73. And Lakshmana. equipped with bow. armed Guha. stood guard over Rama in the
arrow and quiver, along with the fully premises.

'R: 91f:
~ ~ 9¥1•ffl" ~: 9"s~qf<,,: 1 ~hn{ f:ft1«U\ mi q:{qfQ <IEll!fll. n 1
ll'-119'. l"qffie«t< ~ijcff 9t I ,;r: ~ ~14,◄t ~~if 11-:1~,t~ 11 2
1$6h4\ Ull~;~~ mai fins-ti 9)(11 I 1F'R19J('4~'41lf •Et\~1 q1qif I~«( II 3
~f:11 ~ur: 511t " ' 'f! ff 1111 I t1: q ~:~ ~ ~: ~ q1 II 4
~fit ~
f:l\◄1 <icfi'IEI
.
ffllJf
~
~:ua~,: II 5
tlGIC!l'-f-Csi4M ... VSN '{l'ffl 'ffl' i.(i.(ftft'Rr _,"'
3li ¥00RI ~~: ~qefi-~RMffl ~ ~: 11
C.
6
af.11~~-~q&qWtffi=a-,r: I ~'-liNl-il(~lf ~r ,sr Alff0 qQ 11 7

Chapter 6
RAMA ON HlS WAY TO CHITRAKUTA

Laksbmana's advice to Guba (1-15) 4. Hearing this, Lakshmana replied, "O

(1-2). After Rama had fallen asleep, Guha, friend! Listen to me. In this world who
looking at him with eyes brimming with is the cause of whose sorrow, and who is the
tears, said to Lakshmana in all humility, cause of whose happiness too? 5. The
"'O brother! Don't you see this prince of cause of one's enjoyment and suffering is
Raghu's line, who has been accustomed. to one's own actions (Karmas) of past lives.
-sleep only on golden cots with excellent 6. There is none external to oneself causing
mattresses, now lying on a bed of grass one happiness and misery. It is a perverted
.along with Sita! 3. It was destiny that intelligence that attributes these experiences
made Kaikeyi bring about this sad con- as caused by another. It is vain pride that
dition for Rama.But this was done indirectly makes one think that '[ am doing• such an
through Manthara, whose evil advice act. The world is strung, as it were, on the
Kaikeyi accepted and so committed this thread of one's own action. 7. In this world~
-sinful act." men think of others as friends, relatives,
A-6
 82 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 6

~ elf ~ elf ~a• ~Mci:U•TI ~= I '·HICl'l l•ld ~ '14"1 ~..ir;n \ffi( II 8

if 1" \1}•11•111 ~ -I' ir \lll\N◄tiil I :311•11')9~ ffl•l'IDl\o.ffltq}•f◄:tl•ft \ffi( II 9
- ~ ~~- ~q+qu[I ~~ c1I I w«
11'":f111 d ~ ~ •11'"4'-11 II 10
q ~tfA.,a.,~
1!i4iUit~dJJ I ~QISI( ~ '-ltlfli(cit¥.._Eq uu~: Ii 11
riu ~:at~ -R:: Jlc:q◄(SEqa" I ,:r{R ·~qq1qli-4iltq;.i ~:~~( 11, 12
l@Wi◄i6( ~:9 ~M411-t ..~ ~ I 1:qir~f.( -51~-lltlciti:_~ fa:;r~ II 13
fl\sl~ Rft 1::~ ~Mq~ Rll6 ~ I J:qq;:qt;.q<41fi ~ qqt~ 11 14
C: '"" • -~
""~' Fili~ ~f;t,2'qqR,1.1 -I -ic-14......,----a wf Pr.=tl 611 i._,q,~ Cll'l~""iaf"'w...t l~( 15
!IC4iMq\\~ 'lfi'l~tliti ;rllt I ~ ~ 4Rdcti ~ tR: ~""~: Ut6
-~ •• uut ...◄....... ii . . , ~"°tc11 ~ ~ f.t«1fa::;firti(: u
~
11

. enemies, neutrals etc. But the responsibility, subject to happiness and misery. The Iife
for one's actions is entirely on oneself. of man is a bundle of such experiences.
We wrongly attribute them to the others 13. Just as day and night follow each other
mentioned. 8. Man, who is subject to his irreversibly, so do men experience happiness.
own Karma, should submit himself to the now and after that misery, and after misery,
happiness and the misery that befall him as happiness once again. 14. In the midst
a result of his •own Karma. He should re- of happiness, misery can occur, and in the
main unperturbed while experiencing these, midst of misery, happiness too can occur. As
the fruits of one's own: actions. 9. Let water and mire are mixed together intimately,
him think, 'I have neither desire for Bhoga so are happiness and mi~ry. 15. So, en-
(enjoyments), nor do I avoid them. Let lightened men, considering these favourable,
them come or let them go.• Thinking in this and unfavourable experiences as Maya or
way, one should liberate oneself from mere appearances, remain unperturbed with-
enslavement to enjoyments. 10. The fruits out yielding to elation or depression."
of one's own good and evil actions, accruing
from whomever or in whatever manner and Parting with Guba (16-27)
in whatever place and time, have to 16. As Guba and Lakshmana conversed
be experienced then and there. There is no in this way, a glimmer of light began to
remedy against this. 11. One should not spread in the sky. It was now dawn, when
feel elated when happiness is experienced, Rama, getting up from sleep, bathed in the
nor depressed when misery overcomes one. water of the river and performed his morning
What Destiny has accorded to one according rites. (17-20). Next Rama said to Guba,
to one's Karma cannot be overcome by "Get me a good boat." And Guha, the
anyone, be he a Deva or an Asura. 12. king of the hunters, accordingly brought a
This body of ours, which is a product of well-constructed boat, himself rowing it.
our virtuous and sinful actions, is always He now said to Rama, "O Lord! Please
8-30] RAMA ON HIS WAY TO CHITRAKUTA 83

~tt~◄ ftf ;rr=.r,uf.t;w,q ue&Jou( 1 ~•111'11,wat ~ ~r~ ~•

;w II is
~ $1@fq: ~IWtl(-◄ (Ullftdt I (I~~: elditll<''-'4 :f1'1Qlijlfi( II 19
~ {lll◄l(!f"'-1 ffl =q1<'1a.~1tu I 311liilli.lii( tttll<lttt ~-.nscq,(iffl( ~II 20
~(«11.aJl(ql¥f ltt ~URI~: • : mt( I •illii~ am
l1lf sn¥tt11q19 GIi-tel It 21
~ tqf ~~ f9'~"11 ◄-t◄l8d: I ~ri)ur «f\d,t t◄f' ~ul;f =if ~ II 22
"111ilfNttR!lf -11-1 l◄k'S~Rffl I ~€tffil q\\\ff ffl :tl~~q ~ : II 23
~SN fflcf Jf(t itPICtflM ~ ~I - ~ ffl.ft%ai(Olf~atl+q(f(_ \\24
llffl
.!)
~'l,fa.◄"44 ~1111'1,iiEtlfl 1 • ~: E ~ i-1M(1( n 2s
~~ ~ .:tl(-1~ ~ltf+fiPid( I (EtlffilM~•q~~(i•H:t◄llii~:~:1126
f. ~ • ..::..~ ~
.f◄<1q1q1ij !Jt ~1->1~ 1'91'AT ~ 11
~ . 21
~

~ ~ Iii tm ;;,<q, ~ ·~ 6 ~ I 1:l'klll ~ff ~ tflq18{1 «f fimll( 28

ffiff ~111~ ~ ~ ; r (UliAtd: I
ilU:1311'1¥fq~ llffl ~mf\11<1: I ffi "ff
-=-
N(f UII: !ff( ~ (
'
m It 29
mft c(ll1di~: 4'<11e~qo11qf 9Jif.%1d: I ~ '"$1\-4@ ~,~4tti 1Aeftttia Ibo
get into the boat along with Sita and Lnksh- you do not do so. I shall give up my life."
mana. I shall myself row it with perfect Hearing these words of the hunter-chief,
-dexterity." Agreeing to the proposal, Rama Sri Rama said to him, "After staying in the
he1ped Sita to embark and himself Dandaka forest for fourteen years, I sha\1
foll~wed, holding the hands of Guha. Next be returning. What I say is true, Rama's
Lakshmana put alt the weapons in the boat words never prove untrue." With these
.and himself got into it. 21. As Guba rowed words, he embraced the devotee, consoled
the boat along with his companions and him again and again, and managed to send
the bqat reached the middle of the Ganga, him back, and Guba returned s9rrowfully.
Sita prayed as follows to the river-goddess:
22. "O Goddess of Ganga! Salutations to Rama at Bharadwaja's Ashram• (28-41)
Thee! After I return from forest life along 28. In the forest nearby, Rama and
with Rama and Lakshmana, I shall worship Lakshmana hunted a permitted wild
Thee. 23. With great devotion I shall adore animal, cooked it, offered it, and took
Thee with plentiful offerings, including the meat for the day as meal. During
liquor and meat." Shortly after, they all the night, they peacefully slept under
Teached the other shore. a tree. (29-30). In the morning, along
(U.27). Guha now said to Rama, "O with Sita and Lakshmana, Rama pro-
great king, I too shall go with you. Be ceeded to the hermitage of Bharadwaja.
pleased to give me permission for that. If In the neighbourhood of the hermitage, he
84 AYODHYA KANDAM (Ch. 6

,.. -.....-- ,.. ,..

~~~ «(ffl ~ "'~: - ~: ' ~=:tfl'lwt_ @I: ij+U•I~ ~~ iff~-=ll(lt.lif: H31
C ~ • ' ,.._
_6'1_,l,...'-1: ~ : ~li¥Hifl{ 111' ~'4QI-Jt\f: I ~<ll-ilP.J i.J~ --- "'"
.... ~flqq~~ 1-NJR~ II 32

~~~~- «~«i"'-114 ~l~ ~~~: I ~,{l~t'=-~ ,., =q qm =q ~WJT~4'P-P-4i' II 33

• • r-
NV UII' 4'41?.fftl q,i\p.C~I ~q~ I mg: i:t' qob.n~t cqr ~ ~1-ltl~(ffl◄-i II 34
' °'
311•1~& 'f~~ ,:;fm: ~~~;r I ~"~1'€4le:.itilr;w;f «R'ftft «( ~T~ 11 35

'11'€'-11 ~~ . ~~ ◄Etil~I~ I - ~: ffl lfflt'SNI

ffl\'~ II 36 ij;J

ffl ~" ~~ '1_6 ~l•lll+f~ =q ~ i ~ ffi qmqr.i 11Pttfr tlirf~~ II ?-7

q('l4(4l{CGflS~ ~a\' iiliRUII ~ I lf~ '4.:C◄l(1Y q~ft:gqft{ ~ ~: II 38
atl-tlilt ijMW~..\t( ~lij'{l fSl~ql(-(•U~ I ~: ~ ~ Ni ~ 9,dt'-TIS{ ~ II 39
~
tt~i ~fq i:filtM pi q6: 'R1{ I "(111~111'1◄ itll\ijl{il~0l6@: - • II 40
31s,ll@:'-l l@P·U illt.4:lq ·ttfsP-t◄l◄◄I: I ~ ~'"" d~;"qf1N'1:II ,r..~r.c~ 1141

saw a Brahmacharin. and accosting him, and Lakshmana, again adored him and ex-
said. "Please inform your teacher, the tended to him a reception according to the
sage, that Rama. the son of Dasaratha, is noblest traditions. 37. He then said, '"By Thy
waiting at the fringe of the forest surround- advent, the austerities I have been practising
ing the hermitage." (31-32). The Brahma- have come to their fulfilment. I am acquaint-
charin thereupon went quickly into the ed, 0 Rama, with everything about Thee-
hermitage and saluting the sage Bhara- Thy past and what Thou art going to do
dwaja, said, "O Master! Rama has come hereafter. I know Thee as the veritable
into the forest and is waiting outside in the Paramatman who has assumed a human form
neighbourhood of the Ashrama. He is by His Maya. (38-39). By virtue of the
accompanied by his wife and brother. He insight I have gained by Thy adoration,
is a personage looking like a divinity. He I have come to understand how Thou wert
asked me to inform you in the proper way prayed to by Brahma, how Thou hast
about his arrival." 33. Hearing these words, incarnated Thyself, what the purpose of
the great sage Bharadwaja got up Thy residence in the forest is, and what
immediately from his seat and went towards Thou hast done while living in Ayodhya.
Rama, carrying with him the ingredients What more am I to say? 0 the noblest
for the offerings of Arghya and Padya. one of. Raghu's line! (40-41). I hav.e
(34-36). After making salutation to Rama come to my life's fulfilment by _my contact
and Lakshmana, the sage said, "O Rama, with Thee. I am blessed by meeting Thee,
lotus-eyed one! Please visit my hermit- who art the Purusha that transcends Prak-
age and deign to coQsecrate it with the riti, now incarnated in Kakutstha's line."
dust of Thy feet." With these words, he Thereupon Rama, along with Sita and
led him into the hermitage along with Sita Lakshmana, saluted the sage and said, "O
 3.1-53} RAMA ON HIS WAY TO CHITRAKUTA 85

SildijNlq q-1114'~ IM◄I\•: I ldltijjci.f af;r;n ~i11ifu1 ffiil': 11 42

Jfq'1:ff NSIEfi!lfi: ffiiilct.4• ~~:·I ~ ~S'liffi!·~ "48t~ijl1( II 43
°'
-fr-TPlllfrl:ll'f•)Ji R't'-l'f'IJ'ficil'flffl''{ I tl5f t~c:ff 6i1Hl'R ffi'"'5 l~IP( 1144
;r;tTI( fffl«t U'lt qf~Gt;J ~· 61<1'-ii I ~ ( I Ult <'1R1'-i V<iitlN\fflifitli<.<I{ 1145
'
~Mcift~~11unqa ~lff!41MI~ I .~{Rffl$R Efiltitl'-ll~ifbfCIP( II 46
~ '"' ~ ,. &:,.,C."I. t:.. • • (' ~
~qi( «'81"1~1'r mfl'-t'IMPl'lijfUf: I 31l«iit'i4 ·~•wf;f( ~ ~-w"'=11◄~
◄; II 47
"'~f'-IMf ~·•~\~ 'fft416'-llk,f1:l(tt<l: I 'fi<tt\<i: « q;~'tffat~NI ~ (tliMEH U 48
~: ~f<tr: Jlf{ ffifln'{ii Nitl'-IMd: I NiJ.<••i ~~ i("lillii.fl•ldl ~ I\ 49
'1◄..ffl lf~ aw1-1f;:ij Iii. ~-qpffs~ .a(Uli( I q;r ~ Utiiliffl>.t 11~~1-i ~ ~ I I so
fflMI m~: .m ~~ .J~~ I . - (l'fNUU«t ar.n 6Md&lil4h(. II 51
~ 6'tM•l-li. M◄IEAillitfq111( I ~fq Q~~•f.l .M◄IQ&i(-tif.t fi: U 52
~ {UWl<oi ~illwflcfd it (\iij~-f I Wfflqf uf(d\4Rf A'iri q,aM~ II
~ ~ ... Go
~d«~"q-1_nriii ~ q 'Ra' M'-ldil~~ H 53
great sage! We, who are mere Kshatriyas, petals, and who appeared now with a crown
be~h your blessings." Conversing in of matted .Jocks on his head-,the S(lge
this way, they spent some time with the sage• Valmiki. got up from his seat in great haste.
With eyes brimming .with tears and un-
Rama at Valmiki's Ashrama (42-64) winking· due to amazement . and with- •a
(42-43). Next morning, after his bath and heart overtlow~g with bliss, he embraced
morning rites, the sage directed Rama to Rama and .offered Arghya anq· Padya with
the banks of. the Yamuna. Accompanied great devotion to him· who was- the objcce
by some of the pupils of the sage, Rama of. worship for the .whole world.- He then
cro.ssed the Yamuna on his way to mount fed •him with sweet frQits and roots..
Cbia:akuta, .where the hermitage of sage (49-S@). Saluting the sage Valmiki with
Valmiki was situated. Soon, he reached humiUty, R.ama .said to him, "At the com..
that hermitage ·which was inhabited by a mand .of our father, we have come to this
large number of sages. (44-45). That hermit- Dandakarany.a;. To. you, who are. capable
. age. w~s full of animals and birds, and the of knowing eve.cytbing, it. is needless-for me
trees there were laden with flowers and to give the reason for this,. I request you
fruits. ,Meeting the sage Valmiki to advise me as to wh~re I Q8JI stay in peace
there, Rama, Lakshmana and Sita $8luted in, these regions. St. At titat place, I shall
bun. (46-48). At .the ·Sight of Rama, the spen<J. som~
length.of timo-aJong with Sita.'' •
-~~rt of Lakthmi and the moat handsom~ When .Rama said this-much, that sage spob
~ f Rama who .bad a cupid4ike fona to. him with a SJllile on .bis face. (52-53).
.a.nd. attract.we eyes of the shape of lc,tuJ HTb.ou art indeed
. the. best .residence
. for the
 86 AYODHYA KANDAM · [Ch. 6

~ar;rf ~~1-flitillfllf =q- ~~! I ~lit◄ ~t ~ Wf

~sfgq~~ II 54
111fiaq\;:q.ffi4&q Nl¥N i1'illflSM:t14( I ~d'-R ~ ff ~111 d~ (~GHtf.:a:~~ II 5S
til◄.-JiGti,W ~. Nlil◄ ~ tffli I RFm' f ; r ~ - ~~ ~· tl+lk~4( II 56
f.tu:c,Aur: . ffli=8f ~ ~11◄fltdr: 1 ~~~cii;c~lff ~ ~~ 11g~ n 51
. a,fq ~tl.ff~4: 8.:t!~ ~ : ~ I ~~..~-ll'l~ 1158
t~~'tfiifi¥ti
~ .f' ~ +11~@ firf~ 1ffl iraf'<l~it-n ~ Us9
iq,.di,4 mar 8Pi' JRtq" wl' ~Rf , •
".R'41◄1fi.N4il(~ tt q:(q@ w11t'lf;r I ~~ ~ 'l1t't:v snu,9:4.Jilf;f{ltJ« H 60
(i~u~i(f44i=.«1@ ~ irrwRf ~1.1( II
•
q:(qf.(\
314N«
:::.. ~ . . ,.. .
ct 8EC!!(1:ll'4~ ffl R ~ \l~+lif.-ij Eh( I

~@ ~ ffli' ~ ~ ffl(ttfl ~
61
' II 62
f.:j(..ij(li-ql(lt4\t,ijkij-tt ~◄E'll<(((i:INRMN!iji..f i'( I

whole world, while at ~e same_ time . all equal-their heart is the fitting residence
beings in the universe form a fitting residence for Thee. 58. Those who have resigned
for Thee too. 0 Rama! Thou scion of their mind and intellect to Thee, those who
Raghu's line! What I have pointed out is are ever established in perfect contentment,
Thy common place of residence. Thou • those who have dedicated all their ~~rk~
hast asked for a special residence where to Thee-their hearts form the auspicious
Thou couldst stay with Sita. O Thou, the residence for Thee. 59. Those who do no_t
noblest of Raghu's line! I shall now show any revulsion to unpleasant expen-
point it out. 54. The· best residence for ences and do not get elated with pleasant
Thee is the heart of those who are peaceful, ones, and those who look upon the whole
even-minded, friendly to all creatures and universe as Maya, a mere appearance, and
who ever adore Thee with great devotion. remain devoted to Thee alone-their heart
55. Those who a~e ever dependent on Thee forms a fitting residence for Thee. (60-61).
abandoning all Dharma and Adharma- Whosoever sees the six transformations of
their heart, 0 Rama, is the happiest residence one's being beginning with birth as occurring
for Thee along with Sita. 56. Those who to the body and not to the Se.If, whoever sees
ever repeat Thy name, those who are ever hunger, thirst and fear, as also happiness
resigned to Thee, those who are above the and misery as belonging ~o the Prana and
pairs of opposites, those who are devoid not to the Atman, and whoever is by such
of all desires-their heart is the happy resi- knowledge free from involvement in the
dence for Thee. 57. Those who are without processes of Samsara-the heart of such a
self-conceit, who are peaceful, who are person forms a fitting residence for ,Thee.
devoid of attachment and anger, and who 62. Mayest Thou reside along with Sita
view a clod of earth and a piece of gold as in the heart-lotus of those who see Thee
54-74] RAMA ON HIS WAY TO CHJTRAKUTA 87
J;:l,
iidEM!tl•uGII ffl<llll¥MW 11{ ~ II
!' •
~~-.-1P'
. l"l¥1r:!!liii!'r.11~~1 63
~ ~IPfftiff ~q ~ ~ Efi111(. I 'tdt\11..11.( (I+{ iNINEE141EUCijclJ( ll 64
3ft ~ fili™! ~: ~( fflffl: I *""•SIM-IN 1- :fU(l◄I«@: ~ II 65
~s(l'd ~ : pt atttntl irs~~IR: I mW~ QPf :;ftusg:ll11q ~ 11 66
'&iiiiu1~ ~ ~◄l.f lilidiMqq. I ~ 1-A: A NI ~ - IJ 67
~ llilfil:tl.-ffl ~ijJ.flfi+Ullfl• I ~ (!fiir.( a'(j (lflR-.i,9\1( II QI
• ~ ,... "'t::.
,m«EM~( l'J~ kl'6Ki illilili( I ~ ¥If ~S'f9f.wil4'1Rf fl~lllll" 69

at{ (11.fiiei fiiifir~~ ijf;w(l'flfl: I ~c(l(l'('-1: u'f.lt ii~ il tdat. \\ 10 ff

~ 6~~1111'-Wf =.rofit fitR'il-1';:t I ll~ 'fl'(~(olftlf: ,:;r; 11~( l\'1141( ti 11
q\' ~ +1111 !t,Rtfa.-i f.tr~ ,_tt qcfit;r: ~ ~ if~ ~ftt 'S."'\'i'fi 1112
cR .U"1'11( ~,.;J&lfqcqftl lli.f~!{ift:f( ,t q~r 1f.rfqql(\'~ 11 73
ffl·~ ~. fi
J::t ~ ~ •
~f:,.1(14.i\6~--~ (l'eR llffl ePf {! Cficd\tl I-It II 74
as the resident of the inner recess of alJ man that I was, 1 had a brood of children
beings, who understand Thee as Pure Con- by a low-born woman, and for their support
sciousness,as the Truth, as the Immeasurable, I associated myself with thieves and robbers
as the One without a second, as the One and took to their profession as the means
Unaffected, as the One all-pervading and as of livelihood. 67. Every day, equipped with
the One superior to everything else. 63. bow and arrow, I moved about in the forest
Those who have succeeded in concentrating as death embodied, for the destruction of
their mind by continuous practice, those all living creatures. While doing so, I
who are ever devoted to the service of Thy once saw seven Munis in a thick forest.
feet, thos~ whose sins have been effaced by (68-69) I saw them luminous like fire and
taking Thy name and singing about Thy the :;un. Moved by greed, I desired to
glories-the heart-lotus of such persons is rob them of all their possessions, and for
the fitting home for Thee to dwell with Sita. that purpose, I followed them and ordered
them to stop. Seeing me. they addressed
Valmiki's previous History (64-92)
me thus, 'O degenerate fellow of a Brah-
64. O Rama! Who can describe mana ! Why are you following us?' 70.
adequately the greatness of Thy name-the I replied, 'There are many hungry mouths
name by the power of which 1 attained to the in my house to feed. I am coming to rob
status of a Brahmarshi. 6S. Long ago, you of your possessions to fulfil my needs.
I was Jiving in the land of the hunters among (71-74). For the support of my family I
a. tribe of that community. A Brahmana am moving about on mountains and in
by mere birth, I was given to the ways of forests.• But in a very gentle tone, they
the most ignoble people. 66. The sensual told me, 'You go to your family members
 88 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 6
,.. 'I;
~-:>m anef.tla) N-i:11¥.J f-1{1•1'1¥( I ~ 'N RI~ Wii'l.!illM~II: II 75
1-fl;ri i(~ftll~cJ tl(l;:(l:~ons'¥fcP( I a4<1(\;.q~~q ~86cC€Cl@dl'S~tt('( II 76
~ 11T ufiriqr ~,,.11 ~ Nell
,,-..e;;i f.T(tttUN'( 1 n7fft' ... '1141-.:t.ffiffllffllr: 11
~~ ~ 77
aRicitMca 1'1:. a- ~ : 6«-l'll•l'lt I ~ iJ~ fitifwl:i« ~"tffl' II 78
q(ffi (lit i(!fl"tf i~~S?-f Rair: I
~ ~ (lqif-ij(dWHN
'"'-c. •
fflui &ffl: I ~'90ft'-1:
~
!i4~-I lff\(ql•TI'l~:tki: II 79
~ ~ c;
\E!g,<41 ~ ~ i1'Pf 0 4Nffll'(t<'t~""( I -lt•-1-s1ft"'q;w~(l...,U:l el' 11"~ ~ ~ II 80
◄1•1~0111:
" •
(-1441◄-qlrt~
. ro ~ I ,tt•R:11 51111: 9l ~ fa. qr:.•t.tr: II
0
81
•~ ~•fNR.'i ~~'IIEfi(◄t\~ I ~~IJl'r-lffl ~q N%1◄ 1\ift{t(_ ti 82
~ "IRfit ~ iffl f.tt'¾t~: I (i~~wfil(\-1~ ◄(!4\EldS'll..-lPIT'IR II 83

and ask every one of them individuaJly, consultation among themselves as follows:
whether they are willing to share the sins that "He is certainly a man of evil ways. A
you are accumulating to your credit n ery Brahmana,who has degenerated by evil ways, • I

day. Until you return after making this has to be shunned by all good men. This is
enquiry, we shall remain here itself.' r, the law. Yet, he has taken shelter under
therefore, went home and communicated us and as such, even though it may be
to my wife and children what -the sages had difficult, he has to be helped with proper
said. But their reply was that they were advice for the attainment of spiritual salva-
willing
1D 51•
to share only my earnings and not tion.• 80. With these words, 0 Rama, they
:Y ns. 75. Their words drove me to a initiated me into Thy name in the reverse
mo~ of tremendous _repentance. I now order as 'Mara' and asked me to repeat
burned to the place" where the merciful it continuously there • itself with con-
sages were awaiting my return. 76. My centration of mind. 81. 'Until we return
mind being purified by the sight of these
to this place again,' said they, 'you go on
holy ~en, 1 abandoned my weapons like
repeating the name with which we have
bow a nd arrow, and fell flat before them in
jnitiated you.' With this instruction, those
salutation. 77. I prayed to them, ,0 great
holy and divine-looking sages departed.
sages! Save me from the terrible he1ls I
82. "I immediately started to put their
~ destined to.' To ?1e who was thus advice into practice in all sincerity. I repeated
ymg flat before them in prostration th
• ' e the name with such concentration that I
~ges said: (78-79). 'Arise! Arise! You
lost awareness of all external things. 83.
will be_ saved.. The contact with holy Devoid of all worldly attachments, I went
men will certainly be fruitful. We shall
on with this practice for a long time without
give you some advice. By that you wilt moving the body in the least, and as a
attain salvation.' Then they had some consequence an ant-hill (Valmika) gathered
75r92) RAMA ON HIS WAY TO CHITRAKUTA 89

·m ~((iii.« ~: ~flT'ff_ I ll~~ffifij- d ~ ~IR'f~: 11 84

~"1Efi1Maf6&1(( ;ftg:1 (IRi:I iJmiR: I 11fqaf(('ll~•IIJ(T ffi'R~~ (in''i~ II 85
~q)lirt&"14' tt~I( fkffl~ ~ ~s~ I ~fflf ~ ~ ~ f f l ' ~~tci11~11 II 86
~ it Ult wfl+-t;t-4 Sfffl◄la.,'~S~ I 3AI' 9Ntld1~qrfir ~~ta' <!I'~~ ~ 11 87
"1f uit~q~,ti ~ ~ ffl ~ : 1 3l~B ~r11 q~ ~ ~fi ~ ~W'f~1.1s:~ 11 ss
OJUJcfro 1fir: '1111iif<if\-"qqr;J "1tf?.ld: I m~: q'f~!lff tft:ff 1'~ 'l'tdl'(f lff: II 89
~st 'ffltfff Ql ◄«lluti EliRlff'ffif ~Rf~ I 11r,'ffifli ~~arr~~ ~)q;t 11i;s:~s;:q~ 11 90
~~qr ~r~ l.:(lff ~,lf'Qwf ~q~: I dSf a' ~1ln:,:rr Vtlt'( \l~if Riff II 91
~'tlNMI 6Sf ~fflSlj ~flf: giffl: ~~~I
~~:
'=>
~ - ~ -~~ t{tf( ~~qfu: ~~l{t '' 92
~ ~"q'RlfUlfl~ ~lll'l(~Q◄t«.
~ ., C:
31 Eq IElilOI" ~ : ~: ll -~ II

about me and rose above my head. 84. A.t certainly become liberated. Come, 0 Rama!
the end of a thousand divine years, those May everything good . befall Thee. I
holy sages who instructed me returned to • shall show a place suitable for Thee to
me, who was sitting covered by that ant- stay. .,
hill. Seeing me in that condtion they (89-90). Saying so. the sage Valmiki. along
called out to me to come out. I then arose with Rama, Lakshmana and some of his
from my seat at once. (85-86). As the sun own disciples went to a region between the
emerges from the clouds, I got out of the Ganga and the Chitrakuta mountain. There,
mould of earth. The sages thereupon said. an extensive plot was located, and Rama.
'This emergence from a mould of earth is whose real residence is the. whole world , had
a second birth for you. 0 sage! You will two spacious thatched constructions made,
hereafter be known as Valmiki-one born out one extending from east to west and the
of Valmika or ant-hill. Saying so, they other south to north. 91. Like divine
departed to the heavenly regions. (87-88). beings, Rama. Sita and Lakshmana took
O the noblest of Raghu's line! By the their residence in those abodes. 92.
power of Thy name 'Rama', l have attained Adored by sage Valmiki, Rain~~long with
to this state of life. Now, l have the pri- Sita and Lakshmana, resided'there in joy
vilege of seeing Thee with Sita and ~aksh- just as Indra resides in heaven in the com~.
mana with my mortal eyes. l have thereby pany of Sachi and great sages. <~>
 90 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 6-7·
~
(-t'-a+i; ~

~~ t1~1qrs44f fa:ifl~ swN~~u g: 1 ffl°Uf 14i¥11~~1t1 .r1'141tfctHc(tfbt~u I •

ii'R'.(ii ~tj ~ ~1~1;i «~'li'-4'-0 I ~q 1:r~ ~ ~cfl " !IIJR'!' I: II 2
ffiit mrr. ~ a ~·fEl1(d1~1fifu{_ 1 ~ m{: tst•~ 41~'-'• ~~qqJ;J ~ 11 3
p Nifi~<tl ~11{: ~ 1lf qriq;r~ I R ~ ~t(Qlt ellN ~ 'ff Nillilcffi{ II· 4
{l ml tt ~g ·{( ~ Pl~◄IR.R I t:W f.tqa;i lli' fw:r~ it -nq-i{{ 11 s
fw4q ffl ~ f.t41aifl ~;4a~lfl< I ~ 11.:=ft ~ a ~l~.illtd◄l'lq~ II 6
~111: ~ ~ mf~~ ;f\ffl ~ir.t' ~ I - ~ ~ · •IWi~ otf◄l'4'dlt II 7
~ ~~ ~\<illF&_'i ~ 1'({_ l ~~◄• ~ 6'-Sfttqf ilDI~«~ ~ U I
i:f~tffl. ~q1w1P..q ~ <Elwt""(il: I ~!llf&iil'i.(it ll1"1t ~~I 9
~TI•\-6~ ,i ~ 1 6Milili:.~ ~ RfiR 'Tt cqfirgqfff 1110
~ ~ ~~ I ~efl{{qij - ~· -~~ II 11

Chapter 7
KING DASARATHA'S DEMISE

Sumantra's return and after (1-19) completely overpowered by_ sorrow•.. To

(1-2). Now Sumantra had returned to him, piteously crying like this, the M1mater
Ayodhya by evening. He covered his face said, 7. "I took Rama, Sita and Lakshmana
with a cloth to hide the tears flowing from in your chariot up to the banks of the
his eyes. Stationing the chariot outside, Ganges where the city of Sringivera stands. I.
he went to the palace to see King Dasaratha. There, Guba presented him with fruits and
' He greeted the King respectfully and made roots. With great joy, Rama accepted them,
II prostratio•ns to him. (3-4). To Sumantra,
I
touching them with his hands, but did not·
I who was thus waiting before him, King eat anything. (9-10). That great prince of
I Dasaratha, said, distracted with grief, "O
S~ma~tra ! Where is Rama staying along
Raghu's line asked Guba to fetch him some
i sap of the banyan tree. With that he
i with Sita and Lakshmana? Where did you
I leave him? What did he, Sita and Laksh-
matted his hair as a crown on his head.
Then, he said to me of his own accord:
mana ask you to report to me, a hard-
I hearted sinner? S. 0 virtuous Rama! o
'O Sumantra! Tell the king as follows:
I dear Sita! Don't you see me almost
Please do not feel sorry on my account.
We shall stay in the forest more happily
dying, submerged in an ocean of sorrow!" than in Ayodhya. 11. Convey my greetings to
6. He bemoaned like this for a long time, my mother. Let her abandon all sorrow on my
J-22] KING DASARATHA'S DEMISE 91

~)tlr 'lr~-:>q-ifflr!fl' l{fSU( ~1!~( I ~:@'f{'l(l.f'f ~r~r ~rli' ~f?trt:•f!) II 12

4

61~11 sriarffii it ;rJ( 'f'TI: 11'(-r-is--;r I ~Rf sr,s:m {ffil( 'lttr fiifilrt:{(Qllf 11 13
dd~S~ 'R'Rn.n
~
wt 14¥Uffl«li(l I ~ - 9l~q 'fataR« ~ II 14
riT ~,i;r Qffl Sffl1tttfflla: I ~at '.i~ffl ~«'1n ~(3JR~itii4lt( II ts
w.~ 1W-1ii-◄•~ • '('\NI..El<i( , ~ ~~ ijt m• "
~ fiffrtmr: ,, 1,
~ ~~ •fil<,;ff flti 1 ~ 1 ciM"~ 'I»fff ~a-
~ .:arrfr.rifr 1111
s-r: . 'UN-f'!\UltlJ: ~filllf4~¥1ilctl~ I ~:q--r firq-qllf 1ft' ~ !ff~{lq'flttl( U ti
~i(l;ftit;! ir !ffGII ~f.tcqf;a f.rt~: I ~s( f f i l f . ~.tr.t1f.tilt I~ I\ 19
~ ~ tt-a:q-,q-11fQJ&U Rm I 3(~ l'Nri ~--R 11{~ '' 20
•
¥1111\ISl6~ If;{: Ei~Mttlfi.$
4
I
mt9•R.d~h nr.:ift~mr&i•q,~; 1 a1~'ffq p "~ ~us11!frl((P( 1121
~: firffir q1;ftqfitftt IRilr ~fwrfiff I Vii qft u.814 ll"(~fil.tt11iJql( 11 22
account. and comfort the sorrow-stricken old Again, with tears flowing from his eyes, he
king. (12-13). Next, Sita with tears flowing said to Kausalya as follows: ·•why are
from her eyes and speech choked by sorrow, you inflicting more sorrow on me, who am
said, casting a glance at Rama: 'Convey now going to die out of sorrow. My Prana
my full prostrations to my father-in-law will surely depart even now. All this is the
and mother-in-law!' So said Sita weeping and effect of the curse of a sage for a thought-
with face inclined downward. (14-15). Next, less action of mine.
shedding tears, they got into a boat, and I
watched them until they crossed the Ganges. Muni's curse on Dasaratha (20-46)
After that, with my heart heavy with sorrow, 20... ln my youth, equipped with bow
J came over to this place." Now, Kausalya and arrows, I was once hunting at night
with tears in her eyes said to the king as near a deep forest on a river bank. (21-22).
follows: There at midnight. came a sage to fetch water
16. She said, "Out of fondness for your from the river in order to quench the thirst
dear wife Kaikeyi, you gave her a boon. of himself and of his thirsty parents. He
According to that, let the kingdom go to her immersed the jug in the water, giving
son. But why should my son be exiled rise to a great gurgling sound. In
to the forest? (17-19). You have be~n that dark night, when nothing could be seen,
yourself responsible for the present situation. l could hear only the sound, and I thou,ght
Then why weep so much over it?" These that it was an elephant drinking water. So.
words of Kausalya, had on the king, the I shot in that direction an arrow, which
effect of a flame touching a festering wound. could track a sound and strike (he target
 92 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 7

tT ~~ a!Jl'r9~ •Ul'l&_-qEfi; I 4i411fi) ;r ~ ffll° 'NT iti;r .~ fffl' 1123

!Rftw 'If irlffl =if fim ~ iil(il4ile....iftll I ffi{.'1~ W,tF;i(d(dfflS( ~ ~~: II ?4
~~q~l'-f - ~ ' { ~'ffS~'-f ii'( I ~-51iw1a1 QT N-t~Sl•d'I(~ iff ~ 11 2s
~cff.11 ifii(qlta@ ~ •l\•IE'(i~: I ~ ~ « ai;fin ~c:'Rfij''f II ·26
Jffll'(tqr \:'liJII ~ ~~S{ ~qftr R'R(: I ffiR1' 4ti' Slffl~ ~'P{f
_.. -- ffl'ffkffi' It 27
~

6 cn~aa.i ~ ,:fb1~◄1f?.◄ 1<~, ;r ~ ~Eii~'-ltk'f~tl.\ ~· ~ 1128

q ~ ~ ffl ;rm I'd d f.t~('-4 I ~q:((·it-~: 1129
~-.\ cf.,;,1 ~· illUIINlttl ~ : I ~ ~ 'i'm lffll'~ ~ ~~ ti 38 ~

31fd'44_1i:\◄<:trt 'lf~ql~UN:«f f;rm I ;rpf(RI QM~ qv ~: Ni ffl ffl011( lbt

~
' -:>
31-1;:q,cfai\ ~ :tn~tfl lt~R«nt.«r , ~ti:IUJq'f~ tii ill 'lffli¥tlt1 l◄'ft: ijij: II 32
Uff f¾;:a1aq1i(tll ffl 'l~l~IQ:si 11~1( I "I ffl !11t mt ~ ~ ~ltl+4• tia~<JI It 33
~

~•◄qt: 1q1-.14 N'r ~ ~ I ~ (flqdl1ff-:ql fflijqa,4 u;ff U 34

q1a.cn: srfu1q~'-f 1g41;ref N.:f'-flf.◄➔: I ~ ~~-qp.n ~ i(:tl(taS~{t( 1135

• even without visibiJity. (23-26). •Alas! I wise my father might get angry and reduce
am dead,' came a human cry from that you 'to ashes. Give them water to drink and
direction. Further the voice said, •1 have prostrate before them and inform them of
done no harm to anyone. O God! Who what has happened. Now remove t~e arrow
is it that is killing me? My father and from my body so that I, who am m great
mother are awaiting my arrival in a very agony, may die immediately.' At these
thirsty condition.• Hearing these words, ut- words of the sage, I pulled out the arr()w
tered by a human voice, I trembled with fear. quickly, and then with a pot of water in
I went close to the person stricken by the my hand~ I went to the sage and his wife. .
arrow and said, •o holy Sir! I am Dasaratha. (31-35). I found them very aged, blind and
I shot the arrow unaware of the nature of the suffering from extreme hunger and thirst.
target. 0 sage, I seek your pardon.' I
They were preoccupied with the thought, 'Our
said so in a choked voice and fell at his
son is not bringing water. What is it due to?
feet. The sage thereupon said, •o king!
Is it possible that such a devoted son would
Do not be afraid. 27. you will not be
abandon his parents like us, who are old,
affected by the sin of Brahmahatya. 1 am
thirsty and pitiable, and with no other sup.
only a Vaisya engaged in austerities. Mv
port than he?' While troubled by such
parents,. .stricken with hunger and thirst ,
sorrowful .thoughts they heard the sound
are awa1tmg my arrival. (28-30) Take some
of my footsteps. And the father said. 'O
water to them. Don't waste time in vain
my son! Why is it that you have delayed?
thought. It should be done quickly. Other- Give us some sweet water to drink, and you,
23-46] KING DASARA THA'S DEMISE 93

'ffflS{ 'l•lcf iijl\Q fflT 'l'tfirft«.: I ~l'l◄dl"-1\(<St ~cfl '1f<!'J•ld t=.◄M( I 36

~ mt 'ltif(it~ill(iji IIIUl'1tllt't:S,( I ~~lffl ~ ".J~ \T'-41-qSll(•U•itt: II 37
- N4ilc4 1Jffi tcc;_611( 1JM4.1(€hf( I ~ tf{I~( tlE'tl(r W UJffi ~lsili:4( 1, 38
~ ~ t!
~ ilrftAA 11t 3ITg: •t;r~q-lf -r a 1 '1"'4sn: ffl(!((?I ~e(t ~ !IPA' mN6'(139
~~ af.f;rT a;r IAl•lffl 1filmtiifi: I ~tfffl 1lf '(~n9.ifffl ~ ft' :ti<Ull•I~ tl40
~ ~~ ~ ~:0 fiteut q ~ ~ I 'fiffiit ;ft, lffl' ~ .ff «s11fcl€1Mi'i( II 4i
(lffl' ~ lffl ~ if1il ti !i~'fffl I •~~qi tiff ffl' {fir~~ qmsir N<il'Ct!;: 42
mfa ~ll'fwn ffl ~~(1'4dli.( I ~ i:itffl !ffl ~ l:r ((l@(il'( II 43
m'"'l""«: m· RM ~ 'fffl ,
~ ~ ~ pffilffi f~'qNRlU I ~'4ffllfJ-t~ ~·~ fsr~ q: 1144
aS{ ~: ffiR JR( ~~◄ qF4"1ffl· I S.51:ltii&I 1R'f Sllt@l(t i:4◄-t i.-lP(· II 45
8' ~;ff qq ~ : ~Ni:fil<itl.sf.rcnfun I (~cf( f44Hil Nltl ·mrr !t0cfi6~: 1146
too,·drink of it.• To them, who were speak- you. .Be merciful towards me. who am
ing this way, I slowly went, and makmg taking refuge at your feet.· 41. On hearing
prostrations, said in all humility, 'l am· not this account, they were stricken wjth un-
your son. I am Dasaratha, the King of bearable grief. They gave expression to thefr
Ayodhya. (36-37). Mad after chase, this sorrow by· wailing. They gave vent to
sinful fellow was engaged in hunting and sorrowful reactions in many ways and fell
killing animals at night. Stationed at some on the ground. Then they said to me,
distance from a source of water, I heard the 'Lead us to where our son is lying: 41.
gurgling sound of water. Mistaking it to be Next, I took them to the place where their
an animal drinking water in darkness, I son was lying dead. Those two aged
shot an arrow that could pierce a target couple touched that lifeless body with their
indicated by a sound. Next I heard the hands and lamented over their dead son in
cry, 'Alas! I am killed!' Frightened at many ways. 43. They said, 'Ah our son! our
this, I went to the spot. 38. J saw there son! Give us water. Why are you delaying?'
lying a young sage with his matted hair 44. And then turning to me they said,
dishevelled. Terrified at the sight, I feH 'O King! Make a funeral pyre soon.' I
at his feet and prayed to be pardoned. 39. made it according to their order and
The young sage said, 'Do not be afraid of laid the bodies of the three on it, and as
the sin of Brahmahatya. Give water to -my desired by them, set fire to the pyre. Their
parents to drink. Pray to them to spare bodies were burnt and they attained to
your life.' heaven. (45-46). Before dying, the old sage
40. Directed thus by the young sage, this had cursed me, 'The same fate as ours will
slayer of a holy person has come over to befall you. your death will be caused on
 94 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 7

account of sorrow connected with your son.' Yudhajit on horse back. 51. The noble
That curse which cannot in any way be prince Bharata along with Satrughna is
prevented from fructifying is now taking now staying there. Tell him that I want
effect.'' With these words, the king indulged him to return immediately. (52-56). Com-
in lamentations in many ways. ing to Ayodhya, they have got to meet the
King and Kaikeyi, urgently." Instructed
Bharata's return and confrontation with
in this way, the messengers quickly reached
Kaikeyi (47-82)
the place of Yudhajit, the uncle of Bharata.
47. He said, "O Rama, my son! 0 S•1ta '• They then said to Bharata and his brotht.r,
0 virtuous Lakshmana ! I shall now be "Let Bharata along with his brother come
dying because of separation from you. l to the city of Ayodhya quickly without
am now face to face with death on ·account wasting any time in speculation-Sage Vasis-
of Kaikeyi, who has brought about your htha ordered us to communicate this to you.''
separation from me." (48-49). With these Bharata was very much agitated to hear
words, Dasaratha breathed his last and these instructions of the preceptor. How-
attained to heaven. Then Kausalya, Sumi-
ever, in obedience to these instructions, he
tra and other ladies of the palace began to
immediately started for Ayodhya along with
beat their breasts and cry. Early in the
his brother and the messengers, fearing all
morning. Vasishtha along with the other
along the way that some danger must have
ministers came to the palace. 50. They
happened to th~ King or to Rama. (57-58J.
immersed the dead body of Dasaratha in a
Seeing the city of Ayodhya overcast with
vessel of oil for its preservation. Then
gloom, deserted bv people and devoid of
they called royal messengers and said to
decorations, Bharata was all the more filled
them, "Go quickly to the city of King
with vague fears. Immediately he went to
47-691 KING- DASARATHA'S DEMISE 95

~~Eff« llSf l(cfil4◄1(1~ Mdli( I ;r.m( mffl1 ~ t11oifNaet1P..En II 58

3TPffl 1ml t1!ill M iit9¥\lill( I \\Stlli'41Mlifq ~ ~--·~t~ 9Mffl S9
'
'(~fflp.f 'PPB lff ~'ltil'@I «r I fcrcrr - ·~'cil'i \I'(~( an, :.W '1'htHIClff 1160
~Q.qf ~ l:tlcift ~ ~SRI' ~ I dif ~: {f ~ 1lffl N.ijil~M('f: II 61

~11Mw1 1fffl ~ Nffl - ,~,~ ~ mifil: 6ff¥tijl 1162

et11,s« 1 'IRI:
~ ~ ;r _, ffla: W:.INK«ftr ~: I ro;rl ~ ~ 1!1 filq~ ~ ~ ll 63
31tca4i ffiR itstt 1N t• ~ ~ I 3(111{ Mp· fit trq;r (li\1-1'4 U 64
'
~ qfd1ht~ftctt1.w1t1~~s1R•nfll.11i( i at qf6 1'R1◄1.wt.1 mn ~ fq{◄Eli(d 11 ,s
,,~m ~qq1ffl qi "WI: ~Cf'4C<!f: I \I Wffi ~ 1ffl\°SM ~ ~'-lffll iwf' ◄lal.w,uf-4 66
~;m 0
~

3(6~ ~~ 1ff . . \lt: I ~RI ~(ff Nd p- qftRi ••¥f.'1:at( II

ttfflSM <,7
Wc:t.11u:1141~q ~ «e.n ~'lif~ I «llmftnt CC a'~ '1+1ilfi:~ 'l1R II 68
aPlf( 11~d«llffl fir'lq1ou r..llif4TI( I ""'' M ~ 1ffii 11qc1fl.6t II ,,
the palace, which was without any royal father, and my mind is filled with sorrow and
splendour. There he saw Kaikeyi, sitting fear on account of it.•• Then Kaikeyi
alone. To her, his mother, he made devout said to her son. "O virtuous and Joving boy!
prostrations. 59. Bhar~ta's arri~~l, filled What's the use of your sorrowing? Your
Kaikeyi with mental excitement ansmg from father has gone the way of all those righteous
her love of her son. She got up at once men who have performed great sacrificial
from her seat, embraced him, and seated rites like Aswamedha ..,
him in her lap. (60-63). She smelt the (66-68). At these words, Bharata, over-
crown of her son's head and made enquiries whelmed with grief, fell down on the ground
of him .about the welfare of the people at and wailed: ..0 my father! Where have
home-about her father, brother and beloved you gone abandoning me in this ocean of
mother. She then expresed to him her great
sorrow? Where have you gone without
delight in seeing him retu~n. Depressed in entrusting me to Rama. the rightful king?"
mind by these words of his mother, Bharata, Kaikeyi now raised up her son, who was
moved by great sorrow, asked Kaikeyi, his lying on the floor high]y agitated and with his
mother, "O mother! Where is my father? hair dishevelled. She wiped his eyes and
I see you here alone. It's never the habit said to him, .. Be comforted. Everything
of my father to sit alone without you. I will be well with you. I have acquired for
do not see him here now. Where is he? you everything.•· 69. Bharata thereupon
Please tell me where he is. (64-65). I asked her, "What did my dying father$lY?"
feel very much concerned at not seeing my Without in anyway being concerned~ Kai-
 96 A YODHY A KAND AM [Ch. 7

(f ml ·t111 mf« ~iqffl ~: ~: I

ffl'm: ~ tsi«r UII: ffl~ ;r ~ I
u~ ~N\1.;q1el 1 «c1 <1Jq51a.1;r1q ~ ·fct;.. it,-.:1{1( 11 • 12
Pm ij ij'iVlf: ,;6:
~~ ~· ~ it ~ ~ ~~ I lflRRi ~;ff ~ ~'-O«i-1 ~s~ II 73
~ ~ ~ i(;JfflU UlwOld'( I aa: ~q(I ~ ~ ~ f{ II 74

~ «+i<Al+tffl ~~q 1'«11 c:R I fflffl~IRIT mi qfRUl~U1fl~ II 75

~,si ~~'-l ..~1q41sqmsfq- it~~~~ f-ir.:~ II 76
c:fl~ur: I c(i{
~ ~iroitRt ~ ,_q(-h11t; 1 ~ +11«◄~; ~m q-itltd itil ~": 11 11
'l'lRt ~qt f;r:~ ~ t=mt ~ I M !-1('411{ ~ lTI4i.. ft <R 1178
,.. ~ ,.. ~ n . ,..
~ ~ 6•Sll t:@~i◄\4(; ~: l ~ '!ii rtlRb ¥t irnR Sf'((lllcl II 79
31(1+\fl"-IIR{ 'IN it ~ ~ ~\nftt;ft I
ffl ~\•1'1'111\VS{ 'ff'NlwfRII 81•31d'( I 3'~.f sm,-111f~ m q1 qqp:1J~ II ·80

keyi replied: 70. "He lamented long saying, chaste wife, has opted to follow him to the
•o Rama! 0 Sita! O Lakshmana !' Again forest, and Lakshmana, too, has. done so
and again lamenting long like this, he aban- i~pelled by his love for his brother. A~ter
doned his body and attained to heaven." their departure, the King was lamenting
71. Bharata now said to her, ..0 mother! continuously, calling the name of Rama,
Where are Rama,Lakshmana and Sita then? and in the end died." •Hearing these word.;
Were they not by his side, or had they gone of 'his mother, Bharata fell unconscious
anywhere'?'' on the floor as if struck with a sharp weapon.
72. Kaikeyi replied, "Your father made Kaikeyi, who was grief-stricken to see her
hurried arrangements for installing Rama son in that condition, again said, "O dear
as Yuvaraja. I obstructed this ~rrangement son! Why are you sorrow-stricken? (79-80)
so that the kingdom· may come to you. When this great kingdom has come to you,
(73-78). T~ liberal-minded King had given where is the occasion for grief?" At
me two boons in 'Clays of old. I wanted these words of his mother, Bharata addressed
him to fulfil these now. By one of them her with a flaming, fiery look in his eyes, as
I secured the whole kingdom for you, and if he were going to burn her up. He said,
by the other, I got Rama expelled to th ,:0 hideous and ~inful creature! You are
.forest to lead an ascetic life there. A ccorde- a murderer of your own husband. It is
mgly, your father, the King,. has assigned improper for me to converse with you. By
the kingdom to you and sent Rama to the being born in the womb of ~ sinful person
forest. Sita, aceording to the duties of a like you, ·1 have also. become a sinner.
70-901 KING DASARATHA'S DEMISE 97

QCt\-1 cffll' 'Efl~l-i ~ lJIPI ff'l'!Jff~ I 'l{~'[email protected] ~ ~ p,:aq,cti •IPl"4RI If 81

~"' f.1'4M ;w W(f(f1.11it◄-i ~ 1 mN a~ ~~, ~~ ,~ g: 11 82
1f(fflSN ~ffl~ I 3tr~ff '1~ lU6~) ~flflff(IJ ff'~:(;n' 11
iit~cfl: q Rtffi.d@ii
,i:(rt@i{lel◄i(.JI 81~ ;pri(¥(ji'41d._ II
~ . 83
~ ~ 116 ~ ri'l'l_~ I \JcRr fflf '!,~ ri (ilqf a' qnr~~~lt s~
~ ~•ql +t~'if ?.ffil: ~ ~ ~<1'1-q~; I
=cft(1q(I q3f&lctiffl fq-: l1~tt~1f 1lf ~:~a'l~q;;rr~ II ss
~ U'I fl ~ ~~ ~atsfQ t ~ ffl: 'RR'lt I
(11f(N ~ -I' ~m
¥tt ~ ftl'RNcfflt11~ ~ 1Rl'I, n: 86
~ ~ 11'~ffl ~ mwq;:lif 'I~ 11;\ft I qriU 1J_{R:ff ~t~~ -!{, 1'R,~~r lf '1 II 87
aJ.41 ff E,;a elN Ulf~f\i'fr~~it I 3l•1.flt 1'~ ~n;rrfq «r ll'-ff ;rt~(ff lf~ Uss
11N it~ ~ 'll~if)I'~~ I 00 ~f8ct 4ih(ilif 31(i--&~r «11P◄':I'( ll89
11.◄11\i"lq•ciiac!i it'll .afr.llfir . l11J~ I ~ ~ FIT ,m: -q"\dil(T 11 90

(81-82). Therefore I am going to enter into a must have already heard from your mother
fire or end my life by taking poison. Or a report about all these achieveme°'ts of
I shall slay myself with the sword and go to hers. My son Rama, the gladdener of the
the realm of Yama, the king of death. hearts of all of Raghu·s line, has along with
O evil one! You murderer of your own his wife and Lakshmana gone to the
husband! You are bound to be confined forest, donning the tree-bark and matted
to the hell of Kumbhipaka.'' Abusing Kai- locks of ascetics. He has thus left me plung-
keyi in this way, Bharata now went to the ed in the ocean of ~rief. 86. 0 Rama!
house of Kausalya. Alas! At the sight Thou art the Supreme Lord, born in me as
of Bharata, ·Kausalya wept aloud without my son. Still I am not able to overcome
restraint. grief. I deem destiny is too strong for
anyone to overcome."
Bharata seekin~ Kausalya's Pardon (83-91) 87. Seeing her thus wailing ou.t of inex-
(83_85 ). Bharata, while . prostrating at pressible sorrow, Bharata, held her feet and
t also wept along .with her. d Rama's
her fiee, said as follows to her: "0 mother! Hear
mother Kausalya, the virtuous ,an chaste my words. (88-90). If I have any part in
wife, had b~~ome very lean and pitiable to what Kaikeyi has done to obstruct Rama·s
look at. She now embraced Bharata, and installation and in other allied matters, if
with tears flowing from her eyes,said to him: I had been responsible for prompting her
"O son! When you were far away, all these in these respects, let, 0 mother. the sin of a •
unfortunate events have happened. You hundred Brahmahatyas befall me. If these
A-7
98 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 7

.i&<Rr a11,nRt1W'4. g;r ~,..nfif in ~: 1 [email protected]'lf"(1' '1 E◄T

"RfflR «lll•l+il( 11 91
~

◄Rica\ q~fq: ~ ~ ~st'4k~ I ~~ 11'«r t6?cf( ~~: !lfil' ~I~(~ ti 92.

' ~
~ . ~ ~~ ~ ~llSliq: I ll'~:tr 11(trll~ ~,~~r R!I~~: n93
,ll,

atl◄ffalfa.filq~(i{o~ mi ~ {~ I 31.:a ~'"" -fst~ ~~~~ilfwr !I~: 11 94

~ fflilRi ffl ~cl'l:tn;;q 41Ntq1at◄'( I atRlff ~~: lro .q;n,:rr~cr~«: 9s
~

~ ~lt'tllqfcl~ ~iilcf~ I f.l";){Plqrtq' ln•" ..JR•r,:r: cli?tilif hi 96

mt'll ~-qffq ~ ar~tta: 1 t(if«llls'1'~~ fflt'la~;r'{Si~ II 97
f.n~ ~ ~ f?l~•tl 1tnP1-1i ~ I ~(IRI{«: ~ '11~a«f@q ~)fa ~ 1198
~..'l◄i..q~ ~R: ~ fi~~((_ I 6'11(~Cf~~9{ Ii ~9.&fwc◄(lf ~ II 99
\q'4q~f6; 444-&&~.\i !114€11'4'-0 I M-iilwt'lt'4Nt;:l;:q; ~ stn=it@ ~~n 100

have been done even with my slightest is meaningless to feel sorry for his death.
knowledge, let me be overcome by the sin of Your sorrow is all misplaced. The Atman
murdering Vasishta and his consort· Arund- is eternal and indestructible. He is pure
hati with the sword." Giving expression and devoid of birth, death and other trans-
to his innocence in this way, Bharata began formations. There is thus no ground for
to wail. you to mourn over _your father's spirit.
which has attained liberation. 96. And
Vasishta's Advice to Bharata (91-114) as for the body, it is insentient, impure and
(91-92). Then Kausalya embraced him subject to destruction. When you reflect like
and said, "O S<;,n l I understand you. this, you will find no reason for sorrow.
Don't grieve.'' Meantime, hearing about 97. Thoughtless and ignorant people wail
the arrival of Bbarata, Vasishtha in the beating their breast when a father or a son
company of Ministers went to the •palace. dies. 98. But as for the wise ones,
Seeing ·Bharata weeping, he said to him who understand this transitory life to be
lovingly: (93-94). "King Dasaratha was trivial, the phenomenon of death becomes a
advanced in years. He was a wise one means for strengthening their spirit of
and noted for his truthfulness. Having renunciation and obtaining the bliss of
enjoyed all that human life can offer, having peace. 99. If a man is born in this wo,·Id.
performed great sacrifices like Aswamedha death follows him, to be sure. Therefore,
involving magnificent gifts,and having obtain- for all creatures that have birth, death is
ed Sri Hari himself as his son in the shape unavoidable. 100. Even an ignorant man,
of Rama, he has now in the end attained t<.l who understands the common principle
the realm of Indra where he has a seat that birth and death of an individual are
along with Indra himself. 95. He is eligible regulated by his Karma, will find no cause-
to get Moksha, liberation, and therefore it of sorrow when death occurs. Then, what
 7

91-1 IO] KING DA.;;ARATHA'S DEMISE 99

iRRIJff~tft ~ : ~qt qffl q~r: I ~f;cr mim: 9ir i~ •~IJfffia' 11 to I

-4~'4'5fl.-.dd.i.f f~Nri~ttU'1f11~g~ I 3tll\E'-4altqfflf1.Jr GISI' JRq'ffl, 11 .102
~) !lfifi~iJ{l'tf.14MUU ~{i:ll•i'T: I <ti~;r ~ !ffl ~: ~R~: II 103
?f'ff ~@ ~ ~)of ~Rff ~r@ ~~I{ I "r 3'fOT 11~1.f ~i" ~( ,:;r;f=P.{ I 104
$1S'lt~~ ~~r (ISi' lr~R«~: fa': I 31Rllf wl' ffrq'6' ~(« '31(1.f~ -I ~ ::ra-% 1t 10s

~.
11~\:IIEl<ffl.61~~=
'
~~
~S\lv1.Jf:

ef6 ~•a:
"...,.
~~~
~~tuntnW~: ~ 311-f.-f{ti.tff R',lf~lt.tf Ifq(iR~~I: II 106
'ffl ~ '9'fi:lftq: ln(:
~
~l'q~:
ma:
f;{g: -~-
I ~ff~cfftlfcR~~)i~ TSfi~I

fflaJl{ ~ 'R~~ I mp~~~ ~s1i 1If~~Rstiq'f1ln109

~ ~~
f i'~~• ,, ,.p:n..qPJq~""'' 10s n
ijl ~
~~IF,fiSfqil '1f
~ ~ r-.~
3lf~~q~Jfflttt~ I ffl~ ~ fq~ P-IM~ ~1tun ,, 110

justification is there for an en1ightened man become decrepit and assumes a new b6dy.
Jike you to be sorrow-stricken in this situa- This is an eternal process. 105. What reason
tion? 101. Thousands of world systems is there to be sorrowful because of this
are getting destroyed in the course of creative phenomenon? The spirit (Atman) ncwr
-cycles, and many such creative cycles have dies, is never born and it never .
orows
::;,
passed. So also many oceans have dried (106-107). The spirit (Atman)that is embo-
up. Before this vision of Infinity, how can died in one is the Supreme non-dual Self
there be attachment for this very short itself. He is devoid of the six forms of
span of a human life? 102. Man's life is transformations. He is of the nature of
as fickle as a drop of water on a leaf, it being Truth, Consciousness and BHss--the witness
subject to destruction at any moment. of Buddlti and other changefu\ layers of
You find beings meeting with untimely personality. Free from dissolution, he is
death ev.en in infancy. Why then do you ever the same. Knowing full well that the
attach so much reality value to life? 103.. Atman is like this, abandon grief and _pro-
The embodied being(Jiva)has got his present ceed to do what is next required of you.
embodiment as a result of the Karmas he 108. 0 noble one! Take the body Qf your
has performed in a previous embodiment. father from the vessel of oil in which it 1s
The Jiva, who is thus embodied at present, preserved, and along with your ministers
gets still another embodiment after the and myself, proceed to perform all the usual
death of the present body as a result of thl.! funeral obsequies."
Karmas he has performed in this birth. 109. Abandoning the grief born of igno-
In this way, the Jiva gets body after body. rana; as a result of the preceptor's above
104. Just as a man puts aside worn out instructions, Bbarata performed all the
clothes and puts on new ones, just Jike that funeral obsequies of bis father in the
the spirit within discards a body that has proper form. 110. He cremated the ~y.
100 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 7&8-

1'(41r(U.sd;r ri 11111011.ifr(ql\'11'{ I ~attUIU6 fclfa◄"»Sd:tO~ 8$.(SI .. : II 111

if\tc1 ~ a JRP'Pit v-f q I wim '9('4tfu, ,11,u~ <~•"11<1fa1 =.t11112
3lqijE\qll( Q <li11l◄l@J¾•dci~ I ◄RIC&wi {I( \1ffl ¥fM"1; 'iMIRtl: II 113
~~ JP.lffl 9{ :stiiilhlffl-{W~ ~
11m ~ ~«\i:T ~(Rf W'
c(:ti.11~ ~: I
il"»iJlt!ql(Wltl~ R'4('4kl(~ ~fflStfflR ~
qii ffl61e'«i RRa.r¼qti f.t~'-tiN11~ n 114
~ -1:.cllt¥1(t'l'PI~ :;,q1&1«41<8◄1(
3C'{\Wlilh161 ~ : ~: ll \9 II
bf his father, who had performed many of Rama. 114. He thought: "My heart
fire sacrifices, according to the ruies of the burns with unbearable feelings as with fire,
scriptures as expounded by the preceptor. when I think of the circumstances under
111. On the eleventh day after cremation which Rama along with Sita and Lakshmana
he duly fed hundreds and thousands of had to go to the forest and when I see the
holy men, who were versed in all the Veda~. face of that demoness of my mother who ts
112. In the name of his father, he gave them the cause of all this tragedy. So with a.
~so many gifts-money, herds of cattle, firm resolution, I shall abandon this kingdom
villages, and bejewelled clothes. 113. Sur- and everythmg• connected with it, and go to
rounded 1>y his ministers, be~ides the pre- the forest to be in constant at~ndance on
ceptor Vasishtha, he lived with his brother Rama, whose face .is attractive. ,, by the
Satruglma in the palace, constantly thinking bewitching smile playing on it.

;rfgqy a;f.rfq: UM ~fit: 'fRiffmt': I ~: 9'11' ~'1'119N1'11&tfil:Offl:ij: II I

<1!11&4
~ (151' aq-:tq &illi"'' II
311;ftt1 2.
31ililil...-i
~ ~sf1'~'1J1¥t~l'l'I ffil~i&wt~ll ~
Chapter 8
BHARATA ON THE TRAILS OF RAMA
Bbarata on the way to the forest to tered the royal assembly which resembled the
fetch Rama (1-14) celestial assembly itself. (l-3). The preceptor
1• The great Vasishta accompanied by the
Vasishtha now seated himself in the assembly
sa,es and surrounded by the ministers en- even like Brahma himself and directed
 7

111-114& 1-14) BHARATA ON THE TRAILS OF RAMA

fft'-tl ~ !(i'l4'1 I (t~({..~ ~11: Sl'Riijlq" ~1' ~ 11 4

31f"4~cM ~m 'lmsafrg: 'l'l \iii4-I ft ~" s

af.tfi4.f..:1\clEfi¥l 1
~ fa • ~ ,.. ~..c.~ ~
,1tt1 ~Jstl (1'11:t◄ ~ fflc( lq(I: I ~: Jfifm •utt~C41tt1 (lilitl dilo:smt 11 6
~ ~ ~ ,...
'3£( '{ti ~ iiihrff ~ ~ I g:A u,1ri:~ffl: '6ik4i 111~11.-a;ft'{_ 11 1
~ 1" ;fr ~S)fq;: ~,i1g:;.a1i ijffi.lRfd I a'QE!_cff 'l~ qfqgqnq q1d;ql<Ul ~Uicfilii( f s
~,~~· ~'IPffil cff w1' cff I <llff ~ ~ q-m- ◄ff(tll"I(; II 9
'fi<tt'.cttiarm: ~6'«lt«t ~ I ,_r.. ,u,4' atann(t tn◄«•itt f.t◄(l~ u 10
if~ f.tf.t=q,q ~«1~n~1c1afwc11'{ 1 m~~ ~ {{~ !lmiu!~1f;+.f(m n n
5ffi: JI\TI~ . ,ml •t'Q0..ij e~8MEfm I ~;a: ~ur wttk.au et:tElt¼l<t: 1112
~imrr ~1:stc<1<1 ◄M'&stlffl ~ : 1 m~~ ~ ~ 'J_"5a: 'll:NfflSJ16: 11 13
-!fWEtq< ~ •IWli:li~ ~~: 1 ~ ~ ~ ~&ltfk-.fl~dl 11 14
Bharata along with his brother to the other would not approve the slaughter of a woman.
6eats and said to that heroic prince the Tomorrow itself at sun rise, I shall start
following words appropriate for the occasion. with Satrughna to the Dandaka forest ·on
He said, l, "O dear one! I am going to foot, whether you aJJ are ready to accom-
install you on the throne, after anointing pany me or not. Jn the same manner in
you, as ordered by your father. 4. 0 which Rama went to the forest. J shall
noble one! The Queen Kaikeyi requested proceed-wearing the tree-bark cloth, eating
the King to give you this kingdom and the fruits and roots, sleeping on the ground
truthful Raja Dasaratha in fulfilment of and having matted locks. I shall observe
his promise, informed us that h::: had this rule until Rama returns." Amtouncing
granted the request. 5. Therefore, let the his resolution to this effect, Bharata resumed
installation ceremony now start in thiS silence. All the sages, thereupon acclaimed
assembly of sages to the accompaniment of his resolution.
the chanting of appropriate Mantras." 12. When Bharata star!ed in the morning
Hearing these words, Bharata said, "O as announced. the minister Sumantra
-great sage! Of what use is this kingdom directed the arniy with its rt:'giments of horses
.to me? (6-11) Rama, the king of kings, and elephants to follow him. 13, The
is the ruler of us all, and we are his servants. royal ladies like Kausalya, the sages like
Im.mediately, tomorrow morning itseJf, I Vasishtha and all others moved behi~d and
shall go to fetch Rama in the company on the sides of Bharata, alJ together covering.
of you all and my mothers except that an extensive area of land. 14. Bharata and
demoness of a Kaikeyi. I would have his followers now reached the town of Srin•
killed that so-called mother of mine now gavera. The men of the army and the
itself, had it not been for the fact that Rama others who were under the command of
 102 AYODHYA KANDAM . [Ch. 8

3'Pffl iroi ~ m ..:, .

ti{:
~
~fta11Rlf: 1 li;~trr ~lfr «~'lfflat 1l<a: ~ u 1s
'f11i efM If qi' ~ffif
'=>
~~l~fa.<tklllf: I 'lffl ~~it~~ ~«if<ut@
--~
n 16
lllf ifl~ttliTJ=p;( 'll'4RdQHJ ffl~Ql: I ~gqt ~ ~•U<4\=11: q!(q.-d; ri~tfl{ 1117
{fa (-lcft.:«111~:f:'-I 00 ~(lffl•ftt: I ~q,q;nf;r 9if(g~
Amnf.r ilF'N II 18

~ '1f~: ma il!'1ffiifclar~: I r.,atl)qzc ... , ..qv· ~~ «~: n 19

~... \i(dlflfflii '11fi «g: if ~fq; I ~~~ Et.f:t'-IPi &l!IJ!~'&lTRQfl( II 20

~11lt◄1@;\n~ ~""'~@ ~,~w1'l. , ;r;rrq f~m 'liTI girs- ~~ 21

_:tfbUJE\11'4 ~ it,clllRSe:'-1 QI(~ I 'l't~I... ;nq~!I: ~@1<4ill~il~( II 22

\lid~ \l'=i~UIISI ~ : ~4'1◄W4~n l ~~atmitfw~: ~ q ; n II 23

IPf?SR( t,ijf;Nl~M ~ q t ((~ml: I ~au ~(~ENSINT {ff~IIQJil ~ mm II 24

~ (lq~qt t~«lst lit ~ WJ6 I ffl(l1t( ~ ~ u~t1i1(:U~4:tf it 11 2s

Satrughna camped on the bank of the with those objects of presentation, which
Ganga. he now placed in front of him. (20-21).
Guba saw Bharata there in the com~any
Meeting with Guba (15-41) of his brother and ministers-Bhara~ blue
(lS-16) Hearing the arrival of Bharata in in complexion like a cloud, . wearmg a
ocks• donned m tree-bark
his pr~ncipality, Guba with a suspicious crown of matted•l
mind reflected: "Bharata has arrived with garmen t a nd constantly uttering the name of
a big army. Has he come to do some Rama. Guba now prostrated before him
mischief to Rama, who does not know and announced himself by name. 22.
anything about his movements'? 1 must Bharata at once lifted him up and embraced
• know what is in his mind. If his intentions him w·ith great affection and made enquiries
are gQod, I shall help him to cross the about his welfare. Then he spoke in a very
Ganga. 17. If his intentions are mischie. peaceful tone the following words to that
vous, myself and my relatives and depen- friend. (2J:.2S). He said, "'O brother!
\
dants shall withdraw all boats from the Is it in this place that you met Rama,
river and with weapons in hand guard the the scion of Raghu's line? Is it in this
a~proaches on all sides." 18. Directing all place that Rama of kindly look and pure
his followers in this way, Guha now went to heart embraced you? You are, indeed
w_here Bharata was camping, carrying with
blessed and you have achieved the purpose'
him many objects of presentation in his of your life .in that you were spoken to
hand. 19. It was in the company of a by the lo~us-eyed Rama. Show me
large number of friends and dependants. the spot where you met Rama along
all bearing arms, that he went to see Bharata with Lakshmana and Sita, and conversed
 7

I 5-39] BHARATA ON THE TRAILS OF RAMA 103

~ ml@ fsp,1aqt \lNfi•U-fR-1" '4,(IJ'-f~f~ I d~ ~t'-1 «w_-,q- qlf {{~-~N(ffl◄•u ·11 26

~
.::,
~OOtffl ~Sf ~n1: ~ f;ff,:r I ~ ~lt lPt~~ i~H·HU\<[(I( II 27
fflfflSS\l~IQ(tf~~qiJIN•F•HM~ I ~:{i«.=a<dif/,4.qt '1«1: q~Elita: 11 28
3(~S@f;lf'IRT ~ fflffl -a-teR~~.. I 3llt:r~ wF'Pfi ~~-i!l' ....~' ~ 11
....f{a 29
Uquf ffl{ffl ~ ffl ip.f p ~ I ltl'ffl ~qQJ «f{at 1:@;:r 1111 ~6: l"I 30
fw+ti ~sm ~~~~ 'ffq~1m«m-ra: I 1111(~~ cf~ U~ 1RlfRq;fl II 31
'
a-rt)sfa~ ~q ~IICJJ~ irg:tt;r;:r: I ~r~cr «~@ ~qtq, ~a'): u 32
~ ~ ~ ti' ~ ~IQ$ fq~: I ti'~ ~1.ff lt'i(!f ~;:q lli{ '1~ «~: \\ 33
\lfa~Rtftt lt~ g~'-f~Ef 'l'llila~ I ~ faqfu ~rt ~~ti:q~«qs~«t l\ 34
gg~ :f!I~~ iJtm Q~~ l ~~ ~q~ g;~sf« q~q ~ \l~Qt,:fi ll3S
~:UCJlltl' ~ ~'tl I ~~t~R~! 11.:~,f~;:qFcr{~~: II_
,
@I ~l:sJ" ENSTTQ'
.... .A-.. ....
36
l~"''"'~ffl UitRd'&fa m~~: 1 ~r-t'ift(( lif~ ~~«ijfllffa" ~ sr1m31
a lfiBl'I{ ·wf l'IWf ~fir{rif« ':I
I ~9;~~ ~mi ~r ;ner: CJtnmR t 113s
{{~tlffl6~@ • ~ imt ~ ...(},'(, ~<1;,c1,
.:ii. ,:::. • •
..... ~ • ~1aw.:,1c:1 g--,-~--a~-, 11
~
39
with them. Lead me to that place where have been the cause of all this woe ·to Rama
Rama and Sita slept. (26-28). You are who is the Supreme Being Himself. 32. •
extremely dear to Rama, and you are The birth of high-souled Lakshmana is
devoted to him too." Remembering Rama indeed fruitrul. Though he is staying in
again and again in this way, Bharata. with the forest, he is able to follow Rama always.
tears brimming over his eyes. went in the. 33. My birth would have been fulfilled, if I
company of Guba to the spot where Ramal could have served even the servants of
spent the night. Seeing there the grass bed, Rama's servants. 34. Dear brother! If
gleaming here and there with the gold-dust you know anything about Rama, tell
from Sita's jewels, Bharata, with a heart all that to me. I shall go to him wherever
smitt~n with sorrow, wept bitterly. (29-30). he is. and get him back at once.··
He began to bemoan: "'Sita, the tender- (35-37). Finding Bharata·s motives to be
bodied daughter of Janaka, was always pure, Guba said to him lovingly, "Lord,
accustomed to sleep on golden cots with you are indeed fortunate to have this kind
~oft mattresses on the upper floor of the of devotion to the lotus-eyed Rama, Sita and
palace. Alas! That Sita, because of my fault, Lakshmana. He is. now staying along with
has now to sleep along with Rama on a bed Sita and brothe~· Lakshmana in a colony
of grass. How could she stand this ordeal? inhabited by ascetics near the Chitrakuta
31. It is. because of my enormous sin that mountain and not far from the Ganga.
I ha\le been born as the son of Kaikeyi. I (38-39). We shall cross the Ganga here and
 104 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 8

311~¼ 1'ffl (f:f ffl-=>~ ~J+l+lld('{_ I ~f«ot ~ (1¥.il;:qSI ~ =q1;:qqtm1: II 40

fflffl l1Wf ~ ~- 1{\l.l&tt,;pi •31fa I ~ ~tr qg_re;:,.i ~: ~us:il ~ 11 41
3R'N i!f.un«tif ~<tt..ijfif◄ ,r~~'( 1 "[g~,r ;rrrn, ~~ij: ~fsnd'IRW«: II 42
"
~ ~•:t•<fir ~ '(,S1'4l+IIEI mf;r~ , ' f ~ i~(if Nell ~~lcl(:!~mftlJfl{ 1143
"
~ !i:til&d~S'-1 Nifidt(cNiillfa.eti¥( I aflilfflSRI' ~ ~ mq;j I~~ II 44 •

~<ill::ii◄il: ~~cff ~ : ffl~!/i1)=q;y: 1. ~~ atlijiRI

'1•161~ ri'ldl~lff~: II 45
~:.. • C: ~
"41N i~s« fihfii'El((s,i( ~ ~ I i$'it'tl ~ ~ uq•,l~'-4Etldift( II 46
-~,m,f<c ~ w1 tt '111-1,fil: ffi'fiFt , """-•<1•i irsq 31qrut uf;nR" n 41
(~ffif 'h¾•l€ti ~: ~\C&,:11.s~'lmf: I ~~m1't~ll:it~~ctl II 48
'
1PI <iii4◄ ~ Y.uftt< ~ ftl'&fij <f;ii(;{ l Ne-OS{ IR~~ (1'4-.:C~@ ~6: II 49
3fflt ltffl ~~ ~ ~~nklih l t~
q@~I (li,iqf:1¥~ "qa4151 f( (IEi◄i( 1150
31M~" ◄Rt'6itl: 'ff<q\l◄«: ~ I ~~qt <t11-11ti ffl: ~irRl;ft~◄'( Hsi
reach that place soon." With these words, ruling the kingdom. How is it that you
he quickly went and gathered together five have put on the tree-bark garment? What
hundred boats for Bharata to cross the is it that brings you to this forest inhabited
river with his troops. Guha himself by ascetics?" •
brought a royal boat for Bharata's use. (45-48) Hearing the words of Bhara~waja,
(40-41). Seating Bharata, Satrughna, Rama's Bharata said with tears flowing from his eyes.
mother and Vasishtha in that, and Kaikeyi "O holy one! You, who can read the minds
and the other women in another, he crossed of all beings, are already acquianted with
the Ganga and went towards the Ashrama everything. Yet you are making this enquiry
of Bharadwaja. Stationing the army at of me, this is indeed my good fortune, I
a distance, Bharata along with his brother had· not the least inkling of the evil designs
went to that Ashrama. of Kaikeyi, by which Rama was expelled to
the forest. 0 great sage! Your holy
Bharata at Bbaradwaja's Ashrama
self is today the witness of this fact." With
(47-63)
these words, Bharata, in a mood of extreme
42. Seeing sage Bharadwaja sitting there, sorrow, held the feet of the sage and said,
radiant like fire, Bharata prostrated himself "O Master! You are capable of under-
~fore him with great reverence. 43. He~r- standing whether I am innocent or not. 49.
mg that the visitor, though donning tree- 0 holy one! When Rama, the rightful king,
bark and matted locks, was the son of King is alive, what have I got to do with the
Dasaratha, the sage received him with great kingdom? I am only the eternal servant of
joy and made enquiries about his welfare. Rama. (50-51). 0 great sage! Therefore,
44. The sage asked him, "You are now I shall go to the place whtere Rama is and
 BHARATA ON THE TRAIL OF RAMA 105

(~il.lffifijicii04 q~~ ~~) ;f;r: I an~ ~~ Jmffii 8'~1.f: II Sl

q~R ~ iia~f?fg;t fR~~ I m11~ w~: lfh:rit ~qum:Jq ll s3
3'(JRl~ti EliAfil~~1f11 etf..q(.4 •w.rr;rq I ~ ~cff:fi EIQii:,I\~ l"Wq;:ar ~ "
'°
ll'q{SS~@' "Rttoit@ \t'fflSif.ffi{ I ~m~q-: \'l~Slt .lffifr ~~ fffil:uss
~~, ~~ fifijq(llaff efifim ;f;r: .1
. ~"
3\Q~iefil'I~ ~ 1:ltlliliiilimlf~ II 56
Q(,l~ijl q~ :q ~'f'J:I ~ ffl «~ ({t61~ lR«r-felif: II 57
'@~~ql!f trl~51Wwf elil{Off_ I ~~•ti q«J "~~imi tn'~ '' 58
~ffl fl 3T(~ ~~it I 3TR:rffir ,;;r: Sll6\1~~ «~~: II 59
cq~a~ fidl3~u JI~ Ull«f.it~ I
RSleli!ij3SIIC1.J ~ «~ 6c;filifi{ I ~UM~'W-li~~t !ltrU \lUI: \'4'-11( II 60
ffl ~ uq;iur ~ :q ,t.a'J: I ijq'(t::(l{Oi'qF f:tRrlJ;sl .11,ic1 II 61
«i
ac~. (fqqqijqq~atNft~D'
' ~ '"-
I ~~ «ra~ «rd ~~ffl ~If:
°'
II 62

fall at his feet. Along with Vasishtha on Kamadhenu, the heavenly cow of plenty.
and the leading citizens, I shall have the And. Kamadhenu created by her mysterious
installation ceremony of Rama performed power all the requirements of the party
here itself with all the necessary materials wi~out any physical aid. 57. According to
I have brought with me, and lead him, the Bharata's requirements, all things appear~
consort of Rama, to Ayodhya as the king. in ab_undance to the great satisfaction of the
I shall remain with him as the humblest troops constituting Bharata's retinue. S8.
of his servants." The great Yogi Bharadwaja first extended
52. Amazed at these words of Bharata, the •his hospitality to Vasishtha according to
sage embraced him and approved of his the Sastras, and then did the same to
words. 53. He said, "Dear oner With Bharata and to the other members of his
the eye of wisdom, I have already been able party.
to know the events that were to happen. (59-62). Afer spending the night in that
Be not sorry. Your devotion to Rama is heavenly Ashrama, Bharata did obeisance
indeed greater than that of Lakshmana even. to the sage in the morning and w~th his
54. O sinless one! I wish to . extend permission started along with bis brother to
hospitality to you and your following. So the presence of Rama. Reaching Chitrakuta
you have your food and stay here tonight he stationed his army at a distance, and in
and go_ to see Rama tomorrow•" great eagerness to meet ·Rama, went along
(55-56). Bharata agreed to this proposal. with Satrughna, Sumantra and Guba to the
Thereupon, Bharadwaja went to his sacri- colony of ascetics staying there. He searched
ficial chamber in silence, and desirous of for Rama's residence everywhere in that
meeting all the needs of his guests, meditated -place, but failing to locate it, made enquiries
106 AYODHYA K.ANDAM [Ch. 8&9

63
64
65

66

~ ~lfd.P-41~'4\HIP-tUI :aqlil{Jll(Qc(l4:
I

31~&'-Uft 311l'I: ~: Uc; II I

I
i
• I
i,'
of the Rishis there as tQ where Rama with Rama's residence... T}Jereupon, Bbarata Ii
I
Sita and Lakshmana was staying. (63-6S). proceeded in great joy to that place with his
They told him, •~There on the northern side brother and ministers. 66. Bharata and
of the Ganga, behind the mountain, you will his brother Satrughna saw at a distance,
see a solitary place surrounded by a thick the glorious residence of Rama frequented _
growth of several fruit-laden trees likl-" Amra, by ascetics, where the tops of trees were
Panasa, Punnaga, Kovidara, Champaka and distinguished by the tree-bark clothes and
plantain. There you will find before you, deer-skin hung on them f~r sunning.
t
;mr: Rt
3111 •'l'fcff$SITIN~6ffl "Rffl ~ I ~)"r<rsr,~i}ffl 'lfct5111Rllll'r11-P( II I
.~ ft ◄•••1t1c11R~rf11m~111i.Put1f.r ~ ria: I
'
~ ~ 1~sftlq~~+NftE'lli((~:I ~:- II 2
1IU U&..inst'l'fFI <111q1a_1<1ii•«Oftlt~tdlf;r I
q1_qlfit ffttlli(OO Nt•ci il'IIHAA4': ~@fcc:(4:1 ~ II
3
Chapter 9
BHARATA'S RETURN AND AFTER

Performance of Dasaratba's Funeral those footprints, with marks of Vajra,

Rites (1-20) Ankusa, lotus, flag etc.-the merit-genera-
ting marks of Rama's feet-Bharata and his
1. Now Bharata in great joy reached the brother Satrughna covered themselves with
precincts of that holy Ashrama of Rama, the dust carrying these impressions. 3. Bhar-
the ground of which was marked by the ata said, "What a great good fortune! I am
foot-prints of Rama and Sita. 2. Seeing indeed blessed to see this ground rendered
63-66 & 1-13] BHARATA'S RETURN AND AFrER 107

holy by the feet of Rama, the dust of which sed of long arms, now lifted him up,
is the quest of Brahma and other Devas as embraced him, ~d wetted his body with
also of the Vedas." 4. With . his mind tears. Seating him in. his lap, Rama,
overflowing by the out-burst of divine love, that All-pervading Being, embraced him
his chest wet with tears of joy and his again and again. 8. As a thirsty cow
attention concentrated on Rama, Bharata hurries towards a water receptacle, the
slowly approached the residence of Rama, mothers of Rama, who were anxious to
who was. none but Sri Harl Himself. (5-6). meet him, ~lso went towards him quickly.
There he saw Rama sitting along with SJ:a 9. Seeing his mother, Rama got up in
and attended upon by Lakshmana-Rama haste and with tears flowing from his eyes,
who was of blue complexion like Durva prostrated himself at her feet, and she
grass, who had long eyes, who wore a crown embraced her son, extremely grief-stricken.
of matted locks on his head, who had on (10-11). Rama did obeisance· to his other
him a tree-bark garment as dress, whose mothers also. Seeing vasishtha in th~
face was calm and placid, and who had the p~, he made a full prostration before
radian~ of the mid-day sun. Overcome him and said that he was indeed blessed to
by both sorrow and joy at the same time, see the sage. Then he seated them all in
Bharata hurried towards him and prostra- proper seats and said as follows: (12-13).
ting himself before him, held his feet with He said, "How is my father? Sorrow-
both his hands. 7. Rama, who was posses- •stricken by my departure, what message
108 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 9

'lffl ~~i'.!l'f1i guef.r1p31m I tt tats• 'f@ffl' ,:::wt ~,11: lti'.!l'~lfur:u 14

rit~l: {Rl tfld<:t-Et "'"~ 1 ~ ara lit qf<cQ"tt cf'4 •tatsf« uon•< n
atwll'ftS~ lffliJTU 1ft 'ii' cl( ~ri8'1\'~a: I mat. W"1Gl4'4'1 f◄\tNg'«II ~ .,
1 ~at ll'•~rf.k •f~t,r ~rttr ~ ;fra~rt=JNr: II 11
•~ : ttl•d◄4:I~: lfl(tltlfflr (If lrt'(.
~ ~ ~ fl ~ q~~ I fqq'rAf11tAISRlf ~nir ~~qumicf: II 18
~g~<iffqoq'($~(1(•'1ij~cll'{ I ~ ~ : NcR{a~: ~fa;nf~: II 19

-.ftl tilil'!,'l!Jit$ ~:. ~•U«f ~{ ~ I ..lft ,~~ URR \:'11«:cl! '11"1Jttla.l~IP{ II 20

• ~ ~ ~ Jri.lm I ~: -mr.J4~ ~It~ ~Wi4\-it~ U 21
eqfo:eci:. \\41\i\+q 'lffl ~qqq~~ I ~ ~q lfl.f\41•1 ~R'IRlt~~ ll 22
~ 'ffiif1I {q;q ~ Gqq;ffl ~· mlt ~ I ~huttllli U&TI ·~sr~NR«Jf<if;J1{ II 23
bas he sent to me through you'r To him morsels of food to the departed. 19. The
Vasishtha replied, "O leader of Raghu's balls of food that ·they offered were made
line! Your father, burnfag as it were in of the fl~ur of a certain forest plant mixed
the fire of sorrow, was thinking constantly with honey and rolled into lumps-a food ·
of you and always callingout, 'O,-Rama! which all ascetics took. "The scriptures
0 Sita! 0 Lakshmana !' Alas! he is now have declared that we should offer to our
dead." ancestors whatever type of food we are
14. The$C words of the preceptor went taking"-with this thought they consoled
into Rama's ears like the piercing pain of themselves. 20. After making this offering
an ear-cancer. Calling out, "O father! to the departed, Rama again took his bath,
. 0 father\ woe unto me," he fell on the and weeping, returned to his Ashrama .
ground, and along with La.kshmana, began After weeping for a considerable time, all the
to weep. 1S. He cried aloud, ••o merciful c;>thers also took their bath again and went
father! Where have you gone_ abandoning back to the Ashi-ama.
me?" Following him, all his mothers and
others began to cry. 16. He bemoaned Bharata Persuaded to Return (21-S3)
saying, "O noble one! I am now orphaned. (21-23). That day after the performance
Who will hereafter fondle me?" Following of the funeral obsequies, they all observed
hin;l, Sita and Lakshmana cried out even fast. Next day, after a bath in the pure
more loudly. (17-18). Vasishtha now water of the river, Bharata said to Rama
assuaged their grief with his consoling who was seated, "O noble one! Permit
words. Then, they all went to the river and us to ha~e you installed as King. Come
purifying themselves by bathing made offer- and rule over the kingdom that has come
ings of water to the king as desired by to you from our father. You are elder
him at the time of death. Lakshmana and to me and so equal to father. So, following
Rama also performed the rite of offering the Dharma of Kshatriyas, perform the
 '1

14-34) BHARATA'S RETURN AND AFTER 109

~ '-tij◄!fcc&: !SlliF4IQ' ?i~lt I ~~ qim:)tlr irfir'"ff« affl ifif~ II 24

~ ◄ii ◄ i«~ cfilffl .f, sn:t)c::. ii' 1 111oif %•~ ~f4m{ ~t« wt{ ;n 11 2s
(tlcfti:ii ~oft vrg: m~err1.1 'ifflicf: I U~ 9;{6: ~~q-R@t ~ 11 26
•
d~41Qf' ~ : 'fflJ'fftl-Otq'le$S@qfifcra: I a-~r~ 'q'ffl u•:r: ~ut.iq;r: ri: II 27
'"'
~ ~a !l~llffq f:r:iffcr ffl, a~ , AiPQ ~rllil':iRmu iR fflfar q-~ lit" 11 2s
a'~ c(~~ ~ q-:(-f41tlt'llf.m I ro;ff 'l{(IRi{ ~~ c(~ ¥1'41r<id( II 29
~= fir~, Qo'4cfd ~ti c((cr ~er fl , -~~r{Oq{r'1=lf it ~-- fqsrr ~~
~ 11 30
3Tcl't f~: e6P:fijffl~tff'ffif~cl': I Nof:qifl~~ti ~a;si\' ~ \l 31 ~a
« ~~ ~ ~~a' f;r~ il~c{_ I ~r~J'1=q' !IU(fer ~ ~ ~GC€fiql(-'S~I; ll 32
'q'(~~~ ~twm tf_t~: fm I
\Sflfatffl" \11.:aga_q a'•~ f.l"~ ~ I (l~':{Eqfqfa ;r !llli V~ffl ~ UVT:Jf 33
llTQ'li"":q-
;r \sft~a: Nal ;r~ ciPft'~ ~: I ~ sr@,~ ffll (ttffcll(' W W-ffil_ II 34
duty of ruling over the subjects. (24-26).. So it is clear that the kingdom has been
After performing many Yajnas and pro- given to you by our father himself. . And
creating sons to continue your line, the to me likewise has been assigned the .king-
proper time· for you to abandon everything dom of Dandaka forest by our father. It is
would come, then entrusting the responsi- therefore the duty of us both to obey
bility of the kingdom to your son and strictly the command of our father. One who
successor, you can go to the forest: not disobeys his father and goes about do_ing
now. Be gracious towards me. Please for- things according to his own sweet will, is as
get the evil deeds of my mother. Deign to good as dead even while ~iving. He is sure
come and rule over us all.•· .Saying so, he to be consigned to hell after death. Therefore,
placed his brother's feet on his own head you rule over the kingdom, and we shall
and lay prostrate like a stick -before him. look after the forest.
27. Rama quickly raised him up and_ 33. To this Bharata replied: "Our father
seating him in bis lap said to him slowly when he. gave the order· was under in-
with his heart melting in affection. (28-32) fatuation for a woman, a victim of-passion,
"Dear brother!" said he, "hear what I say. and therefore out of his senses. His words
There is much truth in what you have need not be taken seriously anY more than of
represented. Yet it is a fact that our any demented person... 34. Rama corrected
father ordered me to spend fourteen years him saying. "You cannot say that our
in· the Dandaka forest and then only return father was infatuated by .a woman, or was
to the city; and for that period, he has a victim of passion and out of his senses.
assigned the kingdom to you, Bharata. Truthful by nature, be was afraid of being
 110 A YODHY A KANDAM [Ch. 9

3l(f~q1~1RRfeArr ~~ I qi~f'Otq(~'4'1«-ltli ~~~ i1

If~ 35
cfi'.i ~qq~ .~~ ~ f~ ~ 1 ~~•R~,u~ u~ ~s;r~~ 11 36
gft~ ~i{R
m ~~ ~ ~Jfq ~« l ~~ Q+d~,4 (I ~~ ~ q•ut~ II 37
S5ti<l'I' ~
mr ~ ~~ial.1~ti lNI. ~ w 1 °~
~ 1q1+1Qc:4 ~ ~ n 38
31g:qcq-1qfqtq"tfq ~ ~;rf' ~itllTI' ~Ill I ijt~dlPUQll~-1 tq.$\l+{ld~~~ II 39

~ f;\,::qq ~ ~\11.ff{fflq ~ I +iwRUN fi:«M ~-q?{ !11':_fl(glqf~ u: "40

«q\~¥.At& f~~ ~~ ~ql'sftlr.rRn: I ~Sfl.-d8!tti ~~~~:II 41
~a cq~ lit~ i(~'Q i!tr-Rt cfl:: , ~ !IV. 1.0.r~( ~ ◄••"u~f9'f:t=qa'( 1142
uin ;nuqor: ffl~ 'ilffllltt lftm: ~~ , ~~ ◄a11.11q ~ e(!(r~,~~: 11 43
~qmfq- ttlfl@ ~ :S,91$;cf.;a_4\ I ~SN ~-quft Q (l'l+{w-~Rr ~ 1144
~ ~f!~ffl~ qfqgqf;cr " ~uq: 1 ttan ;r<a.1-11(( lRl~(\li'tOt4( 11 4s
w.r \4,sa .ft.~~ m 111'14?-li?.11f: I (1"1"q3113R: ffl~ ~ firf.i◄d-t II 46
false to his plighted word if he failed to serve you. If you decide otherwise,
give to Kaikeyi the boon he had promised I shall end my life by rasting.., Resolving
her Jong ago. (35-36). Noble personages like that he had some Darbha grass spread
fear untruth more than hell. I too have in the sdn and sat on it facing tbe eaSt - . (
undertake1:1 before Kaikeyi that I shall do 41. Seeing that Bharata was detemuned
. as 0rdered by our father. Being one born in about this course of action, Rama, by a sign
Raghu•s line, how can I break the tradition of his eyes, requested the pr~ptor Vasish-
of m~ family and fail to fulfil a promise?" tha to intervene and save the situa~on. 42.
Hearing these words of Rama, Bharata . Then Vasishtha took Bharata aside to a
replied: 37. "O truthful one! On your solitary place and said to him: "Dear boy!
behalf I shall then live in the forest for Hear from me a secret conceming certain
fourteen years, donning the ascetic's tree- unalterable matters. 43. Rama is really
bark cloth. You rule over the kingdom Lord Narayana Himself. Requested by
and live happily." 38. "The kingdom has Brahma He has incarnated Himself as the
been assigned to You by our father " said son of Dasaratha for destroying Ravana.
Rama, r~jecting this proposal, "and' to me 44. And Yogamaya, the Sakti of Vishnu,
he has given the forest. An agreed mutual has embodied Herself as Sita, the daughter
e~cha~ge of these gifts will not save the of J anaka. Adisesha, the mystic serpent
situation, as even this would involve a serving as Vishnu's bed, is born as Lak~h-
breach of promise." (39-40). Bharata now mana in order. to follow and attend on Rama
pleaded: "In that case I too shall stay in always (45-46). They are therefore bound
the forest with you like Lakshmana and to proceed onward for the destruction of
 35-561 BHARATA'S RETURN AND AFTER 111

f.lqa~ q~1Ji<01t: m~= ~il: , ~ qci {m ~PfitMfilarffl II 47

~
"°
"m g<l4icri 1Rffl A41q1f;ER1: 1 11m m ~""
i?l•tTI~$(!'&<iil◄•n n48
~~ (laR (1'1'ql't ~ ~ I ~: ~ cfi~l:4( ti"fcflJ•lq-i a-er II 49
•'~ffl• ~ ~ ci}sp:nq,g lfti('ft: r ~ ~ ~i ~ q(ij(qt@IIRia: II so
,trm ~ ~q ~ ~fifa- ' uJf r-,: 'frotU:q SfUl-1"111 s-r: ~: U 51
11«1: !tt~I« it'fNI •l\•l(<if fim I -1c1q11a411~ ij !PR f(q ~ II 52
-11,,ffc,qm ~ srfimrfir ic«Mcdt( , iPt~:r ~ ~qr ffl 4.q~dt1t\ 11 S3.
(f qR4'6:l'4 ~;;m-~:
"°
um: 1 1ffl{f1f~f.:5rfif: fflU l\iMl'~q◄Sfilt
•
" 54
U'PIEfil.a ll:l~Sl-i<t\ii<ill I ~Rif: ~ t ~ ~ ~~qficqld-1( 1155
lNf ~~ 'llflfq\'~~ I ~ffl 1{q ~(IE'({ ffqflmf ft fflEAl 1156

Ravana. The gift of boon to Kaikeyi circumambulated Rama and made prostra·
and her heartless wQrds in this connection tions to him again and again. (Sl-53).
were all the result of the will of Providence. Then -Sharata said, with his voice choked
Had it not been for this, how could she have with an outburst of devotion, "ff .
spoken what she did? Therefore, dear one, you do not return to Ayodhya on the very
give up your idea of getting Rama back. first day after the period of fourteen years,
47. Along with your army and your brother, I will enter into a well-lit fire. ., Rama
you now go back to the city. After destroy- accepted this prayer of Bharata and sent
ing Ravana along with all his tribe, Rama him back on that understanding.
witt return soon."
(48-49). Hearing these words of the teacher, Kaikeyi's conversion and hymn (54-65)
Bbarata was ama2'ed, and with eyes widened 54. Bharata along with hi~ army, pre-
by wonder, approached Rama and said: ceptor Vasishtha, brother Satrughna, his
"O greatest of monarchs! Give me _your mothers, and the ministers, was about to
worship-worthy footwear to serve as a syin.bol start on his return journey to Ayodhya.
of your rulership over the kingdom. Until (55-56). Just then Kaikeyi ii:i a highly
. your return I shall rule as your servant distressed mood and with tears flowing
through the service of your footwear re- from her eyes, called Ranta aside and said
presenting you." 50. With these words to him in privacy: "O Rama! Under a
Bharata put on Rama's feet a magnificent spell of delusion my evil ll)ind prompted
pair of sandals and Rama taking them up me to obstruct Thy instaHation as the
returned them solemnly to Bharata. 51. Now Yuvaraja. I beseech Thee to pardon me
Bharata, receiving these sandals made of for the bad tum I di4 to Thee thereby.
precious metals and studded .with jewels, Forgiveness is the very nature of good

--
 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 9
112

" fflt'fA.coJ<otc~i tRffiqJ '4iiRl;J: I

qpuq1ij,~qu1 IO(<l~fircfr "'ffil I ~~er i~ {fftcfi: ffl -e,-s-q(i-ltl; ifl II 57
E4(,:fhdit( liitct+l\◄d.-si .uf6 Ffill I lf?t_! '5~¥A?~qt -ltitf:' 91a~~aq1 II 58
~gft;rr ffi i{llfl ;re"' ~GIT I ~ JfRffl{ =if ~ll' ~f<S4d( II 59
wfi,q qtq4MEII I 3TQ JRfun"sft:r 11'( .~1'4Ctfif14:I(; n 60
Efil(14:l(+t'f~
fflg: Nl~l4~,..~d ~~ .pus~ 6 I !9FV ~{~ fflT ~~mf(tft-q~ II 61
"4iiiltetl-i(tt@l'l ~ moi' qcn 1 •'6~tff c1~ ~~ ,,,n ~a~it~ 11 62
~ 1\f ll'1'qFf ~ Q~qir-t ~ I ri~ ~Rffl c(ftJIT ~ ~ m : ~ II 63
\◄efiiqNfu,tt1'1it-:.t C'.~i _ ,a~;i, ~ ~~f(itt~ ' q f . ( ~ ~ ~ 11
d;r N•l~h:~(t l(ffql ~SR<lt( I 31{ ~~ ~~ 'l~ qi UP-f ~ qt II 65
;nfir it Efiq:Qif.~4 ~S-~\4¥11"4~ I ~tfl'ffftdfulfi in~ '4"3fltiRI'( ti 66
:sm1r.a ..- ~ (R:RJ: , f◄&!iu 'l~nil< ~utqni 'fflq"~ 116,
fflli@1t1~•,a a
.r~ ftlq; ~ RaU.,4 ;r :q . , 1 ~~ m q-Rifiiq mi QM~f.141tfl II 68 )

JIUl1='1 ~ 'l'D' ti~ iii 1uf.,ar I 'Tm« ~(Ull~lffl[fii4!~ 9t II 69

men. 57• .You are verily Mahavishnu, the:. protector of the worlds. Deign to cut
Supreme Spirit and Eternal Being, whose asunder with the sword of knowledge
nature is not clear to any one. Assuming the of Thy exalted Self, my bondage of
form of a man Thou art hiding Thy identity. attachment to son, wealth and other
Man perfonns good and evil acts only worldly objects. I have taken refuge in
under Thy prompting. (58-59). This whole Thee."
world is subject to Thy will, and is without Hearing these words of Kaikeyi, Rama
any freedom. Just as puppet dolls dance said to her smilingly: ·63. "O noble lady t
\ccording to the will of their hidden director What you have just now said is the exact
who pulls the strings unseen, so is this truth. The words that came out of your
mu1tiformed Maya a dancer manipulated mouth, took shape under My prompting.
by Thy will. I too was prompted by Thee (64-69). Thus by your choice of boons etc.,
as a part of Thy scheme for the fulfilment of which were prompted by Me for the attain-
the purpose of the Devas. 60. Under the· ment of the purpose of the Devas, you incur
influence of my evil mind, I have done no sin. So you return home in peace.
this sinful act. Now alone have I under- Let your mind be constantly absorbed in
stood Thee to be the indwelling Spirit in My thought. Abandon your attachment
all-Thee who art beyond the ken even for all worldly objects, and be whole-heart-
of the celestials. (61-62). Save me, edly devoted to Me. Soon will you gain
O Infinite Being, Thou the lord and liberation by following this way of life. I
 BHARATA'S RETURN AND AFTER 113

~ ti)sq 1'44itl-.:.8Uf· <1t1iri:113M.ijc4i{ I lffl.311-1~ ~4t•l'-t16'-41cflli(i(Jl: 11 10

"
'4NN~ ~l.tflf{ ilf.:4.1111:f lAI' ml{ I ~ f«~ m
~ ~1cq 1tNhdt 1171
~ m · irtn uq lf•Q"~'qle)dlfijq: I ~3TN"41~(~:• ~ f.tqait«: II 12
ttfii!l\(fli:tlifl' i{F<ff ~c!i4~~Ell~: I 3fa':ffl~•;tFli6 ffl-=>~~«i(I 11 73
(1-flifilqifur ~ ~~ '{fir~fHltff I fflf.r ~l~Ct-Ot QWe.J-t◄~@ ~ : 11 74
iCUNe( fa:~t;tcl f~ <1t11f4a11.-u~i\dtlillAq11r 11 1s
tltl~ RSI~ ~f;rr-..<11_a. I lflaqr <iW1to1.-1A' lilifir~q1◄Q(( u16
.J1•l(I"° ~ ~f.~ ~tfl~~'l<dl<tt«n I c.. ~-
rqst•~~a "
~ (·udtn " ~ 11 ,,
~1'1tit
view all beings alike. None is inimical necessary arrangements for the residence and
or dear to Me. I am like the heavenly administration of the citizens of Ayodhya,
tree Kalpaka-Vriksha. Whoever go under he himself went to stay in a village called
it and pray, get what they want, and whoever Nandigrama. Ther~ on a throne he
exclude themselves from it keeping away, re\'erently installed the sandals of Rama
do not get those favours. To those who he had brought with him and daily
resign themselves to Me, I respond by worshipped them as representing Rama,
revealing Myself. Those whose minds are with flowers, sandal paste etc., as also v.ith
clouded by My Maya, see Me as a human all objects that are considered as royal
being, subject to the happiness and sufferings insignia. In his daily - life he observed
of worldly life. They do not know Me strict ascetic discipline. His food consisted
in truth and in reality. Fortunately that of roots and fruits, and his attire, of a tree-
enlightenment which liberates one from bark garments and matted locks. He slept
this transmigratory life, has dawned on ~ou. on the bare floor, and strictly observed the
Stay at home attending to your duties, rule of celibacy. Satrughna kept him
but remembering Me always. That will company. He transacted all the affairs
save you from the bondage of that hankering of state after first representing them
after the fruits that Karn;ia brings." Hear- before the sandals of Rama in token of bis
ing these words of Rama, Kaikeyi was taking orders from Rama. Counting the
filled with wonder and joy. She circumam- days of Rama's return, he lived like a
bulated Rama, and prostrated before him Brahmarshi, dedicating his whole mind
several times. She then returned to the to Rama.
palace pacified in mind.
Rama at Atri's Ashrama (76-91)
Bharata After bis Return (70-75) 76. As for Rama, though he took his
(70.75). ·soon Bharata the noble-minded residence in Chitrakuta -with Sita and
arrived at Ayodhya along with his precep- Lakshmana amidst ilie •settlement of the
tor, mothers and the ministers, constantly ascetics of that place, he did not, however,
remembering Rama. After making all the continue to stay there long. (77-79). For,
A-8
L
I •

114 AYODHYA KANDAM [Ch. 9

~ .... d\1'31'1&Mil8 ~Jta~lf(~ " fitR:'{ l ~r~r~tr'l'I;\' •flrlfCll~Rrr6lf.{ 11 1s

31.-4•11ffll(liU V19ll lff5r~P6141(q~ I ~ ti@Qef 18 Gl.fQ¥41Ef◄flid'{ II 79
~ IMU'flffl;f 1ftQ'-4"6 acn◄t1'( I ~~fu1qc:1:1rg: uqrsg:qfqq~ n so
ft- . SM~ ~t;r"'' n
~1'$til'i1'11(1ta: I ctiftr~f'ftoirfcr ~•trrs( st
llffl ~~ ~ ~ tft ~ I \-51'-tllllQ ~fiNf.iftqf 1":iflrr 1f;ri II 82
~ t ~ : ~~'ff.Iii ~111{ I 6Rti' ~ ~J111i ~cf ~~ ~llili({ l\ 83
'ltNi ll'S'fflc( ~''1""-' illij+J..4~ ~~ffl I ijq :("4(..J\ uf.rt Q'q( Qij◄tlt~ \I 84
~&c&Ri m ~ q~c1€l:CR.P-t~.r , ~it@ '111wt"1 !II{ uqt ~ilcl«N-l"t II ss
~ ~ .\'Mj~q ~fl: ~l ~ I ~i.rm ~li◄◄4 ltRR ~1q ~~ n s~ ~
i66◄tttfttdtl\,t ~ t.'\◄l@(ic!l:TI': I 31.Ct('-II « i n ~ ~ ~ ~Ii((¥(_· II 87
~ w ti>cia i f.tffttt ~a~•n , ~i W (ffq ~ q~~-11 88
qaq ~ ~dlq c{~ ~ u,11'1wtl I vi' c:'i,lfdSff<llilJf
mqt tV ii'«diei~ 1189
'IIRtiR'-f l<@c:lf (illll'"4fi: iii iij Ni I ·~•cit ~ ~ ~ 6( ~~(I( II 90
• ~

knowing tha~ Rama was staying at Mount an occasion has arisen for me to meet
Chitrakuta, large numbers of people from your holy self." 82. Hearing ~a•s words
the countryside began to visit that place and knowing him to be Harl llbnself, the -,.:..i
~use of their eagerness to meet him. sage Atri extended to him . a very warm
To avoid the disturbance from the crowds, reception with great devotion. 83. Re
as also for the •fulfilment of the ultimat ~ gave •hospitality by presenting to biJn
object of his exile to the forest, he abando- fruits of the forest. Seating Rama, Sita
ned his residence at Chitrakuta, and pro- and Lakshmana, the sage said the following
ceeded towards Dandakaranya. On the in great joy: (84-85) "Inside the Ashrama
way pe along with Sita and his brother, there is my aged wife Anasuya who ha~
reached the Ashrama of the sage Atri,
been performing austerities for a very long
which was situated at a very solitary place,
time, and who has a deep knowledge of
with the necessary facilities for one to stay
Dharma and has been observing the same.
all round the year. 80. There in that
0 destroyer of enemies! Let Sita go in
Ashrama was seated the sage Atri, illumining
and see her." The lotus-eyed Rama asked
the whole place with his lustre. Rama pros-
Sita to do as requested by the sage. 86.
trated before him and announced himself
He said: "O good lady! Go in and make
to the sage saying, ''l am Rama, offering
salutations to holy Anasuya and come
my salutations to you. 81. According to hack soon." And Sita did accordingly.
my father's order, I have come to the (87-90). Holy Anasuya was very glad
Dandaka forest. In the guise of forest Iife to see Sita, who made a full prostration
78-92] BHARATA'S RETURN AND AFTER 115

~~ tp;n..qp:j uii ll'@ra-11fr=rcrq:_ 1 ~~l{Uf ~ er~ uii 1.r: !l'T{ W~@': 1191
~~ ~ ~;r;rr~ f::n~TPi ijtlf ~~ m;~fm~ I
~g:rf;ir<qN ;:J" =q a:~futcc1~~efffi' firm~M<rlffi«iU ~ llfqf II 92
~ ~~<iRliUi{fllQf \:S+U'4{~~~
3f~qli-.filo:& ;Jq1f: ~ : II Q.. II

before her. Addressing her as "Dear Sita", (91-92). Afterwards the sage Atri fed
Anasuya with great devotion presented her Rama, Sita and Lakshmana sumptuously,
two heavenly ear ornaments made by Viswa- and with palms joined in salutation said:
karma, as also two lovely pieces of silk. She "O Rama! Thou alone art the creator of
also gave Sita a unique paste for bodily all these worlds. After creating them,
application with the words, "O lotus-faced Thou manifestest for their protection and
one! By the application of this paste, the orderly growth, as incarnations in the
lustre of your body will remain undimmed. species of Devas, humans and brute crea-
0 daughter of Janaka! Following the duty tions. Though embodied in this way, the
of a pious wife, you now follow Rama. bodily traits do not affect Thee. Maya
May that great personage soon return to which deludes all, remains aloof from Thee
his palace with you!" out of fear of Thee.•·

S/ t : . MAKRISHN-A ASHRAM.k
I ARY - S GAR .
Accession No- 5 .....lf.~ ·-
,. t
· u Q' 9 •a• ...... ...,.. .,.. ---- - -
 -'"'-'~ ~
3111 ~ ~ ~ !('qffl (i:i'1..c('1t I ~kcff ~ «1t1fi,q S(qtUllq}q~ II t
- ~ •li:.81'1( ~ lf;rq~(tlq(ii~Hli( I fi(fqii ~ 1'51' '=il'll$1dfit(l(R-1' II 2
,u,fsca.al-w NA flulq ,.,. ,, '1111~mI
'J!,ffl ~ ~ Si«@lfirijfl~: I 3"( ~ ~'R UII' ~ ~ I I 3

• ,u,ls('!I ~ 6cr ifit ~~: I Q a::dfttsqf;a ~ <!llchli(·tlRur: II 4

~ fiucq1•&+t1R:t4" w/ fiRl'Elq;:ij•ih( I uirur iflRij: ~ 31fst: -"it◄-1 qtft II S
«u
!M:ti+ll:f ffiff lftc(J imff ~ I . 3'(~: r.tl'4ii41~~ U1U ~lil◄ci1144-t. II 6

ARANYA KANDAM
Chapter 1
TOWARDSDANDAKARANYA
Redemption of Viradha (1-35) "0 Rama! Thou the support of even the
1. Rama spent the rest of the day at ce1estia1s ! Thou art the Pathfinder for all
that Ashrama and in the morning took beings. How can any one therefore show
leave of the sage and was ready to start on Thee the Path? Still following the way of
his journey. 2. He said to the sage: "O the world, we shall show the path." With
holy one! We are all going to the these words, he deputed some of his disciples
forest known as Dandaka, where many for the purpose, and himself followed Rama
ascetics are staying. We seek your blessing. for some distance. Persuaded by Rama
(3-5). Please direct some of your disciples to return, the sage did accordingly, and
to show us the path." Hearing Rama's went back to his Ashrama. (6-9) When they
words, the great sage Atri said, smiling: bad walked the distance of about a Krosa,
1-1-7] TOWARDS DANDAKARANYA 117

-RI(: e;:a<ot ~~◄9:lltff mffl ;r if1 I ii◄@ ml~ ;ft.r URf

~
<~ -i;f(wf II
.:,
7
<lf(N'41+ffl: !!'Ql..q'-144 $$0111(( I m-nN «q1(lcq- 6ffli (l~◄cii\-'lllTI' II 8
e,011tQ..a1<q111,uif){f 1f.t1q1:c.u I mnflt-1kdu 1.d $t1<5f~ n ,
dl~tq firfq;i ~ m(!Gftijtl(wtlRd'( I wt'l:itl'll(rfUUE6tof. M{o41flrf<Jft•u1( II 10
~Q'ffl+;q:t◄ W .~l{i{'fUI'( I srfim' firfq;f .~ <t1U ~qu111i1st\(. II 11

~= ~ 51q~ij 11.=qoq l'fta.l · ~ I ~ . , e~aq :tl(l.:itN ~ ~ II 12

381 q1411a:qi{ q~◄1~q-q4'f{ . '&IQ< I 31l◄~'-1111 ~ ~itc:qq(Rlf.n: \I 13

◄tU:t◄•~· ~ . ~ ~cqti ~ , mia c:.0c.1<0ff '1 ~11R;:c:.11 u
~ ~
14
~ ill'liffaft ffl ~: ffl'Q.'-Oatet\ I ~Efit ~$f(Oqt~« EfigR:ifli(\tq(rl: 11 ts
. , :tndlit(-t tniuu;n occt:t'-HI I "tlt¥Uq'Nt ~ ~ (k8@Hti lr"'(lll6
~ff 6Rircin1=ffll' ~ g1qr1'flfltclf: I rir ~tij~I~~ ll(f{f'fcf cqq~ 11\ 17

they came across a great • river. horripilation on the body of.anyone. Enter-
'~How can we cross this river?" asked ing into the forest Rama· said to Lakshmana,
Rama and the disciples of Atri replied: Sumitra's son: (12-13). '"From here ~n-
"O :oble descendant of Raghu's line! wa:rds we should travel very carefully.
There is an excellent boat for the purpose. Along with me you should have your bow
We ourselves shall take you across the strung and arrows ready at hand. I
river in a short time." Then they fetched shall walk in front and you behind. · Sita
the boat, seated Rama, Sita and Lakshmana will walk between us, just as Maya, the
in it, and the young ascetics themselves illusory power,stands betw~n theParamatma
rowed the party across the river. Rama (Supreme Spirit) and the Jiva (the embodied
appreciated very much the skill they spirit). 14. Look around ca~fully. 0
displayed. They later returned to Atri's heroic one! Dandakaranya is notorious for
Asbrama. the many Rakshasas infesting .it. I have
(10-11). Now Rama and party entered heard of this even before."
into the terrifying and thickly wooded (15-17). Travelling and conversing thus
forest of Dandaka. With the shrill chirping between themselves, they covered about a
of insects, with animals of various species Yojana and a half when they came across
ever~here, • with dangerous wild animals a lake of cool and crystal waters full of
like lions, and tigers prowling about, and lotuses and water lilies of various kinds,'
with fierce-looking Rakshasas infesting its Approaching that lake, they dran)c of iti
precincts, that awesome forest would create sweet waters, and sat under a shade on its
 118 ARANYA KANDAM ~..........._ [Ch. 1

~~'f!◄c(ij ift~ \◄•lfat«: I qll{~ ;:'-tffll~DOlf'-ldl~ii'tlijq:_ II

• 18
qt)'ll~" fl:stoqrJUtR:tf e(-lirr■'R'( I ~mi ~&'(;~
~
~ ~01q;r(l<l_ II 19
...
~ vraifg:fctil'tt -51.fJlql•ld; I 3TTlffi~\l~ ;n'S!I ~\tl-f;U""'lf cqqq1q« 1120
'1'l'&nlf!«vaft.ao0 ~ 'qiij~+tf.a.A I ~~9.eft~ i11Glq((f~ ffflt ~ (◄ri/48: 1121
~ ff NiR ~Iii QJ\-~ui '111-1~1 ~ I 3ll(IQ ~: ~ ifttt'-tNfc(qili:fta:_ 11 22
_clii' ~ illUl~T«lll◄tNi<il&TRUO' I uf;r~~T iffiili ~ . ~T II 23
~ 1R1 it ◄'51Slfit«◄<d1Qio I ~ - ~ c[i( oql<df.l~ II 24
'1~· ~◄~ '1l{: -Q'llel ~~I ~ (lq\~4 VJijf ~IIOTI ~ ~ : 1125
.;., ~m ll1' . suu1+4~cJ"ll ◄'-l•U•ldU I fict◄IEN ~W,~q fml~ \t◄itllii( 1126 0
'lffi ds(l'l◄~-C'll(lQ'l'll'liQ( I &q&(N ~ · '°l~~(!)lllc(N~: 1127
tlf . - ~m ~N ~ fif~l\i- .m.fc1~'61l,. I '4~1.-1w1tt: ~ ~~ ~'lf+cat 'lffl: 1128
'{f;:: ~t~fq:;mfa ~ffll 6Rli' M~ll'Qt I qel4d If ~ J i cqtnfil $41¥1(1{ 11 2,
bank for some time. A terrible-Joo.king bark and matted hair, but with bows and
monster now appeared in their sight (18-19). arrows in hand and accompanied by a
The monster had fierce fangs and his howls woman? You are handsome and extremely
spread terror all around. On his left shoulder wanton. Alas! You are almost in my
rested a trident, at the sharp end of which mouth as a morsel of food for me. Why
were impaled several human bodies. He have you dared to come into this terrible
was moving abou~ -eating whatever wild fosest infested by all kinds of fierce crea-
animal he saw-be it elephant, tiger, lion tures?" (25-26). To these words of the
or bison. At the sight of that monster, Rakshasa, Rama replied smiling, "I a111
Rama lifted his bow in readiness for use and Rama. This is my dear brother Lakshmana
said to Lakshmana: (20-21). "Look, bro- and this my wife Sita. At the comm.and of
ther, at what is before us. There comes a my father we have come here to free this
Rakshasa with a huge body towards us. place from menacing fellows like you."
His form is fear-inspiring in those who are (27-29). Hearing these words of Rama,
timid. Stand with your bow in readiness. the demon gave out a terrific howl, and with
Do not be frightened, 0 daughter of Janaka." mouth wide open and grasping the trident
Saying so, Rama stood firm like a mountain, with both his hands, shouted in haste: "O
bow and arrow in hand. Rama! Haven't you heard of me, the
•
22. Seeing Rama along with Sita and world renowned Viradha? All the ascetics·
Lakshmana, that monster gave out fierce ha~e left this region of the forest out of
howls and said as follows in a threatening fear of me. If you want to save your
manner: (23-24). "Who are you in the life, you abandon your weapons and leave
assumed forms of ascetics donning tree- Sita here, and run away in all haste. Other-
 18-38) TOWARDS DANDAKARANYA l19

~~~t::rl fflJ«: fflffl'"1qT¢~ I (lf(~-q'Qgd_ ffi~ mur ~i{Q NIq II 30

mr: sitV'roak!{I ~~ ~- ~ I ~~tls('4s(l'll~"4~ qft~: II 31
qa_a:4 ffllm§ d((Wfni-:tli.fiih( II 32
~: «11 ~~~ii. I~ ~Fll'lfl'fcf.{ I ~citsa"4.-j_f.fiRU( i({QT;m§ itii~8(: II 33
f◄'Qga,: ~fQ'~ qm a~OdQr 1 «a: {{Rff {i'lfmf~ sm,i« \tl~'I'( 11 34

mIT ~r ~A ~cirfhnft ~1.«:(~(({{U ~ ~.~~n II 35

f%~,q~a,:ft~%Rf NV~'IRt R4{~i"IU4ll: I . C.

S((lt(l:q(q\~~~~arr olffl:~ffl!I ~ ~~ " 36

51uriq mi !(Utm6{1RUi ~~sm~it 'J.QllcM~:1
sturi:ll 'iq: srur.rrir ( 0aeer~ Slq;i(Q'ffi~ !l~u): n 37

~~
• ~11:N ~r{~1q-a1t1 Atrr~s( PHl<tUl*I ~I: I
~«reliRurcJitq'-ffl;n ~~: gu i:n-5'.l fi11r)~a~~ 11 38

wise I am going to eat up both of you." Viradba's Hymn (36-46)

30. With these words the Rakshasa
rushed forward to get bold of Sita.. At 36~ There cam~ out of Viradha's body a
this Rama severed both bis arms with a very handsome form, bright, dressed in
single arrow with u~ost ease. excellent robes, decorated with shining
(31-32). Then with his mouth wide open golden ornaments, and luminous like the
out of great anger, he came running towards sun in the sky. 37. That being with a
Rama. Confronting Viradha who very placid appearance, now fell again anri
came charging, Rama cut his two legs with again in prostration before Rama. who
utmost ease to the astonishment of all. desLroys the sorrows of all who pro~trate
(33-34). Viradha now crawled towar_ds Rama before him and take shelter ~nder him,
like a serpent with a view to devour him. who is capable of terminating the term of
Now with a semi-circular arrow Rama cut Jivas in Samsara. and who is a veritable
off his head, which fell in a river of blood treasure of mercy. 38. Viradha said, "O
on the ground. Sita thereupon congratu-
Rama .of lotus eyes! I am a Vidyadhara
lated Rama on his great feat. 35. The
kettle drums of the heavens now sounded. <lf ~uminous form. In days of old. I was
The celestials a11d the Apsaras, the heavenly cursed for no special reason by sage
artistes, danced while the Oandbarvas and Durvasas, who is an embodiment of anger.
the Kinnaras sang. Today I am liberated from the effect of it
 • '
120 ARANY A KANDAM fCh. I

{QPR 1=:T~~\umfcc;:a_qt: ~ : ~r .it~ '+14\Q:tll;:ijq r

~iili+l~-111~ cnuft ~ ir qiQJ~ t~q¥( II 39
• cf.'ll'ltt "'8 ~,4 ~ 11ra.r~~•~.. ~ ~I
m~~ a' q1a_!F(SIIJJT1i ~Jg ~ -w.t~~ II 40
~~ 11'1~ Nij(~lwl~ 3ll~ltfflffl umtr ffldlU'IT~ ~ II 41
Jlq;;j qrft l{f Uif ~ €cltl.§~P.U I ~~iii ~~i~;' frNr 1'i lll !°"~ ~ l1 42
ffl ·-Nd\d'1 JRt'it ~-=>~: I ~J cR ~ sirffl' f~ari i t ~ : II 43
~- ffi.ll\t<l~'l'll'U~'l!!'(l mr: I t~~ ~:TimlU ~ ~ffl iR:: II 44
11'{\lffli~ln ~-- ~ ~..INP.l ~: I 3l~ ~~: ~ tnf( 41q1,ttr II 45
~ ,~f;m;i ~ · . 1.ll'11fa.t1Nli+Jll.(l;w~ I
•~~i\1(~ ~ - ~ ~ 1J.urnYRI ;ro'Srul{d I'll-{ II 46
~RI ~•~P-t"+l(i'liQ~ ~~•HQ-41~·
3ii(UqcJ.,.ri 5('11(: 6ti: 11. ' II

by Thee. (39-40). Freed from Samsara, pleased,and in a mood of great joy b~sto~~d
may my mind always keep remembrance of boons on Viradha. 44. He said, . 0
Thy lotus-feet. May my speech be ever Vidyadhara ! You may now go. _B~ se~mg
engaged in uttering Thy exalted naines. Me, You have overcome all the limitations
l"b
May my ears ever imbibe the nectar of Thy of Maya. You have become 1 erated
at.Qries. May _my bands be constantly this very moment and have been elevated
engaged in making offerings to Thee. May to the rank of the great knowing ones.
my head be ever laid at Thy feet in prostra-. 45. In this world of living beings, pure
tion. May the whole of my being, body,mind devotion to Me is very seldom found;
and soul be thus absorbed in the service for if one has that type of Bhakti, he attains
of Thee. (41-42). Salutation to Thee, Rama Mukti immediately and is no longer in this
with Sita~Thou the Supreme Being and world of beings in bondage. So endowed
creator of the worlds. Devoid of all attri- with Bhakti, you will now at my command
butes, Thou art of the natue of Pure Con- attain Mukti.,. 46. Rama accomplished the
sciQusness, ever absorbed in Thy own destruction of this fierce Rakshasa, but
~ Self. Protect me, who am a refugee at Thy the Rakshasa thereby gained liberation. He
feet. With Thy permission, 0 the noblest received Rama's blessings and boons, and
one in Raghu's line, I would like to go to attained the status of a Vidyadhara again.
my heavenly abode. May Thy Maya never So will every man attain to all blessings of
cloud my vision." 43. When Viradha pra- life if he would but serve Rama and sing
yed in this way, the noble Rama was much hymns in praise of him.
 VISIT TO THE ASHRAMAS 121

~:~
~ltiU\ci ~ - ~
mm~ u~- <il'~.J =q- e'HtJn I 3lt(11{ :tl(i,iit@t c(;i (tclij@li:f~ II 1
• :ll(itfftdffl ~..,, uii' ~Tfi:tf51on Ql 1 311q1~ ~\1tv~vq1iRtia: Utir: II 2
al~IJtf ijQ+\\J'q NQ.<'1~~144(( I ~~qefi<l~«'li •4.l(til'b<dl~fil:_ fl 3
mm( ~~cqwrsfif uir \t-thq<1c:«014< , •leh•<il'™i◄,e m tdiit :{-qq: u 4
ijq (1Wl.:th11ffi1eaft UII ,cii 'f<4:t◄<: 1
~ q ~ ftq. qc:fl~ q, ffl ijcl (,$,n. m uRs
--
mffl ~~t+q{II'.. , s
~~ , ~ l{~ijTJl:lm f?m6: m\lw4\•n '
RRf {UU<l(<ld.SI~ mi ~ ~{ffl Jl~lt \\ 6
•r- • ~ • t- nau I
~Tqi:t"'f< (J!t'l7'1(c:~¥.I \_€ll((d !tq\q(d ~-~ -~
~(1+4< ~'UiitllW twf trnlRfgJlj ~((d'~+fUi' ~ II 7
~ ~ ~~: %1i:filifQ!l(.-<tt ~flt~ ~'11'-4i:fil~if I
~~~~'lm~~@it·~~cfq@: II 8
Chapter 2
VISIT . TO THE ASHRAMAS OF SARABHANGA AND SUTIKSHNA

At Sarabhanga's Ashrama I have been staying here long, resolved to

(1~12) be engaged in austerities. Whatever
1. After Viradha attained salvation, Rama merits I have acquired, all that
along with Sita and Lakshmana went I offer unto Thee so that I may
to the peaceful forest hermitage of the obtain Moksha or Mukti." 6. After thus
sage Sarabhanga. 2. At the sight of Rama offering all his merits at· the feet of Rama
arriving at his place in the company of the holy sage Sarabhanga, who was full of
Sita and Lakshmana, the high-minded sage renunciation, prostrated before that immea-
Sarabhanga got up from his seat in hot surable being Rama in the company of Sita.
haste out of respect for the visitors. 3. Then, without any more delay, he got
He went towards them, received them ready to consign his body to the flames,
cordially and offered them seats. He then holding his mind absorbed in Rama. 7.
did hospitality to them with roots, fruits, He held his mind for tong in meditation
etc., available in the forest. (4-5). Rejoiced on that form of Rama-blue like Durva
at the .presence of Rama, the refuge of all grass, lotus-eyed, dressed in tree-bark clothk
devotees, at his hermitage, the sage Sara- wearing matted locks, · accompanied, .· 1b,t\:\
bhanga said, "O Rama I Thou art verily Sita and Lakshmana, and establishliSd jn'1he •••
the Lord of all. With a view to meet Thee, hearts of all. 8. He thought, "Lo·I· Who

-.-..:~--.
122 ARANY A KANDAM [Ch. 2

mftcc((,41 ~ ffll'dif: q: 1 ~ ~ ••~a,fq ~r.~iN: n ,

uqr
sp.ne.q1faqftlif~~ ~ ~: . ~ I q1J•t1t' f'"1arlftffl ¥tit~◄ afc~E1a1 1110
~ m( R( 5'11Ecll ~ =t!f ~ ; ~di( I Sl"~E(l(tq' ~ clfi ~~ 'fiJR"" ~Uhl
i(o~((lR~ (UtJIQ~ e)tfiCid': ~'( I
ffiir afZ•1on: d a.ot'-lit(Ottctlmif: 1 311:stal( u~ ~ ffl\ltfM~'-lif'l n 12
~ QMQ'(( 6 !IOfl: ~~ ~in' q1q1,ns'l~N1Jf; ll
'1fiifE6l(l•Rtl~+IIJJT: I 13
aniM\{fqw1~.u11 ~ ~ ~ , -tn1: su:>31ttP.J: ·n ss'iiiira~ ~ u 14
~'4i<tMlWI if&IOII~({: I '111;ft41~erf ffl ~ :.stiitEh1 <ff\-~ '""II ts
atfflsft{
il,ili 41~·◄4 i .~ ~ ~ I 31d:t"'41t.0 Si'ftulf ~c{ ~mi qjifdfq\l(RI" 1116
311•1"119 ~ ~'4«1R ◄•llf.t Q◄liut ~ q SAR( I
~ QP(SCIQ6a\lwl"~ ~ '{441411\1 ffl 'lA'q@ ll
~
17

is there so merciful, so liberal to his devotees Lakshm~na and Sita, who had by the p,ower
other than Rama? Wonder of wonders, of Maya assumed human forms and man-
he has, of his own accord, come here to ners~ saluted them all in haste by making
bless me, intuiting how I have been con- full prostrations. 14. Pronouncing their
stantly thinking about him. 9. Purified blessings on Rama, the resident. of '!1e
in mind and burning this body in fire, I hearts of all they said the followmg wtth
shall attain the realm of Brahma in the very joined palms ~o him, who was none but Harl, '/
Presence of Rama, the Supreme Being born equipped with bow and arrow: (15-16).
as son of Dasa.ratha. io. May Rama, the "We know Thee io be Mahavishnu, Sita to
Lord of Ayodhya, ever dwell i;n my heart- be Thy consort Lakshmi, Lakshmana to be
Rama in whose lap is seated Sita like light- Sesha and Bharataand his brotherSatrughna
ning in the clouds." (11-12). Thus for a long to be· Thy Conch and Discus. Beseeched
time did he look at Rama standing in front by Brahma, Thou art incarnated in ·this
of him and meditate on him in mind. Then world to rid the earth of its burdens. There-
setting fire to the pyre, he reduced his fore, it is among the principal objects of
physical body to ashes, gained a divine Thy mission to relieve the Rishis of their
body, and attained the realm of Brahma. sorrows and difficulties. 17. 0 Rama! May
~ub~~ntly, a large number of ascetics Thou be pleased to come along with Sita
mhabiting the Dandaka forest came to and Lakshmana to see the forest inhabited
meet Rallla at the hennitage of Sarabhanga. • by ascetics. We shall lead Thee to those
Rama ' places. When Thou seest the sights there
vows to extirpate the Rakshasas and know our conditions of life, Thou
. (l3-l4) wouldst be moved by a powerful impulse
13. Seemg all those holy men, Rama~ of mercy towards us."
9-27] VISIT TO THE ASHRAMAS 123

~ NitirNat ~: t-E11s:atN1SiM1: 1 ~ uf;riq: e1'1«'! IM ◄•nf.t g: ,1 · 1s

<r:~"U ~ q@ij(..~-l4iilZI f.tt<fm 9: I offf'f'JfflR ~ u~ ~~ II 19
3T~ ~iijdiM ~ [email protected] ~ I ~~ <Pr ,anu,f +i&tfiiM" ft ~I 20
~RJ91i~Rll;ft:(I !llf'qlirff tl+tlftr~: I 3l.:tt(i4 ~ W~.-fflS~<H ft II 21
"Im q1~ §"1;d 9 1fq,;:q9qPcia4.. I srfa~11qcfi<B:14TI ~l'.U(l'l<t8QH( JI 22·
~ ' ,::...
\~qf;J: ~f 6SI' 1f;rfitct.l◄IR1fi:1; f Gll.fcffff - U1ff <if~ 9'1~6: II 23
~ Efi@fi:l'EISI q'ffiur <"wl.:&.if: I ~ 1PM eq~q1.tfto114111J1111P..~i 24 n
• c:. ~ • --~~,_ftS'II_
wft~~ S1l•lldl@q1a,r1ee...ttilt{ I "-";a~!!Uf«i""' (-letf.fil(tllGll,l'( \\ 2S
~Jillll•lditlch6 4 ~: ~PR!: I
31•1Qtifit11q) ~ q..snq1«·w1dN,. , r~~""'q,,11~ '1'ffll~~di.ffl"4◄: 11 26
\iffl\f\JI ~
tl:INti51'1iltqg_q.f;:ijW,11Slit4 lndlf@' msrf~-f~fil8111Ndle. ii'
. I
Q(ti(Rl..,d~ilil(tliffdq1'( • ~.... ~~:r&T ffiRr <lei' 8J{if{l{U II 27
'
18. Being thus implored prayerfully by of the Rishis of those regions, receiving
them, the all-powerful Rama went along everywhere the cordial reception of these
with those ascetics to see their abodes. ascetics.
19. In all those places Rama saw here and
there many skeletons of human heads. At the Asbrama of Sotikshna
(25-40)
At this sight, •Rama asked: 20. "Whose
are these skeletons of heads? How have 25. In the course of those travels, one
they fallen here?" The ascetics replied, day he reached the Ashrama of the sage
'"Indeed they are the heads of Rishis. 21. Sutikshna, which had a pleasant climate
When the ascetics are unconscious of the in all seasons, which yielded the benefits·
external world in the state of meditation, of every season always, and which was
the Rakshasas eat their heads and throw inhabited by a large number of Rrshis.
the bones here and there. They do this 26. Sutikshna was a disciple of the sage
carefully watching the time when the sages Agastya, and used to utter the sacred name
in meditation are unaware of the conditions of Rama always. Hearing about the arriv1t
outside." 22. Hearing these piteous words of ~ama. he came himself, and moved by a
of the frightened Rishis and Munis, Rama great spirit of devotion which was manifest
then and there took the vow that he in his eyes, receive.d him with due worship.
would destroy the whole tribe of Rakshasas Sutikshna said: 27. "O Rama, con-
there. (23-24). In this way the noble Rama sort of Sita, and the delight of all! Tb~Q,
of Raghu's line along with Sita and Laksh- art beyond the bounds of Knowledge 1tJd1
mana spent some years, seeing the Ashramas endowed with excellences that are JbiµW•
124. ARANY A KANDAM [Ch. 2

qm.r 9Ef'11•1dltlA•TI"-I(~ ~•'11441 UdEMl!i•litl•&~ I

.r A<ltq t1<ili(•i&:114"&'ffl{q1:ms44l4d.4 mllftRffsftf II 28

~ ~~4.-! f;dl{ifqtsfq- ~•ttir51!31ltqfilUW! ~ '4141( II

tii◄i-Jl61Qijql_,4q4 IRl 'l(qf qc.11tiq1'(tl~Sft{ tf'ff Q)q: 11 • 2~

N:t◄~ '{N.&:1qe~r~• 'll'-l'-11 f,c!}ll('-11 ftfaOu~°" 1

'll(fl:tl in&.«fil'-lf ~NQlf;kl0 ~ : (tkfi<if QISl•lffl ffl: 11
~,«~"'I \.l◄dit"-l(Oll(M-\ qi(tllfi:t Uit ~= ~= fitq~ I
Q~d~i\Q(\P\~•M<l~. (q.-¥4.sf\ld\a..ii,. ~ J(lf-il: II 31

q:{'-IIPI ml « ◄ ~41\i.Nbn~w '11tl1Nii4ijfjij tltlllq~lf( I J

i
)
Ei"'(cfcMf¼'qq Efiq.ft'-1"-llq,uui 4.ctli«ti Nld·illl,◄'51( II 32
I

Thy feet are sought after even by Parame- Th~e. 30. Thou art the one cause for the
swara and Brahma. Thou art the one creation, sustentation and dissolution
faultless boat for all Jivas to cross the ocean of the universe. By assuming Maya with
of Samsara. I am one given to the repet1 its three Gunas of Sattva, Rajas and Tamas,
tion of Thy holy Mantra and the servant Thou manifestest in a threefold way . as
of even Thy servants. 28. I am one bound Brahma, Vishnu and M3 heswara. 0 Sup-
'by· the cord of identification with the body, reme One! As the one sun is reflected as
which is· nothing but.a mass of filthy stuff. many in different pots of water, so dost
I am consigned to the disused well of family Thou assume different forms with different
life, centering on wife and children and ad}uncts. 31. o Rama! Thou,· who tran-
other worldly relationships. Yet, Thou, who scendest the darkness of f amas and wh,o art
art beyond the knowledge of all beings in the Ultimate Subject, has been pleased today
this universe, hast deigned to come here, to reveal Thyself before me as an object
seeking me of Thy own accord. 29. Though of perception. Though unseen by unholy
Thou art residing in the hearts of all, Thou ones, Thou dost indeed reveal Thyself to
hidest with Thy delusive power, the vision those whose hearts have been purified by
of those who are not disposed to take Thy Thy sacred name. 32. 0 Rama! Though
name. But Maya's delusion does not •affect formless, Thou hast assumed a form in
tbose who are devoted to the repetition of association with Maya. I see Thee •before
Thy holy name. Just as in the case of the me in such an assumed human form more
heavenly tree, the Kalpaka Vriksha, the handsome than countless Cupids-a form
fruits of Thy grace come to those who seek charming with a sweet smile that reveals a
2840] VISIT TO THE ASHRAMAS 125

l'lldll-lira+tl'St.f l+if<4131YM4
~
fflfif fsiuu Mff d8Ndffl:~ I
;ft(t11tCf(ft(~@l{;r;:agui° rt~ll:ij Q;rfflqf;m SfUf'ITilf ~ II 33

Gll-fwij ~ acf f,qq~'l~'-lcfil&~ftf~ ~ ~~dlcfittfl'{_ I

Sltff19fflS'l 1N q)=q~d« f.'i° N'ilij ~ -I ~ l◄'fili:_Q II 34

~ ~Eldtd'A . WI: U~cl'Plflf( I ~ ~fir a' Rffl f.r1fur '1§;ql(ii11({_ II 35

3ffltsg:111•1dl' ~ ~ ..,,.tnu~ 1 ~~'ffifelif ~ ll1itcT ffluf qffi: ll 36

Pi<q-1.fl•ffl(ijtmf' ~~S{q?.f~ I ~tnstitlktratl~d c:◄#;d ·itkS(q ~ \\ 37

gAiii q4:q~ ~ :q ffl ~ I ~ qq)''ffll'lt~q Ml'ffil~mg: ~: II 38

~ ~ ~ll'-"q ~tti:t ffl ~ : I

!J'. ij' «~fit~a1lil '4•1\t.f aAwti'~'fi'( 1 ~fil~W ffl' ~ i(;n ·if c:61<4tc4tJSI( 1139
l~SN ail'c:qt.;: lcn •lfll"-IM ~ I 3f{~rir~(ir RW{ ~ lftUUf;u 1140
heart melting in mercy, and with attractive heart has become very pure. {36-39). It is
bow and arrows in hand. 33. Salutations to therefore that I have come to see you.
Thee ever more, 0 Rama! My sole wealth There is no means other than devotion for
and fortune, who art accompanied by Sita realising Me. I reveal Myself always· to
and served by Lakshmana the son of those who repeat My Mantra, who seek
Sum.itra, who art dressed in deer skin, shelter under Me without depending on
who hast the brightness of a blue lo\us anything or anyone else. The hymn that
who art very calm, who art the centre of you have addressed Me is dear to Me.
countless excellences and who art· the Whoever studies this hymn always, b
object of service and • devotion to all disci- them will be generated pure devotion
plined persons. 34. 0 Rama I Let philoso- and spiritual illumination. You have become
phers know Thee as transcending every free even in this world by your devotion
kind of adjuncts like space and time and the to Me. After the fall of your body, you
luminosity of pure consciousness. But I, will attain Sayujya-liberation of becoming
a devotee, aspire for nothing other than My very Being. There:! is no doubt about
this form of Thine concretely present before it. Now I desire to meet your teacher, the
me. May it shine in my consciousness at great sage Agastya. I am extremely desirous
all times!,. of living for some time in those precincts
35. To the sage Sutikshna who offered where that sage dwells."
this hymn of praise, Rama said, smiling: (40-41). Sutikshna agreed to this proposal
"I know that by the adoration of Me, your and said, "O Rama!- We shaU go there
126 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 2·3

3N S(1t(a' uf.r-rr 61'ffl ~: 9trnl: «t ~'IViwf I

31•1~lf"4ii1URtfl@ii(i-R{: tiij(•i~il-31~ ~ II 41

~ ,;th1c..s<11E¥1<111A~ d'll•1(4H~~
311<"<1¥1UC fil:~q: ~: II ~ II
tomorrow. I too shall accompany you. Lakshmana, Rama started for the residence
It is now long since· I have seen that of Agastya•s brother with a mind
sage.'' In the morning, accompanied eagerly interested in communing with
by the - sage Sutikshna, Sita and that sage.

~ ~ I iifllil
. _ --- "
SllefcHI ~Uiiif ~ I 31•1Qtl4!1iijst\S'-lli1• 'ltq"(I' 8¥Ntt'I 11 1

~ 9+\lata: ~•Uffll {(!l''fi(fllft.i!ii( I ~ : Slid<St'-114 atJQ~S•IQttlt•e, II 2

~~'fies'Qll'Q .Jlij 14J.•l•IUl!ij( I qN&e,4l-il RI Fcta.. ~ w1;,a.;nq41( " 3

iRIN~ilf''ifq: ~ IMilk<: I •~stti,;d (UIJ(( illlitncfifit◄l'R( II 4

11~\iti11&Aq111 ~ ~'ltSif(t;:a~ I , _ q;;g tci lftillll•l(i 1ff A~q' II 5

Chapter 3

AT THE ASHRAMA OF THE SAGE AGASTYA

Meeting with sage Agastya of fruits and flowers of all seasons. It was
(1-16)
full of animals of various species and its
1. Towards noon, Rama along with Suti- atmosphere was filled with the .sweet war-
kshna, Sita and Lakshmana, reached the blings of many kinds of birds. It resembled
hermitage of the brother of Agastya, by Nandana, the garden of Heaven. It was a
name Agnijihwa. 2. That sage gave him resort of Brahma Rishis, Deva Rishis and
a warm reception and fed him with roots resident ascetics. It filled one with a feeling
and fruits. Rising up early next morning, that it was another Brahma-Loka. s.
they started for Agastya's Ashrama. (3-4). Stopping outside the precincts of that Ash-
That hermitage was noted for the presence rama, Rama said to Sutikshna, "You:please
 41 & 1-16) AT THE ASHRAMA OF THE SAGE AGASTYA 127

31•1~1.ffJMcf~ «kl'-11 ~~ ~ l -1\(Uiltlt( Miiff'4r ~ : sp;p;ft gu: II 6

3fl~ ~ ij5J
r. •
~Q(i:ilt'111a( I ~q-~ ~qq.'6AiJ,,.,,
. _ iE1'119;d( II _ 7
otli@tlld(lq~pf~i:'-1:tq1Rf'l'Rilf: I W.,.'F41"14i:~'4 (f;rf4'! UfflffUn 3ftp.ff ~: II 8
«.u:gc1d1iu1q~ing:
A-t'-11-:1.-a: uvt: I
@{t t(,:t,<P-ril'11f;{ «la'-lr ~ :q- 1 3it•tffl' t(:thntl ij' 1111:feq;fiJ ~~: 11 9
ai•I-EN ~~

~llr.N '1i €\' ~ ~ ~~ I ~ P:rNilAtsi ~'ll'Jirs,t ffl~: I\ to

~~i:katl ~Ell.ffJtt.lltt af;rfq: ffl{ffl ~ai{ f 3f~tf•llttJ(1.IT 'iiR'-11 ~ <1.itiltnil4t=, ll 11
31141~g mt "111° ~ fa_liti41 ~~ 6'41•141: 1 (ip.umf¼qq R~ it ~ f ~ 1111
~SN lf;r'ff41Ri ~ '
~~:
•
I fflt:ltfl ~mtfit (UC~"4Rlffl ~ II 13
~~dl~t1('4 ~f.1(1-&lii+tlkile'-I
~ ' 'qffli<U ' ~usc~qti~,,,((=1◄4Sl3hillililt " 14
'{t\ffl 4M4i-t ~ <~wt.a.wt( I ~ q ~ ~ ir-fffl if;r!W=lt II ts
• Uwlqfifsi &•\\l'f.f" ~ ◄(14«.<~ I 1i,;jfrqtcJr ~~,..qr~ iil~~;:q<~Ellll II 16

go in and annou~ce that I have come. (6-9J. aspiring to meet him... With
these words,
Tell the sage that along with Sita and he got up from his seat, and along with the
Lakshm.ana, I have come to see him." other ascetics, went to meet Rama in a
Saying that he would do so with great spirit of great devotion and said: • 12. "O
pleasure, Sutikshna entered the Ashrama Rama! Deign to come in. I am indeed
of his teacher. There Sutikshna • saw the fortunate to meet Thee now. Thou bast
sage sitting, surrounded by ascetics, espe- condescended to come here as my guest.
cially by devotees of Rama, and expounding This indeed is the day that marks the
to tliese disciples the.meaning of the sacred fulfilment of my life's objective." 13. Seeing
name of Rama. Sutikshna made full saluta- the sage approaching them, Rama along
tion to the sage by stretching his whole with Sita and Lakshmana saluted him with
body at the feet of his Guru and announced: overflowing joy, stretching themselves in
"O great and illumined sage! Rama, the salutation on the ground like sticks. 14. The
son of Dasaratha, accompanied by Sita and great sage lifted Rama up and embraced
Lakshmana, has arrived to see you. He him with great devotion. The ,bliss arising
is standing there with his palms joined in from contact with Rama's body expressed
salutation to you." itself in a constant flow of tears from
(10-U ). Agastya said, "Quickly bring Agastya's eyes. ts. Holding Rama's hand
here Rama, who is ever seated in my heart. with his own, that great sage took hbn to
May you prosper! I am staying here, ever the Ashrama in a mood of high exaltation•
meditating on him in n ,y heart and ever 16. He gave him a comfortable seat and
 128 ARANYA KANDAM [Cb. 3

QW)qf;.ca:it.,.« mt :ufiof.1'11-t-t( ~ %dls::.iifttt'5◄•~t.itfl~I '1••◄•1Ni n • 11

stmlft"t1'1◄fNd: , ~' "\EIIK••tt ;mun snr~: ~' u 1s
t4c(ltilt-i~◄i(
'l~fflqi"(qtf \l'fUI~ ffi~ ~I
~ ~~i..11,eeft ~ ~ aq:tEC•wt: 1 eRllfir uf.tR\: lffti mircf qfd¾.at1wt: 1119 •
'
QI!: • ~-•lftf!tNch~cnSs'IIN•: 1 ~~ ~fl:ttq, ttNf ij' ~Afi,~qa n 20
. ~ ~ llffli<l◄UO'@
. ~
0
~ ~ I 31°'4iidfitfa ~Sill~d.l•dqfl:~m: II
•
21
\qtSfif6f<~ifi !II~ ~ I atfcHU 8ijf<t4•Q ~~qafc( 4(9'~'-la II 22
~ ~\.144\l\lll ~ '4(-tt« SH('-fd I it(-q"(cna_q1Mt11 Q:!»o"fl~'IR II 23
31•t•<' 11,.-~N-«-i\dN~f◄m~'ffil I fflf-im <•'1fe:t~◄ d1+1e:t~Rr q1Jlffl 11 24
dltt8lcl(q,ildac1~1uq1Q( 't.dl;:qij; ~ 1. ~'i61tf~ ~~ ~ Shlfl-q<gullf;r il II 25
<t'1i&r.ftf.s::'4104i:i ~ . t ~ 11-1': I ~~~cqq~~,t~q fifflt. ritffl it~ II 26

worshipped him in a very elaborate manner assumed by Thee, manifests itself, the savants
and fed him witfseveral kinds of fruits and of Vedanta call it Avyakrita, the Unmani-
roots available in that forest. fested Whole. Some call it Mulaprakriti
(Root-Nature), others as Maya (Mysterious
Agastya's hymn (17-50). Power), still others as Avidya (ignorance),
17. Rama of moonlike face being now and samsriti (transmigratory cycle) and
seated alone, the holy sage Agastya said as bandha (bondage). 23. Under Thy prompt.
fQl\ows with p.alms . joined in salutation: ing, She (Maya) manifests Mahattattva
(l~19). ~'The day on which Brahma prayed (Great Element). Out of Mahattatva,
to Thee on the shore of the Mille Ocean to under Thy stimulation, Ahamkara (the
relieve the earth of its •burdens and to c9smic I-sense) evolves. 24. Ahamkara,
destroy Ravana, from . that day I have which is- an expression of Mahattatva,
been waiting here in expectation of Thy manifests itself in three aspects-the Sattvika
arrival· I have been staying with the aspect, the Rajasika aspect and the Tama-
ascetics of this place, performing austerities sika aspect. 25. Out of Ahamkara domina-
and constantly thinking about Thee in my ted by Tamas, evolved the subtle essence of
eagerness to meet Thee; (20-22). Before the things (Tanmatra), and out of them in due
cycle of creation started~ Thou alone didst order evolved the gross elements-Akasa
e~st with none else besides, unmodified, (eth~r), Vayu (air), Agni (fire), Jala (water)
without any adjunct. There is Thy potency and Bhumi, (earth). 26. O~t of Rajasa-
spoken of as Maya, which has no existence ahamkara was evolved the Indriyas (senses)
apart from Thee,and which was latent in Thy and out of Sattvika-ahamkara, the Devatas
seJf with all the manifoldness and adjunct- (deities) and Manas (mind). By the com-
potential in it. When that Power, on being bination of all these (evolutes) was formed
17-35] AT THE ASHRAMA OF THE SAGE AGASTYA 129
,.. ~

~ ~ U~: ~~ I'{ 'Jd~d_a:iicfffil_ I mT~: ~Rfi ~~f€1(31ff~ ti 27 -

~ ia •
ij I ~ unttum iRR ~ : ri~~Qft( II
~~
...'lol1Q'-ti§+ii6tf 1:t=il iif,?lch¥15fi 01 28
"' ~

~~-:fiM&ii\+tia◄,~ lffiil'cli: «h«li'l')'-ld I ~ (S(~c(~iiU~ ~•'llttlgu1q~: 11

~
29
a11s1~'4'4liji'k'-41Gq1 ~ . ~~~: I ffl9t Fl'~ ~q ~ lt'reJ) RrirqtSotrtr: I
: a~~
'd.
~ efi~
--=>
<it-1..a,:.:t
--=>
I 31iflehil'N 1fftJT ~ ~ t gurctrf;r;r fl 31 •
uii fflf fi:m 'TIRJ miri?n)fa- it ~ I
~AQlc(:flc(@..f; I f;f'~Rf'lllff;mrr •<••dlCM~l~iQ: l\ 32
~ ~ flltt1'1~1: ~:u
mRlt;mn ii~ C.
33

31MtU~ - ~ f;Rti «!IR~~ ~ I f.Rfl~trrlt~ ~ ~ f;w:ra1'~~ q:~ f~ II 34

~ ~'f.MiM<dl~El•lf•ffllli~ ~ I f.tQf ~lli~~~?\'Eft ;\'ct~t ~U=ifif II 35

the universal causal body (Linga), holding art also the Pure Consciousness, changeless
within it the whole potentiality of the and transcendent, distinct from the Buddhi
universe. It is also called the Sutratma and its modes of three states, standing as
(the Pervading Self} and the Hiranyagarbha ~eir witness._ 31.· o the nobJest of Raghu's
(Luminous Potentiality). 27. From the Hir- line! When_ Thou wiliest to enact the play
anyagarbha manifested the Cosmic Whole of creation, Thou assumest Thy Power
(Virat), whose gross body consists of the Maya, and appearest as one endowed with
whole universe, with all its moving and the Gunas of Sattva, Rajas and Tamas
unmoving beings. 28. In ~e course of time (32-33). 0 Rama t Thy Maya has two
or according to the manifestation of Karma aspects-Vidya (spiritual illumination) and
potentialities, the Devas, men and the Avidya (ignorance). Those who are devoted
brute creations came into existence. Assum- to works, Vedic and secular, are under the
ing the constituent of Rajas, Thou didst dominance of Avidya, while the followers
become Brahma, the creator of the universe. of the path of renunciation, given to reffeo-
29. Wise men say that assuming the con- tion on the purport of the Vedanta and
stituent of SattVa, Thou art Vishnu, the the practice of devotion to T~, are filled
Protector, and assuming Tamas Thou art by the power of Vidya. 34. Those who are
also Rudra the destroyer of the universe. dominated by Avidya are ev~r consigned
Thus what' are called the Trimurti, the to the transmigratory cycle, while those
Triune Being, is nothing but Thyself. 30. devoted to Vidya become ever-free. 35.
·The three states of waking, dream and sleep, In this world, Vidya shin~s in those _who
which are the three modes of Buddhi born have constant devotion to Thee and ever
of its constituents of Sattva, Rajas and repeat Thy sacred name and reflect 011 it,
Tamaa.._are verily Thyself, O Rama. Thou but never in ethers devoid of devQtion.
A-9
130 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 3

31d\(clf.N6l1+q1t1 ~ ~ -I' ffl: I ~ij_d(l¾lwtf ~: ~;\'SN .U ~ II

1$. ~ 4!iflffl 9R fctifs:"4( ,ccf\ff{ ~-1 fflijijtr@<◄ISI' ~(d(ia.14dl II 37
{IN~: «'fNifr -~ r.r:~t(( w,18Ao1: , ~= !l~~~filf;ty"~~~q;rr: n
NSIIMAqceif):tif ~:, ettfcti:lfltttu I 9.,nar[{g(ltcn11tur: rig iMat'RT: II 39
'4ttlfa!JUJ&+qiiil: Q.:tiCc!.I ~ ~~ I ~QWIU ~ft ~~rt.T~ ~~: II 40
ea<ftr m 14fcta~◄r~ ~ «;r1~ , t{,lcf~q ..,qf r•
~ ~~ n41
~ 1Mdlll•if.:)4+11tl:l-4d~ftffl: I d411(Ni:f gfcf~fq- ff Jl~Ofl II 42
~ ifttit< Qficli(ifft A~'ldt I 3(Q' ti' ffl ~ 14€RQ;a:;ti-l"l("1( II 43
~ it 'SR~: ffl ~ Q'ti<ilU Jf4TI I .
<l44iRti 1t1ff NAA;:q'IP.tw11 n: I ~g: ~ ~q ~ (fit qi(4.:t'( II 44
36. Therefore those who have devotion Yoga; and satisfaction with whatever means
(Bhakti) are verily blessed with Mukti (libe- of livelihood that comes spontaneously
ration), while those devoid of that immortal without seeking. Such are the characteris-
excellence of devotion can never hope tics of holy men. Intimate contact with
to experience Moksha (freedom from Sam- them gives rise to delight in matters dealing
•sara) even in dream. with th'! Divine excellences and accounts.
37. "What is the good of speaking too (41-43). When such· delight is established
much, 0 Rama? I shall place before Thee in the mind loving devotion to God (Bhakti)
the most essential requirement of devotional is generated. Devotion gives rise to clear
life. Contact with holy men (Sadhus) is the and comprehensive realisation of the Divine.
one essential means for the attainment of This is the royal road to Mukti adopted
Moksha. (38-40). A Sadhu (a true holy by men of sound discernment. Therefore,
man) is one in whom the following 0 Rama, may I ever have Bhakti charac-
excellences are found: even-mindedness terised by intense love of Thee! May I,
towards all including friend, enemy and 0 Hari, particularly have contact with
neutral; desirelessness; control of the senses holy men completely devoted to Thee.
in respect of external objects; abandonment My life's purpose has been attained today
of the three eshanas (desire for children, by this meeting I am having with Thee.
for ~~al th, a nd for heavenly enjoyment); 44. Today all the Vedic rituals l have
plac1d1ty of mind arising from complete
practised have come to their fruition.
self-mastery; supreme devotion to Thee·
Long have l been practising austerities
equanimity of mind in succ~ss and failur/
absence of 11 ' without any other thought in my mind
a attachments; abandonment except Thee. 0 Rama! The blessing l
•of aH evil
. and selfish actions·, ab"d•
I mg have got today through this opportunity to
mter:st m contemplating on Brahman; the offer adoration to Thee in this form as the
practice of Yam~ and other disciplines of Incarnate, is the result of all the disciplines
36-50) AT THE ASHRAMA OF THE SAGE AGASTYA 131

~ ll' dldttl ~ ~ WRI i~-r,aiid1iom mi{~= ~tt,.-q ro ~ 11

q{{

ua ~;rr rJTiijf1JJf'T~'U IA'JJ~nr: I W =.:tN 11t;i1Jf u'irif ~rm JU II 46

~

~ illllfil_oml' ~t \fwlA'll'ffl: I
-~ ~ - '):~~ ~qq-~~ f ~~~q;ra)oitsfa lff~q'f lf3~Rt: It 47
~ -~~ ff 3uqi:filii-t+1fvR: I
~ q'~~;ft,11+-11 3(f~ITI imrlffil! I ~aatmsr a' eim!I': \!ittll({ II 48 mr
~cf il!cfii4 IIOf ('4 i'1i" ~ ffl« II 49
~m dG.i•l~'=4tf"lfiffl cf~: • • ;;J (R:(Pfflqf;c@ filll: I
~ v;f.r «m~ wf;;i'ffl ~tit !I~ init~fqR:: n 50
(RI ~lffiqulfNQ( a,u'lt4««◄~
' q__q1~
3ffiU'l'l'q-:rcfi'IIIIUC' ~(.
: ~ : H ~ II

and austerities I have practised. 4S. May a burden to this earth. It is for this purpose
Thou dweJI in my heart with Sita for ever. that Thou hast incarnated in a human body.
And May the remembrance of The,e 48. About two Yojanas from here, there is
occur constantly in my mind in all con- an Ashrama named Pancbavati on the
ditions, whether I am engaged in some work banks of the river Gautami, surrounded by
or am resting!" a sacred forest. 0 noblest of the descen-
dents of Raghu ! You can spend the
(46-47). Adoring Rama, the consort of rest of your forest life in that place. 49.
Rama. in this way, the great Rishi Agastya 0 protector of holy men! There you can
presented to him a bow which Indra had accomplish many objectives for the benefit
entrusted him with for the purpoSt: of being of the Devas." SO. Rama, who was none
handed aver to Rama. He also gave him but the all-knowing and all-powerful Hari,
a quiver that is never exhausted of arrows having heard the very meaningful hymn of
and a sword stu.dded with gems and said, "O Agastya and the guidance given by him,
scion of Raghu's line! Destroy with these went away highly satisfied in the direction
the tribe of Rakshasas who have become shown by the sage.
 132 ARANY A KANDAM [Ch. 4
~ ~
~
-..:;.
: ~:
3tl¥tiil<q ~
.... ('

~ iUl~i(:llt'I Rtld'( 1 ~- ~Ti ~: fei~aR:fa NRHtt: 11 1

ffl!fJlfflf'lcf
~~fflfirsi' ffif«l'.sti' ~: ~en 1 ~ ~~qui <ritt {~r~A'laJclal( 11 2
. . fcrf ~fqcf-qij ¥(Q(IC 'W-Nffi: I crmits~ ~ a' mi ~~a'S( &q: 6@1 II 3
..., ~ "'I' • ~ ~
attfUijjlf ~ ff ··~•S{ .J,;i3i-q-,;-=tt--:4 II 4
~ ~ "t:.
-t\!i.1114( ~ ffl ISl''-14il+'-l"qf I 'J_•l'-11'-ri ~~ !f'-l"fa' ~qurs,~ ~ ll s
fflffl at-1,,..q1 1l ~~ spt~d; I ~cff ~'!9 ◄¥4;i (fit: ~(llifam(_ II .6.
~ ~ lfl.t<iat ffl ~ 1l ~ 1 3Ni!f ir ..:rit\imt ill@\< ~ ~81{ U1
ilt'-1114Psi~fttrwq ~ 1'!iffl 5"1: 1 c!NIIQlif fl 'lfflf ~Rl'-l"f ~~: II s
IRcfl' ~ ind4\6f( q9ifqa,qt • tifcl«t<~ I ~ '6f~q-fqlQ ~llllf'i tfff.t-rl If 9
~ ~ ..-tfqQ.:Q4 •1fi'-l"f ~ I •~IJffa'IJrff~'i'iif,ttllfi~ II
ffl ~
10
~~· ~;c&"l1ac1fllff .fttiif~'4~ r N.fl1:~ '1f.Jcilfr ~~JIUl';r f~rrft;.rcn u 11
~S!ictlQ' ~ Uqf' ~ct'~ (ct'fff{: I •~{ii'icil'fa:)f;r ~~lfuits~~wj (lql': II 12
arr;r)q- Sl'f~r l:f'lQ'ffij~q'Utf;Jlt: I a'!ifllJfEl'U Rtl.f ~r3fi' afritffi' ~;fu: II 13

Chapter 4
TOWARDS PANCHAVATI
lVIeeting with Jatayu (1-1S) happen to go into the forest to hunt, I
1. While travelling along· the path shown shall guard and protect Sita, the daughter
by the sage Agastya, Rama and party came of Janaka.'' Hearing "these words of the
across the aged eagle Jatayu, mountain- eagle, Rama said with great affection,
like in size and wondrous in appearance. "O King of eagles! Your words are
2. Thereupon Rama said: ·'O Lakshmana. praiseworthy. Please stay in this forest
get my bow. What is standing before us itself not very far off from my residence,
must be one of those Rakshasas eating up and help me whenever I want.'' 8. Address-
the Rishis. He deserves to be killed." ing these words to the eagle and embracing
3
• Frightened to hear those words of him, the great Lord Rama, the delight or
Rama, that king of the eagles said, "I do the Raghus, moved on with Lakshmana
not deserve to be killed by you, O Rama! and Sita.
1
am a close friend of yo•.ir father. (4-7) 9. Reaching the bank of the river Gautami
am the eagle named Jatayu. Desirous (Godavari), there in the region called
of serving you, I shall stay in Panchavati Panchavati, Lakshmana built a roomy cot-
itself. If ever you and Lakshmana both tage for the party to stay. (10-13). That
9-24) TOWARDS PANCHAVATI 133
. «rar fi?t ~ qqprqj II
~ i~llif~ 9(1.ff~ IWlll'~itr I \Jqqtifsqqr 14.

«~ f~~ C!f'lfQJ: !ffillllwf«: I ~~as{~{: JI~ ~ef'fflr-{ ~ ;fl{: 11 15

~l{OTI' Uttllifir.ff ~~~ I ~~;rat 'im ~8 wit~'{_ II 16
. in~~--== ~ .' c,-.
i-1•161'{ 11)ijf?pgrfir 7t~i:ra11--cai:ra1 tr1cf'{ I t~: ~11{?1'~ ~qu(i-d'liiR:r II 11
.
!IA ~«mi cqf,n~mP{_ I an~~cf it ~q; ~ ~sfitr ~ II
~'9ll'~
.,,i ~ a' cRlf !:JGl(giAd\ 'ro{ I trii:,P-1 .JU ~mn ~R!'fei '1'11( U19
~ 111'4•~" ~ ~ dd.-t;:a<I( 1 ijl;r~ ma;; q:{-q1~1;i NiJliili~tt\ n 20
,rl ~ ~qr-( '4~1ti:II ~ ~ I ~qf.{ 'U~ffi~~ 1't ~ \121
R irm d~i:1100 ~ffl: ffl,:fi~tl.{d I ~qi: f;rr.,::;.r'a \~ l{ll:(tlft: ·il!r~ 1122
iql(1ct<~ asr ffl tli~qlf~5t•l~ I f~fIQ;l'/Rqq;:ij ~~~'lffeiilca. 11 23
Im tcfRRi =lll~fii'tt«f . faqf~ I llPt'tr ::ti~1'6 fi~~ q-~qRqf.r - ~ II 24
place was situated on the northern bank was sitting in solitude, Lakshmana approach-
of the Godavari, away from the maddiri ed him in due form and humility and
crowds and surrounded by a thick growth questioned him. 17. He said "O Lotus-
of fruit-bearing trees like Kadamba, Panasaeyed One, all-knowing and aU-powerful!
and Amra. Delighting Sita, Rama stayed I wish to know from Thee the sure meins
there as immortals in heaven along with for the attainment of Moksba. Deign. to
Lakshmana of deep insight. Lakshmana expound it to me in brief. 18. 0 the leader
devoted himself to the service of Rama in of Raghu's line! Deign to impart to me
every way. Every day he went out and Jnana (knowledge) together with Vijnana
collected the roots and fruits of the forest
(realisation of spiritual truth) augmented
and fed Rama with them. At night he by devotion and renunciation of worldly
kept vigil with bow and arrow in hand, values. In the world there is none other
protecting the residence of Rama. 14. than Thee to expound this recondite theme..,
All the three of them went every day for 19. Rama replied.: "O dear brother!
their ablutions to the Godavari. While Listen. I shall speak to you on the inost
going for, and retl!rning from, bath, Rama profound of all doctrines which frees one
and Lakshmana walked in front and behind immediately from delusions of the figments of
with Sita in the middle. 1S. With great imagination. (20-24). first I shall expound to
joy Laksbmana brought the water r~uir~d you the nature of Maya. Next I shall describe
for their use. Thus the three lived m the steps that lead to Jcnowledge (Jnapa),
great happiness. and after that to Vijnana or knowletfle
accompanied with realisation, and t<> .
Rama's sermon to Lakshmana (16-55) the Supreme Self (the Paramatman). The
16. During one of those days, while Rama Paramatman is the object of the spiritual
 (Ch. 4
134 ARA NYA KAND AM

~~f•fq{1Jli~qr ~ ~ ~5R· I ~ ~ ~f.1~41~~ qJ ~: ~ II 2s

~ f{ ~ ~ ~il444'00 I ~g ~~ ft'.««R~ ri ~ II 26
tt•\(if;~ ~fa.il•Q'; ft ~s~~;r: 11 27
q91 6•'4lstqtaW( I 316_qiR:t4:4 ~f.(:t4:4 (f;~ 6'~ ~~ II 28
~ ~'[alwlf
,. m
t-44.1\11
~
q;w"~ .\<!Oli;fd<-:4 ~I ~ ~( ~~~d ll
'(~;tfi{f({ 29

'(aNtJSt1uit a!A: q(llt~I f;mq~: I ~ ~ ~~ {U'Q.f1?ffi ti' ~ II 30

ai\E(~-q q(4((~ ~ qq1tft ;rr;r \lc(ttt: I ifliTl\llfflqt ~~~qf<◄ai-1, II 31

""H,(\~ l\~Sll◄Shijl a'-1l I '4.Jlcliffl4Qf,.ikqf ~~: 1'f~◄-14f: ll 32

_◄\Gl'-'-l~ij\4w.,i Wffil1 «R!fiiu[q I lliffencf!fil44..0s ,:=q Wt4!( f;fu~ n 33
aspirant's quest. By knowing him one is enced as snake. All that men constantly
released from Bhaya-fear consisting in hear, ~ee and remember-it is all unreal,
the repeated experience of death and birth just like the contents of a dream or imagina-
in Sam.sara. That by the power of which tion. The body is the firm root of the
one falsely feels the sense of selfhood tree of Samsara.
with regard to the body-mind, which in 27. "It is because of the body that con-
reality is not the Self at all-that is Maya. nection with wife and children and other
This Samsara, based on the false identifica- members of the family is established. No
tion, is entirely a creation of Maya. O other form of connection with these can be
noble one! Maya is traditionally accepted traced between them and oneself. The
as having two aspects--Vikshepa (projection) Atman does not in any way need them.
and Avarana (covering up). Toe whole of (28-29). The body-mind is a combination
the objective universe in its gross and of several factors. The five gross elements,
subtle form, embracing everything from the the five subtle elements, the 'I' sense (Aham-
Mahattatva (all-comprehending category) to kara), intellect (Buddhi), the ten senses,
the Cosmic Being (Brahma) is super-imposed mind (Manas) which is a reflection of
by the power (Sakti) known as Vikshepa. Pure Consciousness, Root-Nature (Muta-
The other aspect of Avidya known as Prakriti)-tbe combination of all these is
Avarana (covering power) completely covers what is called Kshetra, also 1cnown as the
up the real nature of Pure Consciousness body. 30. The Jiva is distinct from this
and thus paves the way for the super- complex described above. He is •the Spirit
imposition of this multifarious universe (Paramatman), free from happiness and
on Pure Consciousness by Maya (or the sorrow. I shall now tell you the means
Vikshepa aspect of it). (25-26). On dis- by which the truth about the Jiva could be
criminating, the world of multiplicity is • ascertained.
found only to be a product of delusion and (31-37). "The terms Jiva (Individual spirit)
not really existent, just like the rope experi- and Paramatman (Supreme Spirit) ate synon-
25-41) TOWARDS PANCHAVATI 135

f.r((Cl<dr ~qat(IQ"fffl◄ii ~1 amA6: ~,~'wt g;ra:R~! n 34

~d¾ca1•1ir ~ f¾:q@I {mil a~ 1 1'ftr 8◄11=11t ~ Qi~;:qfcl,q'f imr: 11 35
atw1Q+ii,t:Hffl.(lu:«<:t• r..~~ , s,11«~.. Q~~~◄ aw: • ~ 11 36
311tqij_t1~ Q(l\ft•U ~•~1t.11ew{itfi.W'( 1 na'<a4'q-~$r-i F.lq(\dfqqcf~: 11 37

1flst1u1q.fl~,1(f,@1-"lff ~: I R~IIT( f;fNU.(I·~ ~irf~ m~ 1138

~ ~ ~f?R~ d◄l-i f.rft~ ◄ ~ I ~ ◄ a~t(lld.1'14Qt(I II 39
3(Rln' ffl' "": ~1p;◄aJ-1W(1~q«r;)'o1f1f: 1 14:iif'!'llRfdt~: 1'Ron&1,R:ttflllu 11 40
~SIEfil~-t. ~~ q(Qci41-tql1f(IS I ~ ~rfl:~:.Jf «E'4i8Mlf((!.15"1{; U 41

ymous. There is no difference between about the truth of scriptural dicta. The
these. Therefore, do not entertain identi- practice of these disciplines will lead to
fication with the body as oneself. Avoid Jnana, the knowledge of the Spirit. In
fraud, oppression and infliction of pain on their absence, the result will be the contrary.
other beings. Bear with fortitude the criti-
cisms and persecutions of others. Be without 38...Jnana (knowledge of the Spirit) is
crookedness. Be devoted to a true teacher that knowledge by which one gets certitude
and serve him with mind, speech and body. that the real 'I' is distinct from Buddhi,
Observe purity, mental and physical. Be Prana, Ahamkara (I-sense), Manas (Mind}
steady in the performance of virtuous acts. and body, but is, on the other hand, one
Control your mind, speech and body. with Pure Consciousness, eternal, pure and
Have no longing for sense objects. Be wakeful. 39. When this conviction becomes
free from egotism. Be always aware of a constant realisation or actuality, that is
the evils of birth, old age etc. Be non- called Vijnana (Enlightenment). 40. The
attacJied to sons, wife etc.; avoid cherishing Atman infills everything. He is of the
towards them affection that partakes of parti,. nature of Pure Consciousness and Bliss.
ality. Be equanimous when desirable and He has no destruction. He is free from
undesirable experiences c;x,me. •Have const- attachment, aversion etc., which are the
ant devotion to Me, Ram.a, who is the characteristics of His adjuncts like Buddhi.
soul of all beings. Do not concern your He is free· from all transformations(which are
mind with matters that are not spiritual; characteristics of the products of Prakriti
resort to holy places that are free from and its evolutes). 41. It is He who endows
crowds of men. Never feel ittraetion for the body-mind with consciousness and Him-
the company of worldly-minded people. self stands self-i:eveal~. He is the One with
Let the. search for the Atman be your sole out a second whose existen~ can never be-
quest. , Always be tdectiq in. yow:. lDim1 cavered up or. sublated. Truth, coniCio\ls-
 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 4

amt: \it!liff l:qf Fct,,il~•◄••+q~ 1 ac1=qp.hmwN1.:0,a,4.i◄ ~ ~ " 42

lll"4if14fEiq(q}lf\n1Ntlt
C.
ffl ft • I ~ ¥1fflof: ~ q\&UEIIR II 43

• {l(q(ql CRIRijJ,tii ~q=ffl\Sq'l(E'IM I ~ ~\q+;Q tl .fiffl \\tf..F,.ef ti 44

ll◄At,lii4\IRl(l{td- it 111\RII◄:
t filiit-d\lci" ~ ~NINl4slltltefl(ll 4S
~diilfq • 6111 ~ licli!, :;r 'll1ffl I qa: ~qeqij1-1 I ~ eiq"ce ft n 46
~ 111:f-tQ.Ektlil~f 1111" Sl~llla' t 11:iw: fflvf &fira«nflf ~ ~: 11,,
'\\i\WBtfl_·~- fl'{ilfit-ri r-1<.:U~ I ~11.lSi:IIQIM: 1111 q◄il'{l(ef( II 48
'
41Ml»Jt"1t, ~'
°'Ct4kl~ . ~ ~ ''"': t .."'~llfRliNf ~ ~ -11'1ii4i\J.c( II 49
..&;.

~ lidd9;\!dM 11N 6s:atN~ ~ mlt fikiliilf:Uam' II so

\IM&q":\:+tlKoft I
Q ~Hdlcfd41 \fr-i N(ll◄iN ~ I ffl ~ \t~'fll:Jbi <lffl' UNd'ii:11'-stlli( 11st

ness etc., are his ch~racteristics. (4247j. light they can see it. Even like that,
This Eternal Witness, unrelated to anything to those who have devotion to Me, the
and self-~vealing, comes to be understood Atman shines. I shall, therefore, tell YOll
through realisation. When, through the ins- now some of those factors that generate
truction of the scripture and the teacher, the devotion to Me.
llllderstan,ding of unity of the individual (48-50). "Association with My devotees,
Self with the Supreme Self dawns on the adoring service of Me, constant service
mind of an aspirant, then the root-ignorance of My devotees, observance of the vow of
(Mula-avidya) along with its cause and Ekadasi ~d the like, keen interest in listen-
its effects dissolve into the Supreme Self. ing to, reading and exposition of accounts of,
That state is called Mulcti (Liberation). My excellences, adherence to My ceremonial
0 scion of Raghu's line! I have expounded worship, repetition of My name and hymning
to you My true nature along with the about my attributes-those who~re constantly
teachings regarding its knowledge and its devoted to these disciplines gain unshakable
realisation. All this doctrine about bond. devotion to Me. What else is there to gain
age and liberation is secondary. (They than this? 51. Therefore, one who is
are not actual; for the Atman is ever-free). endowed with devotion to me attains
But this Supreme Truth about the Atman knowledge, non-attachment and enlighten-
never dawns in the minds of people who ment quickly. Thereby he attains Mukti
are without devotion to Me. At night, in (liberation). 52. In accordance with your
darkness, even men with eyes cannot see questions I have expounded to you all these
their foot-steps. When they are provided with Truths. One who remembers and follows
42-55& 1-3) SURPANAKHA'S MUTILATION 137

;r ~Jolf~. q>tifl•IF([email protected] ft I ~ JfgQ0 '-f+UtqlN !1'4~dt 11 53

~ ~ t1 q~fillt" qr1tfcfflfllf~: , 31~11.. qat,s◄,;ij ~ 'IRr'-fa 11 54
i-lcfdl.ff ir'f ~fi111i UA+Rt1~':ll~lki:f.ll;:ijit¥4wti
+l~tllM(61t+twtf ~ fq&t(tf=ltlwtlt'4.ft • I
ffi • q": ~ tt~tfd+i@0~wt 1-1.-cnft-
~«18 ~ mffl~t¥tM :ti ~ 1ft ef l.4f•.U II ss
·~ ~+IE(S<i IE&l(iil fqtQ' '3'1 l'ii:t◄<&◄ Id.
311(Uq¥1111 . : 8111 II \l 11

these teachings becomes fit to attain Mukti. delights in the service of Me, understands
53. You should never impart these teachings
I
the nature of the Self to be purity, is devojd
even under compulsion to those who have of attachments and is ever striving in the
no trace of devotion to Mc, but you .must spiritual path-to . such a person whose
impart them to My devotees, even calling mind nev'er goes to anything other than
them to your side. 54. Whoever studies the service of holy men and holy causes,
this daily. with faith and devotion su~eds Mo.Iesha is an achievement already in hand.
in shattedng the thick darkness of lgnor- They become fit to see My presence always
ance and attaining liberation. SS. Whoever and. everywhere. There is no other way for
is devoted. to Me, practises communion this attainment.
~ith Me, is pure in beart and calm jn mind,

lftttll<'C ~
• ~ 11mail' fe.4:1◄1( t1c1eici, &e1•ne1r.tc111\t.ft 11
~m ••'""fituf\" , 1
~ 1ftijafta\l: -~~•: uifi'ffl: I q11◄'1ille._l:t111M' 'mf;r :s,a,tftqd; II 2
~ ..'"~"•Eil• q,<«lid.'-hn~, , ~q;:tft «r ~uq1s:JE1◄\R t:1-:t1~ 11 3
Chapter 5
SURPANAKHA'S MUTILATION
Surpanakba's arrival (1-17) who had the capacity to assume any forms~~
1. In those days, in the thick forest that liked. (2-3). On a certain day this Rakshasa
surrounded Janasthana, there moved about woman noticed on the banks of the Goda'\'ari
a Rakshasa woman of enormous stren~ the foot-prints of Rama, the Lord of the
 ARANYA KANDAM [Cb. S

ft ar u\411-tl'i {fttfqt {{{ 9~6'(: 1 Et.~QQtti ~~ ••t1Pllilfta1 II •

- ~Silt ~ ~ li1 ~ I ~:stal◄ff<illQ:mstifcka-ssr~ llS
att ~01@r w1ti1 • Elilat"fi4uft 1 11fi1;i\ ~;,_~ta u:1°1~ 'f~ltir.1: II 6
~ - .'Dll ;c~11i:qic1 .,.. _., 1 wr ~~ ~ it ri uf;rq~" ~«1i:tr(I( 11 ,
ff# ti ~fa.«{il..-.a1M ~ if ~ cR I fflln( ~1Antf(&Pf16q1fi"rtJ«: U": II s
"" fl ~ \1NT lftffl '11-t•-tkift I lf ~ mt tii.ftq ,..ir"4-ii0ft~~: II 9
~ ~ ~ ~ il'ft: vf '9,4-IUWI.R I (ftl \14◄:q: II~ 'il&lldt miltft~~~ II 10
~ ~ 1{qt ~ ~ P,1<,,-1-1 1 .iqaaii. ... tr~~~ m •"~"lu•¥.t 11
~: ~ ftiei~u, ~ ~q,c(\~ 1 \1NT • ftiQ'.q1ofi m.r~ u;rqlf44-t1 n12
~ I Qiq~q,~ ~ ~Ri -~RI ii~~~ 1111 \lfflt ~qQf)ScUil' ~I{~: 1113
ijcllif.'U 'IAffl ~~ ~ I (&iii ~qut SU( q@ij '1cf ~ ti 14

universe, with-marks of Lotus, Vajra (dia- yourself." To her Rama replied, "I am
mond weapon) and Ankusa (hook). Seeing known as Rama, the son of the King of
the extremely handsome nature of these Ayodhya. This beautiful woman is my wife
foot-prints, she was struck with passionate Sita, the daughter of Janaka. The other per-
Jove for the one to whom they belonged. son with me is my handsome younger brother:
So following the track of these foot-prints Lakshmana. Now, 0 beauty-queen ofthe
she arrived at the abode of Rama. 4-5. whole universe! What do you want of me?
Seeing there, in the company of Sita, the Speak out." Hearing these words of
Cupid-like Rama, the consort of Lakshmi, Rama, that love-lorn Rakshasa woman said
this Rakshasa woman with intensified passion in reply: 11. "O Rama! Come along with
for him, asked him, "Whose son are you'? me. We shall have a very enjoyable time,
What's your name? Why do you stay in moving about in this forest. I, who am
the Ashrama donning tree-bark clothes and in the grip of passion, cannot remain separa-
matted locks? What are you going to ted from you, 0 lotus-eyed one!"
attain by staying here? 6. I am a Rakshasa (12-14). Casting a meaningful sidelong
woman named Surpanakha, who can assume glance at Sita, Rama replied to that woman
any form I like. I am a sister of the great with a smile, "Here is this handsome woman,
Ravana, the lord of the Rakshasas. 7. my wife who never remains separated from
I am staying in this forest along with Khara, me. So you will have to be only a co-wife
my brother. Our king Ravana has assigned which will be intolerable to you. Here
this whole forest to me. I stay here eating outside is my brother Lakshmana, who is
up all the ascetics I come across. (8-10). very handsome in appearance. He will be a
I desire to be acquainted with you. O fitting husband for yi>u. You enjoy life
eloquent one! Te11 me everything about with him moving about in this forest." At
 4-251 SURPANAKHA'S MUTILATION 139

111ij(l:ff !(\ic:tt (-dfii,lit~ lff ~~ I ~~ \t\lffl'

fflT ~qui EfiJq:i)f(ar 11 1s
~ ~'llur: mfi.~ ~msif ~ vh«r: 1 ~tr•llf«~ij~§;:Q~Fi1{ll 16
ffl ~ ~ €1' "° t! ~131irul€1~U I ~~- m !l"'<ctt1•mo~• ~¥11.fttr 11 11
SMYIAl+I - iti' Vll{,Q~ij•Q':I (i(I~~ (If ~ qq1f'I' <t◄ l!lcl't II 18
~!lef~~t Nefiali!Mi ~~~@ I ~ \fimrtt"T ~,~ 'JR.•lill ffll( II 19
N~a~ ;rrat tifJT1 ~ ~~qqns~fcfSfiq: •1 am ~~f.t I'm ~fvma~!{ffl{ II 20
._ ~

str.:c(¥tlijr 'ftfr~ ~ ~ I Aiir~fctrn- fflqf{ ~: "~~= ' 21

~ EfitRfflRt ~ ~~m,a'4ffiwtr I ~ 1t ·a- ::t~fq ifilij_lifi(tqqfq ~ \I 22
Qin, ~ \fll: 6@ltif,~9;cr: I ~ ~ 1-t..1~et ~ n 23
· llrilci ~mg \ltffl m ~: I l(~ ~ l(tl"Sllffl:SRt ~SR(~~ ffl \~ 1124
ijq}~ ~ ~ ~ffl' ~ I ;rt'~c:SIIUll•ql(c:q~q q1411fq ~'ltllc(.f'( U2s

these words of Rama, Surpanakha turned Sita, assuming a fierce form. Thereupon,
towards Lakshmana and said, "O handsome on the orders of Rama, the powerful Laksh-
one ! Be pleased to be my husband. 15. mana cut off her ears and nose with a sword.
According to the command of your brother, As blood flowed all over, her body, that
we both shall be united. Let there be no Rakshasa woman gave out a fierce howl.
delay." Moved by intense sexual passion, Shrieking and uttering abusive words, she
that fierce Rakshasi said thus to Lakshmana. went and fell before the Rakshasa Khara
(16-17). Lakshmana now said to her, "O of fierce speech. He thereupon asked her:
good woman! I am only a servant of that "How has this happened? This atrocity
highly intelligent person, Rama. Do you must have been done on you by one who is
, want to become a servant woman'l What almost in the mouth of death. I am going
is more pitiable than that? So, you go to to kill him, even if he be as powerful as
Rama again for your own good. He is the Kala." (23-25). That Rakshasi, thereupon
king and the lord of all." Hearing this, replied, "Rama, along with Sita and Laksh-
that evil-minded woman approached Rama mana,is staying on the banks oftheGodavari
again. with theideaof making this forest of Dandaka
Surpanakha's mutiladon and free of fear for men. His brother Laksh-
destruction of Kbara (18-J7) mana, directed by him, has done this to me.
(18-22). In great anger she said, "O Rama, If you are a man of a great family and a
- fickle-minded as you are, why are you hero~ you go and kill those two enemies.
teasing me like this? Now· itself, in your I shall drink their blood and you eat the
very presence, I shall devour this Sita, bodies of those audacious men. If you
who is at the bottom of all this mischief.'• do not do this, I shall give up my body and
With these words, she rushed towards go to the abode of Yama."
140 ARANY A K.ANDAM [Cb. 5

'1il: - it\'6,41 a1<1(N f.c~<( 1 ac!!ft<tet~P-t~1u ◄(6.ciN\ilscq◄&lJi 11 32

~ ◄l•IN • • <ttMlq(\ ~: I 3Tliatf;r ftf,mfat 11•1101 l•'fl('ll-tfct II 33
•fflR f4'tJ19( ~sfq \ffl(ttql f(W)~; 'fll~J . m ~ ~ U f ~ ~ 94<1,QI( II 34
~ filr.u<e ~ ~ ~ •'"4~'( t ~ J1~1iR 64(;\'~ ~ i - 11 3s
~ff5N !l{lll~i.iic:6'<11111(1'-t . ~ I ~ U(fl:t'f•~clf 1{fflf;.Et414'111i.i'~ II 36
m ~ 61H~eaq ~
!Rffrfiq'f~f t ~ffllJflf.r - - '1J;iehkil3U U 37

(26-28). The words of Surpranakha drove ing to this proposal, Lakshmana, leading
Khara into a fit of anger. He quickly Sita went to the cave. 32. And lordly
started on an expedition. With an army Ra~a tying up his cloth and hair, stood
of ferocious Rakshasas, fourteen thousand there ready with bis terrible bow in hand
strong, he started for . the destruclion of and his inexhaustible quiver tied to his
Rama, accompanied by the Rakshasa lea- back. 33. The Rakshasas reached the spot
ders Trisiras and Dushana, all holding quickly and they began ~o shower on Rama
various kinds of weapons ready to strike. various· kinds of weapons, rocks and trees.
Hearing the tumultuous uproar prodµced by· (34-35). Rama in reply cut all those missiles
this army, Rama said to Lakshmana: into shreds. With a thousand arrows,. he
(29-31). "A terrific sound is audible. It killed all those Rakshasas, including the
is certain that the Rakshasas are on the three leaders Khara Trisiras and Dushana
move. There is going to be a fierce fight ' ' •
within a short period of half • a Yama.
between them and me. 0 powerful Laksh- 36. Lakshmana, now led Sita back from
mana ! Taking Sita, you go to the neigh- the cave to Rama's presence. Seeing the
bouring cave for shelter. You remain number •of Rakshasas killed, all were
there and I shall destroy all these Rakshasas astonished. 37. Sita embraced Rama, with
of terror-inspiring forms. Don't say any- a face shinning like a full-blown lotus.
thing against this directive of mine. You She rubbed and healed the wounds on
are vowed to obey my words." Agree- Rama's body with her hands.
26-49] SURPANAKHA'S MUTILATION 141

91N ~ ~ (ll•Ca1i{ ffifElgl:tr.{ I qt itm ~,qq .,~,t'(ff q"fc(8N&l ll38

(l◄Ol- 'fi 1ffilifl ~ ~: I ~ ffl ~~: !ff{ qfq;ff. qqfc\;{ftl(U39
q q 1 d t
0

dNCQNI'& ~ ~ N@i:q•<ui fi I p riar ct1 ~ ffl w,1-r en 11 40

tN<811'441 if~ '14ntPif ffl ~ I fflJEI') qctf~ tci !lff ~al: 11 41
q l • l l d i l U\Sftfclfal~: 'Al • ~« I ~•<it~(l.. ~ .wi ~ \tNiqf& II 42
~ f;mt: q:q ~u1ff'!IBH1«1vn I ~«(U 8'~SJrfir fflJmilf ll(RIRT~ II 43
fir {ijl f;r "\~
t,lllil~ ~l~Ulfl(~l:IQfT I ,81

Giij\WUwi'lil'filf F(1'1f ~ ~ I if 31i•IIRI N\C~ltij ~ ltq\~q~ II 44

~~

ii\' iB uq: W ~ ~ 6iliq(l t~m I ~ ti' ~ \~~16 Efi(tith{( 11 45

~lqOlfflE11~
&t-1\t11-11c(ii ~ ¥c(IM( •mt.ft~ 1 ~ q ~ ill'f ~ 1f.tst-11111.J1 n 46
( 1 ! 1 1 ~ l A 1 Nt rif <1:aft◄«'i'ilvt: I Q i J T C I J a ' ~ : U 47
' l 1 1 1 f i { ~ c f ( ! ' c f i Q l { f u i 6 :

•4;ftq1v19.:st«1@1 ~quitstq, -a: 1 m 1tm mFRB"l'\lr ~fqoft ~R.◄N<I 11 48

~••◄4vii•uvtl 411cq1111f ij'41ftt,n I if Nr -r ~m <1aw.:itttq.:al • 1I'TI u 49
Surpaoakba's Representation to Ravana mation? (4344) K.hara,DusbanaandTrisiras
(38-61) have all been killed in battle and an army
(38-42). Seeing all those leading Raksha- of fourteen thousand Rakshasas destroyed
sas dead, Surpanakha, the sister of Ravana, by Rama, the sworn enemy of Rakshasas.
rushed to Lanka. Crying aloud, she went The whole of Janasthana has now been
into the royal assembly of Ravana and made a safe abode for ascetics. You have
fell flat on the floor. Seeing his sister not known any of these events. It is
in such a frightened and distressed therefore that I stigmatise you as a fool."
condition, Ravana said, "Dear sister, get Hearing this, Ravana enquired: 45.
up, get up. Who is it that· mutilated you "Who is ~his Rama? Why has he killed
in this way? Be it Indra, Yama, Varuna all these Rakshasas? Tell me everything
or Kubera-tell me their name, and within about it. I shall cause the total destruction
a moment I shall reduce them to ashes." of these enemies." Surpanakha then said:
The Rakshasa woman, Surpanakha now (46-47). "Recently I happened to go to
replied to him, "You are a heedless fool Janasthana on the banks of the Godavari.
given to drinking and the company of In that region is located Panchavati, a
women. You are as good as a eunuch. place formerly inhabited by ascetics. At
That is what your conduct reveals. How can that place, I happened to meet Rama,
you call yourself a king,. when you do not handsome and lotus-eyed, equipped with
have an efficient system for gathering infor- bow and arrows, and donning tree-bark
142 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 5

clothes and matted Jocks. (48-49). Equipped fruitful. (55-56). 0 great King! You have
just like himself, there was by his side, now got to take steps to somehow secure
his younger brother Lakshmana. With the lotus-eyed Sita, the most noted among
Rama,there was also his wife,an unparalleled the world beauties, as your wife. But,
beauty, the like of whom you will not find o my Lord and King! You won't be able
among the Devas, Gandharvas or men. to do it directly by facing Rama. You
0 King! She looks veritably like another will have to hoodwink him by some magical
Sri and her presence illumines the forest. ,trategem and then approach her."
(S0-54): 0 sinless one! I tried to get that
57. Hearing this representation of his
women over here to be your wife, but
sister, Ravana consoled her with good
Lakshmana, at the order of his brother
words and presents. He then went to
cut off my nose and ears. Crying in great
his residential quarters. Immersed in
pain and distress, I approached Khara.
thought, he could not get sleep that night.
He came with his anny of Rakshasas to
He thought: 58. "How is it that Khara,
punish Rama, but the whole of that fierce
with his army, was destro~ed by Rama, a
and courageous anny of Rakshasas was des-
mere man? Proud of his own strength
troyed by that powerful man Rama. It seems and courage as he was, it is a wonder to me
to me that if he makes up his mind, Rama
that mv brother Khara could thus be
can reduce the whole world to ashes in half a destroyed b:¼ Rama. S9. In all probability,
moment. Now if that woman could be Rama may not be a mere man. He may
got as your wife, your life will really become be that Sup.reme Beh)g, who has now
50-61 & 1-4] THE COMMISSIONING_OF MAREECHA 143

~~ ~tri' ~~ffl ~f)o~ti IJRffi!RS~ I

;f't ~~ \1~{«1~1.1q4 ~~ ~ ~_ql@t ~llrf'f 11 60
~ MM"tttfrut(ii<lt,~..s(t ~ Rtt:Jcfl ~~ ffl1{ I
m
Atra:1-ti1~t1 Sliffiff s1: ~ ;r 1lifElll '1'RFf. smt~~ II
~
61
(fa ~'li(P-fk'1<l'IAor a-mq'll(6~
31i(Utlefil0i" lf9illf:: ri: II 'l II
assumed a human form in the line of the oppose Rama." 61. Reflecting in this way,
Raghus, and come with his forces to destroy that lord_ of the Rakshasas concluded that
me with my army, a!s implored by Brahma Rama must be Hari, the Supreme Lord,
in days of old. 60. If I am kill(:d by the and resolved within himself, "I shall attain
Supreme Self, I shall reign in the Supreme to Him through the attitude of confronta-
Realm of Vaikuntha. If I am not killed, tion ~ for, the Lord does not reveal himself
I shall be enjoying this realm of the Rak- quickly by ordinary forms of Bhakti (devo-
shasas for a long time. So, I am going to tion).,,

~Jt«](q ~
fclf-q~q-:f firmt ~ !11tf6 ~'-fqtf~cl: I U;{Qfl' ir-rm ciPi.t RJIR~ ~%'Ir-{ II 1
~ 111(\~«~ ~
'ffl:W~: I llf{r;:fffi 1Ret~.iit!l4<fc5C!.f~: II 2

6llr~ ~~ 1RRffl ~ gor'lt~ I ~iir~s-n:~~ ir(q&iRI'(_ \\ 3

~~'-"li =qJRitftt '@~cfl ~f?rfa 1 ,;~r~r.i «@'HtR ill~r ~'fq'liicfl( n 4

Chapter 6
THE COMMISSIONING OF MAREECHA

Ravana at Mareecha's Abode (1-14). heart on that Supreme Being, who though
(1-3). Reflecting thus at night, the transcending the Gunas of Prakriti, is yet
intelligent Ravana made some resolutions reflected in the G unas. After he obtained
in his mind. Ascending his chariot (the external consciousness from the depths
aerial vehicle Pushpaka), he went to the· of Samadhi, he saw Ravana who had arrived
other sMe •:)f the ocean, where the Rakshasa at his abode. 4. He- got up from his seat
Mareecha •was staying. There, Mareecha, immediately, embraced Ravana, received
donning tree-bark .cloth and matted locks him in the proper form, and did him hos-
like an ascetic, was contemplati~g in his pitality. After giving him a comfortable
 ARANYA K.ANDAM [Ch. G

tiill•l'lefqijffl ~i44"fti;r ~ I ~~ ~'Tim ~ m fctfZ:4;:ij~ n s

~.....{{ it if ft ~ ~EciOOM ~ fiAi{ I .~~;rft(~emr.iirt~~~~ 116
' °' G

QqVI'~

3l'Rfffiff ~~: QCWIIMqRlt ~ I \1¥1-11¥11 fldld~ ~ : ~~: II 7

N◄IQttUUQ wi ~ ◄-tatwlUltt'( I \ T I ~ ~ VISIT ~qiA '°'11f;cld( II s

·~~~ q:>◄◄at11~ ~ , ~ \lNT Fc\t,Rtt,it trffl (ifler.Fchnft4l 9

~· ·,f.l(q\t\:l(WI • ~QI.J.. i{\qfq1Sfiql.J.. I ~ ~ ~ ~ u@'ll~~F«f.r.ftt: U 10
iffi1;:qn :t~uM,q, &c(\,41q1te ;nM•.i'( I .u1i f;:c-oa( \C&k'II ~ ~~ ~ nu
31d~cU 61.~:.W 1Ri11 ®IIU(El~Qlill'( I 3'1ilf..a41fq ~ ~ (IEltfUJ ffl'( II 12

~ ~ 'llttt41an ~ 1'41'11111.qil,qftr I ~ ~ ~1(Qf ~ ~ m((f ~tr~ 1113

~ ~ "•'4«4tlct tr ~ ,'4ifc4t« ~ I ~ 'll'lffl ~ mot ~ f~(f: 11 14

seat, Mareecha said to Ravana: (5-6). queen of the world. 10. He is now staying
"O Ravana ! How is it that you have come fearlessly in the •forest after killing _my
alone m a chariot? Your face reflects courageous army of Rakshasas including
that you are caught up in some worrying Khara, who were absolutely guiltless in this
train of thoughts. If it is not a secret, reveal affair. 11. This wicked fellow Rama has
to me what it is. .0 great King! If it is also cut off the nose and ears of my innocent
anything righteous and not attended by sister Surpanakha, and yet is staying
sinful consequences, I shall accomplish fearlessly in this forest: 12. With your
what is dear to you." help, I shall manage to remove Rama from
Now Ravana said: 7. "You must know that region of the forest, and then,
of a famous King of Ayodhya by name while he is away, abduct his wife. 13.
Dasaratha. His eldest son Rama is noted Assuming the form of an illusory deer,
for his truthfulness and heroism. 8. King you should attract Rama and Lakshmana
Dasaratha has sent this son of his, along away from their Ashrama. Taking that
with his wife and his brother Lakshmana to opportunity, I shall carry away Sita. 14.
the forest, which is the abode of ascetics ' And after you have done me that much
and forest-dwellers. 9. He is now staying of service, you can come back and live as
in an Ashrama at Panchavati amidst a you are now doing." Mareecha was astoun-
dense fear-inspiring forest. He has a ded to hear these words of Ravana and he
handsome wife Sita, who can be the beauty gazed at him in wonder.
5-23) THE COMMISSIONING OF MAREECHA 145

~,iq-fa:ci ~ \ijj\lld~ ~: I U ~ ffl!"~ 4~~4'iu:ti ! I ~ II ts

~ &. ~ f-q'Et'lttlfir <AVr· I iffiiTI'sfq lit 4dr.tii:fi411 ~ u: U 16
311•1dMci~4M q,d4i&tlU ffltR:
I tf):&1-l1ijf 'ffii •..\Ot(di(lft qqfciiiijr: II 17
~ ~ d ~ U'I ~1fffq ~: II 18
~ S.f<<c1ii ~ t.~....af41;(1'4'l ef«: 1
•"l\N•lt£:q44'U l{i(8(1f1f (f,.fflS~~ 11 19
ffl at.fcfifl({llf;Q ql',qvr;r «ftli I '61(1Pcid:
311•fdt5(1fll ("dtJtti'f qt ~)A ~~I~ II 20
a-f A~qrsm_v1r.1 mJA: qfafflsf~ ~ttt~ 1
~srl{~(fq( ~111~1: ~'l.flif'l_ra~fqi 'lttt~: 11 21

Ultlt:f Uff ftqr~ if@q"@ ~~ ~Uftrd: I

(latwi«tUft{tUfi.eti $jj)51ql~~ 'ffl iflj ~ U 22
U'I 3'flf(I st{@ ~f'Q'f iff«J:Jrffi:rf'l ri~~ I
~1'1 q~ffl ~~ ~q ~d, 1R~~..dtl-{ II 23

Conversation between Ravana and form of a deer with sharp horns, surrounded
Mareecha (15-29) by many other deer like myself. 20. With
M areecha replied: 15. Who is it that a view to kill him, I rushed towards Rama,
has given you this advice, which. if carried who was in the company of Sita and Laksh-
out, will bring about our total destruction? mana. Seeing me approaching, he sent
He must certainly be an enemy of ours, one arrow at me. 21. Struck by that arrow,
deserving slaughter. He must be devising 0 king of the Rakshasas. I was thrown
a way for your destruction. (16-18). Even into the ocean whirling. After that, I
as a boy, when he came for giving protection have in great fear taken shelter in this
to the sacrificial rites of Viswamitra, Rama, secluded place. 22. Withdrawing myself
with a single arrow, hurled me into the from all objects of enjoyments, I am living
ocean over a distance of a hundred Yojanas. here, constantly thinking of Rama out of
0 Ravana t Thinking of Rama's prowess, my fear. Not only that, 1 shake with fear
mind gets overpowered by fear even now. even on hearing words indicating objects
Remembering those incidents, I am appre- of enjoyments beginning with 'R'-words
hending the presence of Rama evefYV:'h~re like Raja, Ratna, Ramani, Ratha, etc; for
out of fear. 19. Even afterwards, retammg the very sound 'R', with which Rama•~
in mind my old enmity towards him, I name begins, fills me with dread. (23-24).
went one day to the Dandaka forest in the I have abandoned all external enterprises,
A-10
146 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 6

\il<.f tP&ild(i\14 ~ .nfadl RI(. 31iNf.iij; I

Ei«41ilN fq:;11 - ~ . srfa' ~ SPnfs: 'TI': n 24
~ \18J(11'd R(l•idd«'lffl' Qcfi(ff 4◄ ~() 1
EN fij-~ "11 "flNd ~~ 'RRqf;r ~ I
~ A-Ofl'lfa '«I '1Rfid: q(ij$l~fo1.l ~iji(if: II 25
31gq{l'f~ 1f;f◄ lcfctffl~IJOl◄lllk.l•I '«4:t◄(: I
ifQIUllll«f rn'1f ~ (Rf fck dq~{fdlt( ~ffl(Jf El(( II 26
il\lllTifiil(Mt(lffl◄.t ~ J(q(ig: 1Fcr 1l1s'i if!i I
f(9j('41"4a(\{l◄i(SSIQI ~ RI. i(tlllfi.-Q( ~ ~I 27
3m' ;r ~ ~t ~1'1l"l(lqi[f~i I llllff~flut .f ~sftlffl: II 28
~l(((Q'(lffl ~ ~ ,t ~ \ ~ffl 11mq~ ffiUr: S(tqi41ifd II 29
'rom11t ~ ~: snN6' qan ~ I ift ~ ~ ~ ~~g: ~IOtffl: II 30
•'-IEctH<I\◄ 8~481~'1 ~ : I 3Ritst 1«-«1: ~)ffl~q1a:it=T ~~a:_ 11 Jt

fearing that Rama may come at me any- Lotus-eyed one.! Born in the world of
where at any moment. Constantly thinking men as the son of Dasaratha, deign to
of Rama, when sleep overcomes me, I see destroy the ten-headed Ravana, our enemy:
Ram.a in dream, and getting awakened, I 28. Therefore know that Rama is not a mere
am spending sleepless nights sitting. There- man. He is the Eternal Being Narayana
fore, 0 great one! You •abandon your who by His mysterious power Maya has
designs against Rama and go home. 25. Do assumed the form of a man and come to the
not be the cause of the destruction of the forest. He is not afraid of any one. 29.
tribe of Rakshasas, whom you have raised He has incarnated in order to relieve the
to a state of great prosperity for a very earth of her burden. So, 0 dear one, return
long period. Accept my advice which home, giving up your present enterprise."
is given in good faith for your own welfare. Hearing these words of Mareecha, Ravana
Give up your enmity towards Rama, who replied:
is Paramatma Himself. Seek him with
true devotion. He is supremely merciful. Mareecha assumes the Form of a Golden
26. I have known everything about certain Deer (30-41)
secret matters from the words of the He said: (30-31). "If Rama is really the
sage Narada. In the Satya Yuga, the Supreme Being come on earth as man at
Supreme Being Harl had given word to Brahma's imploring in order to kill me
Brahma that He would grant his prayers he will accomplish it easily, whatever you•
to him. 27. Brahma bad said to Harl, 'O may do. For whatever God wills, comes to
24-41) THE COMMISSIONING OF MAREECHA 147

~ ~ ~ (R Sllf41f.r -mi Wt_ I q(f @I~ 00 mffl' Silt@iafil f.r.fqt II 32

dlM'6 irtl'11tl NNSl'l•l~q,, I ~ 6ltl\-QUi ~11Nltlfl.Ri\<d• II 33
3tl¥•4 ~ ~ ~ · uv
k t.llff ,;u 1 3({1: 'R •1rf~lii«~ 'l~l'IUI( II 34
1_f.tcq1+qfee11.fij fflliSr• ;a- 6U?.l: I ,uO~lll:~: ~m ~◄,E&Hcu ..4fet..a44i( 35
~lit~ 1_;:q"filrl.l ~ qsnoifl<( I 1't {;q"RIR: ~~U 11' Rffl Iii'•"' ~
~ f.rfilt'-1 ~ (fiut;t-•'f •rr«: 1 3Pl'fl(RGj (13fr$UMll(li fi 511it" II . 37
-~◄ I ~ICl~fll~ 11«1' Qllrlfli !IRI I 1llil1¥(-t(Sl'lilff llffSP~$t II 38
~J(ffl ~ij' ~lcif(~f.fQJm: , f~'FII\TI fqilffllit fil~ ◄-c,..~ " 39
~1"~11qa.411~a- 9\'ffl~qq·--~ II 40
tJUf ~ Qli:(N~~ 'JIit ~ffl'll•IN ,.ccqq11_~:
~ Q" 'IP-nlt•l◄'l'-'4Qefi ~ fflffl' qfoog_q4<d; II 41
er. er. '

~ ITillc(iAklf(l•tiqiij d'll'll41(l1◄1<
31R1Rflri 'fqf gif, II ~ II
pass. Therefore·by.hook or by crook I will hands, Mareecha got up immediately and
take away Sita from Rama. 32. 0 bold oo~: said to Ravana: "O great King! I shall
you know that if I die in battle, I shall do as you command."
attain the highest heaven. If I succeed in (38-40). With these words he ascended a
killing Rama in battle, I can enjoy Sita with- chariot and soon went to the place where
out the fear of a rival. (33-35). Therefore,
0 respected one, get ready. You are to
Rama's Ashrama was situated. Then in the
attract Rama and Lakshmana to a far off neighbouring forest he moved about as a
distance from their Ashrama by assuming silver-spotted deer of golden colour, having
the form of an attractive magical deer. horns of gems, eyes of sapphire, hoofs of
After that you can return and stay happily pearls, the brightness of lightning, and .a •
in retirement as now. If you speak a ·face of great attractiveness. ·Moving about
single word of intimidation to me, I shall in that way, he reached the precincts of
cut off your bead even now with my sword." Rama's Ashrama and attracted the notice
Hearing these words of Ravana, Mareecha of Sita. 41. While moving about, he \\tould
thought within himself: (36-37). ~'If now run a little and then stop
Rama happens to kill me, I shall obtain for a while; coming near, he would run
freedom from this transmigratory cycle. away a little distance, as if out of fear•
But if I meet with death at the hands of Thus captivating Sita's mind, that evil
this wicked fellow, I am sure to be consigned fellow of a Rakshasa moved about in the
to hell." Thus preferring death at Rama's guise of a magical deer.
148 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 7

~'.it1.1'i\:◄ ~
~ ~qtsfit ~ ~ (i◄Ui◄fq~ I ~ ffl614$1 ..~ ·~ ~;rfii ir eR: II 1
QCIQff Nc,+;qu1 atl•tftlcqfd ~Sf.ai:fi'( I ~~ mtrf Mi(lflfil<i" ~Pkml\' fem II 2
31•ili4tlq~u1 ~ ftlq ¥t•U$'-41 I WJq c1a1..Q qt '{fldllq§6 ~ 11 3
11m (14UR.d "11fd «IN fi af.llcfi(h( I q1q1ahd ;rt(: ~t.11cq ~qtUf.-6i(Us~ II 4
;N,«t& ~ ,uq1wPtffia'( I ~ mM~ ffl Hij'-l'(f;crm II s
·~ ~ 1111
~
m· f t ~~'lrf~l
ficP\si~ ..sJtc\EM 4t(l'(lqdl\l~ t ~~ a:fl: 1'1t SiRT1J_ITI'
~ q;:~: 11 6
~ Eli(li(l'-1 11,8'( ~\'i\U141i14'( I ~ ~qft,q~~ ~Rff lRSfJlJJ~Qfq'P{_ II 7
infrR: {ff~ ~ ~ \n,4.tl-cn I ~S'l'N~: ~~\lffiffl'IMl;c(dlt(U s
~lliifl ~q.n~ I:~ 1rt~'f~ I IIIQiffS51' ii' ~{ ~~1l~ ~: p: 11 9

Chapter 7
ABDUCTION OF SITA

The Destruction of Mareecha (1-25) approached Rama and said to him in a

(1-3). Rama, divining beforehand the humble tone: 6. "See, see! Here is a
designs of Ravana, had called Sita alone wonderful wild deer, spotted,many-coloured
one day and said to her: ..0 daughter of and bejewelled. It is moving about every-
Janaka ! Listen to my words. Ravana is where fearlessly. Be pleased to capture
going to approach you in the form of an it and give it to me to be taken care of as an
ascetic for holy alms. Therefore you sub- attractive pet animal byme." 7. Rama agreed
stitute in the Ashrama a magically created to do so, and getting ready to start, took
double of yours, and stationing her out- his bow in hand and said to Lakshmana:
side the Ashrama, you go in and hide your- "Keep careful guard over my dear wife,
self in fire in an invisible fonn. As desired Sita. 8. In the forest there are many. terrible
by me you have to remain thus hidden for Rakshasas who are adepts in deception by
one year. When Ravana has been killed, you magic. you have therefore got to be
will join me again!' 4. Following this ins- very vigilant in this matter. In every way
truction of Rama, Sita projected outside a protect the virtuous and devoted Sita."
magical double of hers, and hid herself in fire. 9. But Lakshmana thereupon said to Rama,
5. Now the magical Sita saw the magical "0 noble one, this is only Mareecha disguised
deer, and laughing in wonder at its sight, as a deer. There is no doubt about it.
....20J • ·ABDUCTION OF SITA 149

~~
~ 11RA ~ ~ ~ ;r ffi: t lft'~fflN141fit «\a1fi11t~ 11 10
crfilcq1fit 1ft 4~1111-1flfc41fit UtcR: I ff A~ 6 ~ 91dli(ttU«Qdr II 11
, ~ , Jlll1ft, Q'if 'ii'-111,•lilii!,6: I 'ii~ lNl'l'fl wr.iitft-1') :st•r~•Rli II ~
f.-M.w<fila.1tt11fwt \Oifsft ,-rlPiflll<( I 1'1iJ!fiSIJ) 1'11trRRI 6N ~ ,R: 11-13
rwS. c.~
d ~ • (fta1fiiq1t11◄
~ -a
6
• ~
a11-111fit 1111 .... 1 3P1r'lr , ..,fillla ~11'1 1111c{t1k1R: I 14
e
~ ill ~ ffi ~ .r◄' 'R'iltllif: II 15
w(IN( Qqs• ~ Qi◄fd'. ~ I
~ 'I ffiR ~ U'lllifl(\~ I l<tr ~rq}sfq fcr,rq ~~sqfqf~ \$&'( llt6
NiAIM lR1H4.t~ fflJ{i ~fqlJ(~ l qqrc1 ~f:f{(St~r l{(~t=ill: ' ~ " ~ II 17
tr ~st. ~U ;nf( tffll'lf qt ~~ I ~ll~tl Qqqr;r ffll \ifQ(Ut1-r: II 11
q1111t1:il.« 11W ~ ~mi:lill'l'ilffa: I ~ilni' g:R 11t~,~~ f.rg:a)s~: II 19
~~(mi ~: ~)em ff1ffl: I tr11ittr~U{U fiRlq m ~: 11 20
For, adeerofthiskindcan occur nowhere.'" and were awaiting death at Rama's hands.)
To this Rama said in reply: 10. "If it is Ma- Otherwise, what significance bas a deer or
reecha, I shall certainly kill him. If it 1s really a woman got for that self-fulfilled and
a deer, I shall capture it for the entertain- illumined being?
ment of Sita. 11. I am anyway starting now, (16-17). Now appearing near, next runn-
but shall return soon with the captured ing away and disappearing, now again
animal, You please guard Sita vigilantly." emerging at a distance and next dis appearing,
(12-15), After instructing in this way Rama the deer managed to draw Rama to a con-
followed the magical deer (Maya-mriga)- siderable distance. Rama now became con•
Rama who is the support of the cosmic vinced that that deer must really be an
magic caUed Maya, which is world-bewitch- Asura and struck it with an arrow. Then
ing and which manifests as the universe. the real Mareecha fell down in his natural
In spite of being the Pure Spirit, self-ful- form in a pool of blood. 18. While falling,
filled and changeless, he followed the deer he cried out in a voice resembling that of
for pleasing Sita, though knowing that the Rama, "Alas! Alas! o powerful Laksh-
deer was really Mareecha. He did all this mana ! I am dying. Come quickly and
only to fulfil the dictum that the Supreme save me." (19-20). By merely uttering
Lord is ever gracious to His devotees. (For Rama's name at the time of death, Jivas
Mareecha was a devotee who wanted death attain to Him, Sri Harl. Then what glorious
at his hand as a means of salvation, and state must have been attained by that
Ravana too was one of those two devotees, Asura who met with death at His hand and
Jaya IUld Vijaya, who were under a curse with His physical presence within bis· sight
150 ARANYAKANDAM [Ch. 7

ft ~ ~ fik JRt«: q,d.'\° UMm«Eti; I 3l1RI (IEl~@ll'-i • wffi' ~ : It 21

<11Maui.w 9fq: ~ (lt1'4a41<'l I it<tka◄ qKtq~q ~1tfil'El1fi.i ;J( ~ n l2
vt ~ ~ Cqlf!II f;r~1i!~cfll'f: I ~ ffl ~ : Q:tff( 1Jlti1Ellq «: ti 23
&it~~ cffN ffl\' ~ a,ffiilsfirifl I ff-11"5~4( mi~~~~ II 24
Wf ~s..q);:q411cq1cq- m
~ ~ lfll II 2S
~.lil«lft◄Rl'4lltlQ BlffillOftStJ(ltifill I
ti ~GI@ - 'l(itf~tts~..qq1( ~ I '1-:,ffl i(f(lcfqQt!(i ~«h:uA fci ~ 1126
~ P-c.:,11q<\(m:1tt oo
~1;:;:q4~ 11 21
_ ~ ~ffl 'ltt\◄'4 tffillil': I .
««cfild
'lftdiRl(tGiQf..., ~q( ~4\~ I q:;g q\~U( ~ 'Vldt ~~cftftd: II 28
ti ~•ffl ~ '11{10 .. 'I"""' ~ I ~mng: ~ ~fir \l'i◄lfl ;r ~ II 29
lll 'lficsCl•tfl ':fit fw4qaiQ)'Sil~«◄: I um lffi1rrrfq- 11: ~ wt"i!tiff RI ~ II
~ ~ ~-t4ilii ifNa"51R'lm: 11 .!) 31
il"II QT"1U11ilijllifq ~ illlffl~~ I
'°
To their utter astonishment, the Devas man-if one dies remembering Rama, one
and all others who witnessed the scene saw attains to the Supreme Status." Speaking
a brilliance emerging from the body of the to one another like this, the Devas went to
dead Ra~basa and entering into Rama. their abode.
(21-15). The Devas began talking among
themselv~ ••By what meritorious work Sita's harsh Words to Laksbmana (i.37)
has this sinful Rakshasa, ~ killer of ascetics. (i.27). Rama now began to think: "The
attained to this highest spiritual state? dying Asura was heard to cry out 'Ah!
Nothing but Rama's greatness can account Lakshmana!' imitating my voice. Why did
for this. He has now been killed by Rama's he do so? What will Sita think on hearing
arrows. Before this he has been thinking that voice resembling mine?" With such
of Rama constantly.Out of fear of him, he worrying thoughts, Rama hastened to cover
had abandoned home, wealth etc. and was the distance and reach back his Ashrama.
constantly engaged in the thought of Rama. (28-31). Meantime in their Ashrama, the
Having thus burnt up all his sins, he has dying cry of Mareecha provoked great fear
been fortunate to meet with death at the and sorrow in the mind of Sita. She said
hands of Rama while seeing Him before, to Lakshmana: "O Lakshmana! go quickly.
with his own eyes. Your brother seems to be in danger from
"Whether one is a Brahmana or a Rak. the Asura. Didn't you hear his disttessed
shasa, whether one is a sinner or a righteous cry, 'Ah Lakshmana !' ~' Lakshmana tried
21-40) ABDUCTION OF. SlTA 151.

SR{ ~qu1 t« Vlt1°cfe;tfi1~0m I ~r.at "Rffl (111'11:tllf':tchl'(fiaan 11 3J

qt ~q1,1fflsm M (l'i-11:tl •a- I ;a- snqg« ~ ifl1AI ~ snurfQc4atlii41t(U
-I' ~1-11<ftt:ti (l'IQilf q1q1~0TIQEP( I Qqli(.q ~ ~mRr m iff '1(d44 iff II 3'
1{'9:ffll q'&qq1-11 91 ~411~ ffl { I ~~-.r ~JIit: c11J11 ff a1q 1Eft~ 1:fini11"
qtirci W ~ fa.' ffl 41tlaq1qfu I ~~ cr.t(cfti=q-: ~ atif•k•Uiil( II 36
•

~ 1:Gli@U~ Q'iJN ri: ~: II 31

m~ 6itl4flifq fflUTI' Al11~•a11 I ~ C, ...

9R11Qd\qqa1t1~ \$<'."&i:li'40.Si4; fflffl ~qil~lf~U .mt Q+\~ \IAld: II

~\cd'tR\ll~f.t ~ \41•18iti44\( I ~ 14{f.t 'littU(if.c ~'Jlll.r '-lllilll( II 3t
~,1-11¥1'4 1'ffl •q ,u,,litcqf6 ~ firtfl{ 1 •R'ffl Nffi'ar h tit 11K ~ II •
to console her: "O noble lady! That ears with his hand,• he said with a heart full
cry of distress cannot be that of Rama. of sorrow: "Don't speak like that, 0
It must be of some dying Rakshasa. For, angry woman f Your vulgar speech will
if Rama is angry, he is capable of destroying recoil on yourself. Your ruin is near .at
the three worlds in no time. How can He band. With these words, entrustiag Sita
H

who receives the adoration of even ~Jestials to the protection of the forest deities,
utter a cry of distress?" Lakshmana went reluctantly in search of
(32-34). At these words of Lakshmana, Rama in an extremely sorrow-stricken
Sita, angry and weeping, looked at him and mood.
said, "O vicious fellow! I see, you want
to see Rama killed. You have been pro- Ra'98Da abducting Sita ( ~
mpted to come with us by that Bharata who (38-40). Now taking adv~tage of this
wants to see Rama destroyed. You have opportune moment, Ravana appeared before
come planning to possess me on Rama's Sita, in the disguise of a mendicant with a
death. But know for certain that you shall fine Yogi's rod and water vessel in hand.
never get me. Look, I am going to end my Seeing him, Sita quickiy made prostration
life immediately. Rama is unaware that your before him. She adored him respectfully
intention is to steal bis wife. I shall not and offered him fruits and roots. Wei•
touch any male other than Rania, whether it coming him she said, "0 holy one t Please
be you or Bharata." (35-37). Speaking in accept these fruits and roots and rest here for
this vein, she beat her body with her own a while. In a short time my husband will
hands and wept. These harsh words cut be returning, and be will do you hosp.tt.lltY.
Lakshmana to the quick, and closing his So if you have time, please wait here for a.
152 ARANYA KANDAM [Cb. 7

Ml{{~ ...
.a
~ 'fiil'5qsn~ ~ "1 'q'ffl 6€1M~ I
M.flf:f· ' i(lffl ~ ffi.4\1~N6 I il"ft 1li ~ ri ~*1~•~ (;w+4~4 II 41
Eft MEI 1-i:4
at~tfaqfa: 'll•ll'l ~ ~llOO' 1ffl-{ I ~ ~ : ~ ~: .,!Jffll'~: II 42
• - : ~ ~ 31w1,w1Pc:...a, ~ VRl1 cfiift:qflf ~"on
"'«-4...a:rttu 1143
fil«<elf t<@Ect • ~ 4\ijitl•RU I ~ 8•11W ij ~ ~ f i r 'I' ~ 1144
~~ . .
~\EcCdwl~S{ ti ~ ~•t.181Nq: I ~mq~sg: ffl ~~ ...,!(P'l'ltt~l~ll':ld: II 45
lf.clwut ~ ~ ~amf irf ,:ra· I "5e~ \llltlii(qf ffl9 ~ t:Q' ill.fl(il◄4(
'\~ "l-ii(◄- ~ Na(◄fii.l ~ I Wif ~ lit~ -ll!f.l~Qfffl <l\1-41( 1147
•••IPl'4RI mr,sfq -..r RR Q((f1&h I 1lt iA a4Pf! ~ «-111~ ~ 1148 m
<l&NMNM'I\N qfflGqlQ" ifiOd~ II 49
~ lfta,◄"4: ~m mar: ffl4tftaa: 1
~ ~ 1fflr • if(l'f4d9"'1n{ I ~!61~ ft~~ IRtl~Eittit\iki( II 50

while." 41. At this the mendicant said: come to take you away to my palace. Of
"O lotus-eyed one! Who are you? Who what use to you is Rama who has taken to
is your husband? Why are you staying in an ascetic's way of life? Come with .me,
the forest resorted to by Rakshasas? 0 and enjoy life with me. Don't remain any
good lady! Please enlighten me on these longer amidst this harsh forest life."
~ and then I shall tell you everything (47-49). Frightened by these words ef
about myself." Ravana, Sita spoke a few words in reply.
Sita said in reply: (42-44). ..There was a She said: "Words of the kind you have
great and famous king named Dasaratha spoken to me now, wm attract the penalty
ruling over Ayodhya. His eldest son, posses- of death at Rama's hands. He will soon
sed of all excellences, is Rama. I, the arrive with his brother. You wait for a
daughter of Janaka, am his wife. Lakshmana while. Your threat to carry me away-
is his dear brother. As ordered by his me who am the consort of Harl Himself.-
father, Rama has come to the forest to is as ridiculous as a hare seeking to carry
stay here for fourteen years. Now I away the wife of a Hari (lion). Soon will
would like to know something about you fall down on the earth, pierced by the
you."
arrows of Rama."
The mendicant thereupon said: (45-46). 50. At these words of Sita, Ravana, roused
"I am Ravana, a scion of Pulasthya's line to a fit of violent wrath, now revealed his
and the king of all the Rakshasas. I am true form, resembling a mountain in stature,
passionately infatuated with you, and I have ten-headed and twenty-armed, and sombre
42-64) ABDUCTION OF SITA 153
~ ~ ~ ~ QI.
~~ "'"'~0.,.51 'lffl',., =if '"' ~ : 1
~,...
~(I,
C:
feldJ'-1
._.
a~orr -i11'~~ •rt•~: us1
«'1Eilf4e~, {~ f ~ ~ fipi fq41qQ1 I g @r ~ ~IR@ ~ ~ifi:fift¥tstl ns2
11qlf(J-14t;rf ~ q:(q..ffi 49;~1'.t-lf «T I ~~ 'ldti~ ~ ffldl'-fi: ~Q=qq: 1153
\lltl~ktffl: ~Pi~~= I ~ f~rir WSffi{ ~ ~fa' iJIIHid: 1154
~ (tlli:fi;rlta~ 1'Aj !ll...ql(iitc:dql({ I wm
if.st~ ff !mllffq◄IS1'( II 55
~=Tr tl~dug;r ~1tuq1g 'lltli( I ~rWifqt{ ll'mtt=q-f ~qfijlQ ~ : 1156
ffil: mt "~~ mar: qi~~ 1 ~~ ""' mri: ,RJuw~ urQ: 11 s,
'l'ffil ~Bc,i,a•ur ~ ~ tfNl(I( I
!'l~~il°il'TU ffl8fij[i;Jq' fflQt: \\ 58
- ~ (lij(l4@ Sllffl ;nf~e@ I tr ~q {I lflt11T'-I 11f -I ~qflt ~: fllffll( ll
Wffl ;fp.:,qlijf ~V 1'Aj ffiq ~~ I ti \!.ltqut lltl\lf1t ~tf( lltlNufa.fr'{ 1160
◄1,~lu1 (d@i ~ 'Ml'tiRI ~~ I ~ simitr-ri ffl ~q;ffll1'( II 61
'1(qfq ◄19;'4lij Ql'll&Ui(lq" ~: II 62
N(l4QI .ftc1t11 .. , mffl~"'aoo I
qfiHI Ma,;:q~,. ◄l◄(li41fti.1-1-n I ~•.Jq,gf4s1ai;r Nr4ij:j<aii~4i( ti 6-3
~·~~~~~·" ·~
like the dark blue cloud of the rainy season. beak and claws attacked Ravaria, killing
(S1-56). The forest-deities and other beings the horses of the chariot and shatte~ his
to whom Lakshmana had entrusted Sita, bow and vehicle. 57. Thereupon Ravana
fled away at the very sight of that form. . gave up bis hold of Sita, and taking a sword
Ravana now scooped up the ground on in great anger, severed the eagle's wings
which Sita was standing, and placing that with it. (58-61). The king of the birds
block of earth al~ng with Sita in his fell on the earth, with a little conspiousness
aerial car~ hastened through the sky. still left in him. Meanwhile, Sita kept on
Sita, shivering with terror and looking crying aloud, saying, "O Rama, lord of the
down towards the ~ , kept on crying earth I Don't you see me utterly distracted
aloud, "Ah Rama! Ah Lakshmanar• Hear- with sorrow? Save your wife, O scion of
ing the mournful cries of Sita, the eagle Raghu's line, from being abducted by this
Jatayu, a leader of the tribe of birds, rose up Rakshasa. 0 worshipful LaksbmanalForgive
from his arboreal home, and challenged me, forgetting my transgression. I railed
Ravana with the words, "Stop, stop, you at you with a volley of unspeakable words.
are stealing away the wife of the Lord of the Pardon me for the same." Afraid of Rama's
Worlds from their empty Ashrama, as a dog arrival, Ravana put the weeping Sita io
carries away the offerings prepared for a another vehicle, and moved on with the
sacrifice. You cannot pass me unchallenged.'' speed of wind. (63-64). While going through
With these words Jatayu with his sharp the sky the Iotus~faced Sita kept on garing
 ARANY A KANDAM [Ch. 7-8
154

affl QIJKtJ(N\6~q qi' ~ « ~un I •

~ ' " (\~dlil(fl'cfifil~sRfq<l I (1'$<f\fq: qf<1,{tf ...
'1 l-.(1-1-tt~1~=rnq!'l:1cil:niqr2~ II 65
tAA :gcq(r(-tlfafcrllffl I
i(UM(\;cl qRcfia~cfacdl
1J (11t ~ f t ~ mt mffl \ntQtW:.~ II 66
~ 'JTI'f(SqltilGlllqui alll'lfii(Q◄I\
311(Uqifi(UC Al(: ~ ll \9 II
below towards to the earth, and saw on (It is pointed out tb3t Ravana was at heart
thetopof~mountainfi.vemonkeysassembled a devotee, and that the attitude of a lust-
together. She tied up her jewels in a half infatuated abductor adoptod by him was
of her upper cloth, and threw this bundle only a cloak he put on to hasten his death at
down to reach the monkeys, so that they the hands of Rama. It. is parallel to Rama
might tell Rama about her, if they happened assuming the role of a man and undergoing
to meet him. all travails while in reality he was always
65. And as for Ravana, he crossed the the Supreme Being Himself).
sea and reached Lanka with Sita. He took . 66. Lean, miserable, untrimmed, and
her to his residential palace, and lodged frightened to the core, Sita stayed amidst
her amidst a guard of Rakshasa women in those Rakshasa women, with signs of
an Ashoka grove, situated at a very seques- complete dejection on her face and uttering
tered region. He protected her, as one piteous cries of HO Ramal O Rama!"
would do one's mother (matrbudhya). frequently.
~
aN)I. ~ :
......~ ~
~ qaq1fi.c;{ 00 ~ cq\dqac, I 1ffl'f ~'11' ~ ffiff ~~ ~ II 1
Sll'll-<i ~ (Tei ~ qf\=4cqiJ1 I <N◄~~.-ijqll(M ~"1i44 'l{lllfd: 11 2
cff'l'Rltr atr-t,ftr inqir. fflffl' IRr iffll{ 1 ,,~,C4-i 411ffwn umm snrit ~II 3
Chapter 8
SALVATION OF JATAYU
Rama in Search of Sita (1-2) wards him, with a face faded and misera-
(1-2). After destroying Mareecha capable ble looking. At his sight, Rama, the great
of assuming any form by his mastery of one, thought as follows: 3. "Lakshmana
deluding magic, Rama was on his way does not know that I have created a magical
returning to the Ashrama when he saw Sita and replaced the real one with her. I
at some distance Lakshmana coming to- know the truth. but still, I shall practise
65-66 & 1-13] SALVATION OF JATAYU 155

~ f~ ·,rn ~l <,;41@11fq if~ I ~ m_ttiila1;if ~m~: ~ lff<l ti 4

~ :ttt◄lfil ijf ~z@ttw-dtd: - ~I

~, ~onsf¾.-c1.:4lai ~.S§(10q~ 1 <f.llJi • ~ fflfflff ~ ~: 11 s
~
~ ,. •
~ll'«IT
~ ~ f;'
~ lfHU E<ti+Rlw·l_tU II . 6
3T{ iJij'q"1:Uqif ~SRfl iftllorn~: I
1fi'tf'q"acl'flqiil: ~l\ir 4ttff'I' efil' I ffl irtlfllfij'Q@I ~ ltSi-!fOcldl'( II 7
~: ~id.Slqi~.f \:fA611i•ll~l6iffl( I fif&~~~ ~qui~~~\\
f~li'ltllfflSRt ~ ~ ~€1if€EU ~ Mtm{ I ;rn(f ~ \1Ndl ~ ~Q~-lEhk'l:.ilt II 9
~~un sr1s:.i1fi6: Jfft tca1q 1'fAt ~ , " ~t10ifa ~ ms«'«; ~(I ~ 11 10

Ni(lefqEf(U '1 ffi lit q:;gR{ ~€1(ti14'( '

. .,!)

~;:d\ ffl im Jffi61 ~ fflJtt"qlfifflt( I ~ mR1 ~ ~ 'tcf l!Rf41~ II 11

~ uriRclar 6IP.ft INt sil41~ iff g;r: 1 ~~ ~~• uq ;a- ~ !«l~EI~ n 12

..1 fffarq f.l•f<:tr cffiQ'S{ ffl ~uflliltil( 11 13

a deception on him by imitating the sorrow- thus, Rama, on meeting Lakshmana, said
stricken pose of an ignorant, worldly man. to him, 9. "Why have you come away,
4. HI were to remain quiet in the Ashrama, leaving my dear wife Sita alone? The
there will be no occasion for the destruction Rakshasas might have taken her away or
of countless Rakshasas. 5. So I shall behave eaten her up." (10-13). Lakshmana, with
like a grief-stricken lover on this occasion. tears in his eyes and hands joined in humble
This will lead us to institute a search for salutation reported to him about the very
Sita and in the end take us to the habitat unseemly words spoken by Sita. He said:
of the Rakshasas. (6-8). After destroying "When Sita heard the Rakshasa's cry
Ravana with all his tribe, I shall bring out 'Alas Lakshmana!' in a voice resepibling
the real Sita from the fire in which I have yours, she asked me to come to your help
hidden her, and return to Ayodhya in great without any delay. To her who was weep-
joy. At Brahma's request I have assumed ing, I said, comforting her, 'Good lady!
the form and ways of a man, and shall These are not the words of Rama, but of
continue to do so for some time more. a Rakshasa. Please remaiQ at peace.· But
These activities of mine in the disg\,lise at these words of mine, that chaste woman
of a man shall become in future a subject railed at me with unmentionable words
of study for the followers of the path of of abuse. It is not befitting for me to utter
devotion and provide an easy means for those words before yo~. Closing my ears
the attainment of Mukti." Resolving I have hastened to meet you."
1S6 ARANYA KANDAM [Cb. 8

~ iif~ui sng <Nl<tiiP:ld ~ 1

·~ ~mt~w-~ ~ lr4lwfwfl I ;fun itf q ~ crrfif Uat«ffl ~ : II 14
~ ~..,11q<\" ,oq: ~ri ~~ ~ I f f l ~ at-t1'atf RQ.tQ1q1fq:fiR: II 15
IT~ 1R 'ldlfQ ~ iltftt ~~~ I 31¥:ffl lift~ <itiid4l fi A°<W"r«t II 16
~'fflil•clr.M ri wi,q:('-11a"ati-t€fil ~ I ~olf: ~:mt~~~ f.lcrd\.11( II 17
't•U:('EI ~an ffl (~iq-i! 1'1f ~ l ~ Heq~i m1t ~ ;r tst~"' II 18
•i • ~~N ;nq,:qse,,"f.f(-1; 1 111er~~q;:q~11◄lit~qmf(I 11 19
~ f.-\(t1il~uetw1~q•:U< I lN ~Rf it?lafct N&ci11qlfij1:tin: U 20
~ .. \tNi'li~'IQcsfq ~,n 1 311Qil ~ 1{lr-ri 1lffil d'61Ntj if ft n 21
~ NM.-e(.-Q-..<ti ~ ~: ~~' I ,qr.( ~ 9~~ ~ qRR( II~r.r 22
~ Q\-1tllfQ ~ ~qQ( ~~ , .tNm;rt ~~ ar~" aim ~ n
~: ~--:,:~ qtq ~ q4dQNI\U(. I ,fa<lifi◄~~ mt '11+4qqiif41( II 24
(14--15). ·Thereupon Rama said to Laksh- ing, he could find her nowhere. Though
mana: ''Even if it be so, it was not right he was blissful by nature, he was subject
for you to have taken a woman's word so to sorrow on her account. Though he
seriously and left my handsome wife alone. was omnipresent and motionless, he ran
In our absence she must surely have been about everywhere in search of her. Though
either abducted or eaten up by the Raksha- he was egoless, devoid of the sense of 'I',
sas:• With great anxiety Rama spoke and was of the nature of unbroken Bliss,
these words and hastened towards his he none the less experienced bitter sorrow
Ashrama. Not finding Sita there, he was and wept over Sita considering her as
completely upset by sorrow and burst into wife. 21. Though devoid of all attach-
the following mournful words: (16-20). ments, that great prince of Raghu's line
"O dear one! Where have you gone? appeared like one attached and a victim
You are not to be seen in the Ashrama as to the ways of Maya. But the truth-
before. Or are you hiding yourself some- knowers know that the facts are otherwise.
where to tease me by a false alarm?" Meeting Jatayu (22-43)
Bemoaning in this way, he searched here (22-23). Searching in this way all through
and there all over that forest and enquired the forest, Rama and Lakshmana came
of the forest deities and birds- and beasts across a shattered chariot and a broken
"Could you say where my Sita is? May'
bow. Seeing these, Rama said to Laksh-
the birds, beasts and the trees of the forest mana, "Look, look Lakshmana ! Here
guide me to my wife." But Sita was now- the abductor of Sita must have been con-
here to be seen, however much he moaned fronted by a rival who must have carried
for her. Though Rama was all-know- her away from him." 24. A little away
14-37] SALVATION OF JATAYU J 57

~~ \ia,"NtcTT "t ~eii lJ;~;nl( I l@~f.ffft'S~: ~ iff.:" f.rtr1-it◄.f:(1t2s

~ttr'lT-ltJ -uhf it iJroi ~ '<f!.:, ..4;, , ~<l~~c11 ~W-R-i ~,9;: mg '1ra~<( 11 26
Id -t' in,q ~· ij' BJ1.1'1f0i ~~~urr I 3T{ ~~a' \WTTg:m:of U'~~i:i: U 21
~ a'SI' ~ ~ • il'ilfRf.{lf~ I ij~ ijf~ ~ ~q ~;Jf{ ~ q{R@: II 28
q'Rfffi~ ~ii(~ ~Qf~~l.frfir trttr itll( I ij~~ffi ~m) ~ e6~Sftllf ~ { II 29
~qt ~1l~ ~H{) ~:ffl~~;r: II 30
i!R:rqt ;r~ it qrtJi t;r .:rrtl'r ~qr;:r.:rr 1 ~irlfN g:~sfa' ~lffll' ii'" fsrqqt;eR: 1\31
~9;: ~tJf c{f~I ~fll"6 Q'JII~ I ~~ mart ~HI' ~t~
~htf.lSfill: II 32
at~l'tf m~
~ ~~Ufff1l~ ~ I ~ffl'iN1 wt il°'lR6:~tlllJ~qnq ~SJI~: II
~~ t6i\'sfiJ U'I ~ fi;p;r~;:r ~s;:rq I q~lffi\TIPJ f ~ ltttfl+l~-51~~ II 34
31.:eeh,~.sfq- N~
~
m
~~ ~\le~'4 , t{ijt~ ~~ lri' ~"' ~'-'•4Mrfir & ~ 3s
~ ~

~@ wr: ~~ ~- 'frfiM, ~ I (ffl: SilOif.-iffttq~ir ~ : '1Rlffi 'flN 1136

U'lali!:tOPttcTT ~ ~ 6 : I ~~ Q''lfiflUt .rqrf;r ~{ ~ " 37
from there, seeing a huge blood-smeared my very dear friend." (32-35). In repJy Jatayu
body of the size of a hillock, Rama said to who was vomitting bJood, said as follows
Lakshmana: 25. "See here lies that fellow in a very low tone: "O Rama, R~van~
who, after deriving ample satisfaction by a very powerful Rakshasa, has carried away
eating up Sita, is resting in a solitary place. Sita in the southern direction. I am not
26. Give my bow and arrows quickly." able to speak more. I am dying in Thy
Hearing these words of Rama, Jatayu said presence. 0 holy one! It is my good
like one frightened. (27-30). "I am at the end fortune that I could die seeing Thee. Thou
of my Karma and am about to die. There art Mahavishnu, the Supreme Being, who
is no need of your killing me. Good hast assumed a human form by Maya,
wishes to you! I am Jatayu. I chased Thy mysteriolls power. By seeing Thee
Ravana who was carrying away your wife. even at the end of my life, 1 have become
I fought with him and destroyed his vehicle liberated. Deign to touch me again with 'fh:Y
and bow. Thereupon he severed my wings hands, so that I may attain Thy Status.,.
and threw me to the ground. Seeing you 36. Saying, ''So be it," Rama stroked his
before me, I shall end my life." At the body with his hands, and Jatayu breathed
sight of him with his life ebbing away, his last and •fen down.
Rama, grief-stricken and shedding tears, 37. Rama shed tears at his death as of a
passed his hands over his body, and said: close relative and bemoaned his loss in
31. "Tell me, O Jatayu, who carried away many ways. They. took and cremated
my handsome wife. You have opted to meet Jatayu•s body in a pyre made by Lakshmana
with death for my sake. You are therefore with firewood. (38-40). In deep sorrow
158 ARANYAKANDAM [Ch. 8

,.u,su ~;r ri)'sfit ~qlq'ij ijlt{;qd: I ~ ~ 1Jti ~ 11ft1@CJti;ijlt.-dl'U II 38

llliNI • ,nfi,qs(lit; ~ 'l't•lil4i9f I ~ qfiJur: n ~ ~ q ~ II 39
~Atffii
,''6
~-.: mg: :sttl41 ~ •kqa_l( I ¥4«-ll~ti li!l,~IQ
•
~~
• ,...
~ : II 40
{lffl'Sij;:a(~◄IQ[ ~~qiR: lf": I Ptlla;fif<qmf ~ ~Pir'I'( II 41
~1◄5fi•li(lq41Fhi\b1(,_...it: I qlij~~SliiltM 't1diMl(WSlltif: II 42
~ : q1~,AU.Tlill(~(fi(~: I
~•11.n qtf4\iM U'4141\4(1q' lwR: I f;a(qRtJ~ ~:(( ~ (!-1..i(-li( II 43
"_.. 4 -cc◄" attcfu1&!!4111sa1'q1nfi QifRt1-il•tk\1'.iR14q111f«t14( 1
~q\41'1(1\ q(f,lt'lij Qijd'I( JtUmsr.t (111-iilil.'( II 44
Pi,,fttu41ficf.(<144i 1$Ndi<;,..-.!ldi,ta IM.~(11( I
-l(◄('IMU iia1sr~ mi ◄(G.41( ◄(oqN411Jf~ II 45
fir·9;r1-iet.1t.ftq+;qift1'4. ffilfa'f1avftftdlla:l-ti( I
C. • .!). Ct,, • • '-
ffl'"'U1'2"'1)'"tM~!f-, 1(1•1{& idM(ffq ~\eti\wt" ~ II 46

Rama along with Lakshmana took his figured Jatayu addressed Sri Rama as
bath for petforming obsequies. Rama scat- follows:
tered over the .grassy ground round about,
pieces of meat of a slaughtered wild animal The Hymn of Jatayu (44-56)
with the words: "May all· the birds of the Jatayu said: 44. "Possessed of countless
forest eat this meat? May it fill the king excellences; unlimited by time and space;
of the birds with satisfactiont•· Next in the most ancient; the cause of the worlds,
the presence of all onlookers, he addressed its sustentation and dissolution; endowed
Jatayu, saying: "O Jatayu! You shall with the radiance of peace; the soul of all
attain to My Status possessed of a form souls-such is Ramachandra whom I salute.
similar to Mine." (41-43). Immediately the (45-46). The seat of all bliss; the object of
spirit of Jatayu, embodied in a luminous the Goddess Lakshmi's constant gu.e; the
divine form, ascended a heavenly vehicle
redresser of the woes of all Devas including
resplendent like the sun. He got a form
Brahma; the noblest among men; the
with four hands sporting the conch, discus, bestower of all boons; sporting in hands
mace and lotus, and decorated with a dia- an excellent bow and arrows; the acme
dem, attractive ornaments and robes of of beauty of form in the whole universe;
shining yellow cloth. Received lovingly by the most fitting object to be prayed to and
emissaries of Vishnu with similar forms hymned upon; possessing the brilliance of a
and praised by bands of Yogis, the trans-' hundred suns; the bestower of all desired
38-52) SALVATION OF JATAYU 1S9

i4Elf1il71di(4d .i('-11,t( I
c=.1a.cm19wcfilfa;tuti ...<f4~a~..l'ft4'H!1Qrw-t•~i tR smi' 11 47

31N(dit◄itliiiefl@~ -q,fq{i,tf;mf: ~ t:t'4t( I

Q..:.. • • '
q(attttRlldl(OIIWiiiffl
• ' fflVl'II: . ~ Jl'"1 II.
48
fi1f<:t1~1Rua111.frAc119 ~unftu14lfi.a,~1'11( 1
a. • • '
l(il(\4-~i~dlW-!,t l(ci(f( <!-114• JAIi II 49
q(Qijq(c(l<◄fidlilf - q<ga1'[ffli di&ijl◄Wl-11'( I
q(ft_af.t(dl~ • \f¾~Ol'Ti"'):q;f srqi II so
Nl<HJN(~iilRldliltli•~qfq{l$j l{\iat.ftiji.f.iji'('
Rltta.•••◄••ln-' <tqfdif\:t,g<'•l• ~ n 51

cl\4qq1a.!ll1~q-.Mftl( N'lrftr gun~q111:q, I

l(fijRlf Gi&\"Ritc<'l,:i''-cflR't'M~fdq1,ttft9¥fti U 52
objects; the grantor of refuge; the resident the prayers ofDevas-such is Rama, the lea.-
at the foot of the tree of Bhakti; the gtadde- der of Raghu's line, in whom I see.Jc refuge.
ner of all the members of Raghu's line- 50. The one, who is fit to be worshipped by
such is Rama, in whom I take refuge. those who eschew others' possessions and
,n. Celebrated as the fire that destroys women; who are ever particular about the
the forest of Samsara; the Supreme Being welfare of others, and who delight in others'
who is the Master of Siva and all the excellences and prosperity-such is the
deities; the embodiment of grace; the lotus-eyed Rama of Raghu's line in whom
destroyer of countless Rakshasa leaders; I take refuge. St. Possessed of a face like
blue-complexioned like the waters of the a fully blossomed lotus rendered charming
Ynmuna-such is Rama, verily Hari Himself, by a smile; graciously revealing His presence
in whom I seek refuge. 48. Far away in the consciousness of those who constantly
from those whose minds are ever engrossed keep up His remembrance; possessed of a
in worldly thoughts, but ever visible to blue complexion like the colour pf Indra-
sages who eschew worldly thoughts; a neela gem; endowed with eyes that are
veritable boat for crossing the waters of attractive like the petals of .8 white lotus; the
Samsara-such is Rama of Raghu's line preceptor of even Siva and Brahma- such
in whom I take refuge. 49. The Resident is the lord of the Raghu's in whom I take
of the hearts of 'the Lord of Mountains' shelter. 52. Just as the one sun shines
(Siva) and his consort; the up-lifter of the differently in different vessels filled with
mountain; the object of worship of the water, Thou appearest in different aspects
leaders ofDevas and Asuras; the fulfiller of as Hari, Brahma and Sambhu according to
 160 ARANYA K.ANDAM ·rch. s

~@'f@~ld*~mt -~(Ht~~'fl~~ I
,...~ ~. r.ta•. '\
~ '\ ~ina ~q1a,u
,,:,
(< 51\l ~
~ 11 53
~ ~6811 Sf'ATI'S1J.~II: I \JU~ q,-~ "Ii ff 11'JI Fl611TI': ~ W{ II 54
-1artm- tr ~ a)sr' f{rair f,rqer: 'firt_ 1 ~ 1:1r@ if 'I «r~t iRGT ~~IJ.ffl' ~q~ 11 ss
~ \NqiUNd ~ ~(I~ {'itUllt{it fl:~: I
,... ~ " .
~,,;:r..~wfffl'tlllrr~«: SAtJI' ilV~~ ~ 11 56

~ ~qklt\l•Uqtij ~~1(tt¾fl~
311\0q•IUCQ.lU 611: II c; 11
the three Gunas of Prakriti, that Thou 54. Immensely pleased with Jatayu, who
assumest for cosmic purposes. I sing this was reciting this hymn of praise, Rama
hymn in prais.e of that Being who is the blessed him telling, ..I, Mahavishnu, am
object of adoration of even Indra, the lord granting you My Supreme Status. 55. Be-
of the celestials. 53. I take shelter in Him, sides, whoever studies this hymn everyday
Rama incarnated in Raghu's line, who is or hears it or writes it down, he will remember
more handsome than a hundred Cupids, Me at his death and will attain to My form."
who is not far away for those who meditate 56. Jatayu was filled with unspeakable joy
on Him on the Jines laid down in Satapatha on hearing the blessings of Rama. He got
Brahmana. who is ever shining in the heart transformed into the form of Vishn.u ~nd
of all-renouncing ascetics; and who is the attained to that Status which is the aspuation
remover of the miseries of all.'' of even Brahma.

iliPI:~:
eftlitt<eC ~
8'fiidi'1' ~'f fcrfq.n;~ I !;r{:~ ~qrf~ ~"@1 ..~ufcftQ'\: II
affl' Uilt 1

~ atuu.,u mm: srtfft:(cftf I il'f~q, tr{fiffflJ!Ufffi~fe: II 2

•
Chapter 9
SALVATION OF KABANDHA

Rama's confrontation with Kabandha (1-14) forest. 2. As they proceeded, they came
i. After these incidents, Rama,_ moved by across a Rakshasa of wondrous form,
sorrow, again started with Laksh- He was a monster, whose huge face was in
jntense 8. .
11 the search for tta m another
the chest and who was devoid of import.ant
mana 0
53-56 & 1-14) SALVATION OF KABANDHA 161

"'I ilaw;w1t1sa"'ur ~ffl' ffll ~,a, 1 ell.vi ifl1I ~ - Q,Q~:IA~ II 3

&<hih1P4(~ ffl ~ (14Rttfl1Uff I 11.«tfdq~ 0:llqfl,Mffl II 4
u,n ~ A1.«Q'q :t'-f ~qur ~Qi( I ftr\.tfraJc(l;ns1' ~ ~'8' ~.fwff( u s
ill(~f <f'-=tffl '-fq•trd'-'J( ~ V.<11( I 311◄1't~6~;sli\fisit QIRttdt R~tfi( 11 ,
~~ mm v1 ~a <!.. ~., , fti- 4i«o'4nl<fl~IM«ii.l;{f ~-ffl ;ft II 7
{fflfOlil~ Ri ff-ql<UI ~ I 31i◄l~i"41641U IMii1(4 ~ i!,~" 8
"it@ uir: • ~ guu141fis◄a: I m {ffJlllir ~ Rt,s?( ~'1Q1t ,, ,
ijfflSRl~Nidl ~: i ~ ~-.- I 'liKII"-~ ~AA~~~ ll 10
~Si14\,(ij~ UITI' (llfli(~,if◄i I ac4't"1fiaq~i - mn ~oo ~ 11
~S{ ~ ptsi, Vffll' - ~qqri ~ : I ifll '{(lit ~.f~wt lllffl ~ifAq'("t(U II 12
~ 4t•1t1.q1 1'Rll ~ iti.rrfit W9'f ·1 ;f@i- Q''@t ~r..~
~ ~t<ca~;t I 13
ifl($1ff m6m ijcJ SflGiA.(tlf.f'f I fBth "' ~jQ' ~ ~ cit ctr fif~,&R... II t4
~

organs like eyes. 3. His two arms extended left arm with a sword and Lakshmana did
up to a Yojana. The destroyer of every the same with the right. 10~ The Rakshasa,
kind of beings, he was lnown by the name who was astonished at ·this, asked, "Are
Kabandha. 4. W,hen Rama and Laksh- you two celestials? Tell me, who you
mana saw this creature of enormous size, are. For, neither in the world of men nor
they were already between his huge arms,
of celestials is there any one competent
which surrounded them on all sides. 5.
Laughing at the sight of him, Rama said to to cut off my arms." (11-12). Rama replied
Lakslun1,1na, "Look at this Rakshasa. He laughing: "There was a great king in Ayo-
is without head or legs. J:Iis face is situated dhya called Dasaratha. I am his son Rama.
on his chest. 6. It is sure that he subsists This intelligent man accompanying me is
on whatever comes between the clutches of my brother Lakshmana. - My wife Sita is
his huge arms. We are already between a world-renowned beauty. 13. When we
them. 7. 0 Lakshmana! There is no way both had gone out of our residence hunting,
to get out elsewhere. What shall we do some Rakshasa has abducted Sita. We
now? He will eat us up very soon." 8. have come to this awe-inspiring forest in
Lakshmana replied, "Why, 0 Lord, are search of her. 14. We found ourselves
you agitated over this? With an unpertur- within the clutches of your huge arms. For
bed mind, we shall cut off his two hands, saving ourselves, we have cut off those
each one cutting one arm." 9. Agreeing arms of yours. Now tell us who you are
to tl)is proposal, Rama cut off the monster's with this monstrous form."
A-11
 ARANYA KANDAM [Cb. 9
162

~~

Rst ~ \lt1\Ei:1111•1~sm 1tmP.'ffi'!, I ~ ir-:a~<1-111~t ffl~'«I: 11 1s

N«~.qfG&tti . ◄(.:r1(hr-n~: I (l'IQ'( ;nran ~r:J'l~tni ~q II 16
31Q.l◄il· I~ .~ ¾IMC:.~ ~ I 5t1;it~g: ~ ~ mJffl q;r ~~ ll 17
31ca1◄•• ~: JR{ ◄Pa.ii ir
a.tt N<• I ·~uq~u.:e ~ it sr,, wr~r Ql'RRfSl'll: u 1s
i~ ~fi-14◄• wtl(ltfUU ffl1{. I 3fPTPl6<4@ a' ~ ~a' m.wra\' ll 19
lR 1.uq1fcf.ti~ ,qfclcqf« • ~ ~ I
...:,
~ ~~4'1s0~ ~m ~~q;r: II 20
«n◄1.\«,atMl(i.qll_◄q( "" I fflSN q-ifllf llf mi m~s1=qa1;g q<l_ ll 21
~ ftffl ~ . . ~ 'cl <'I.C~.W I
illlli(\11◄(1•'1'~1~ El:.tldl-s-11( II 22
l&iilM vi -i:◄fliNII<•~ I ~ ~ «.;41NCG!I lit ffit'1R14!1€1fatdl( II 23
a id snt ~ ~ I _. ~ I '"I-~ cfl31-ti'tllff qf•'«I ~ ~ 11 24
,it1vcs,c◄(IP-i~ 'lfl•• 1J◄•n=q<1'f. I 'ltfQl•QQ-11 ill( -~atfl ~ ~Qi-itir n 2s

Kabandha's Antecedents (15-28) and cut off your arms of a Yojana's length.
(15-16). .Kabandha replied: "I am indeed You will be free from the effect of the curse
fortunate if the one who has approached at that time and get your original form.•
me is really Rama. ·1n my previous embodi- It is as a result of that sage's curse that I
ment, I was a leader of Gandharvas. Infa- got this monstrous body of a Raksbasa.
tuated with the pride of youth and my 21. Once, excited with anger, I opposed
handsome fort14 I went about the world in Indra, the king of celestials. He, 0 Rama,
the company of the women dear to me, struck me on my head with his thunderbolt
delighting them in every way. By austerities, weap_on. 22. As a result of this, my head
0 Rama, I had obtained the boon of indest- entered into my trunlc and my feet were
·ructibility from Brahma. 17. Once, meeting also destroyed. But, o Rama, because of
Ashtavakra, the sage with eight bendis in the boon given by Brahma, 1 did not die in
his body, I laughed at him in ridicule. spite of being struck with the thunderbolt
The sage, excited with anger, cursed me, weapon. 23. All the Devas, who felt pity
•lling, 'O evil fellow! You will become a for me for not having a face, asked Indra,
Rakshasa.' 18. When I beseeched him 'How will he live without a face?' 24.
for pardon, the sage Ashtavakra, resplend- Indra told Qle, 'Your face will hereafter
ent with the power of aust~rities, spoke to be within your trunk. You will get arms,
me about my release from the effect of the each. a Yojana long. Now you go away
curse. (19-20). •He said, 'In the Treta- from here.· 25. Being so commanded, I have
yuga, Lord Narayana wilt be incarnated as been staying here, catching and eating who-
the son of Dasaratha. He will come near you ever travels through this forest. And now,
 SALVATION OF KABANDHA 163

q;:alfQR
lndlt8(~ 11'5'1 ir-it ~lltlkl9¥V~ I ~◄,q.f;:aqijlfH ¥1.fr◄loqlilifliq(I(_ II 30
~ ~ ~Qil&qcfd fflq'P-lcilf3Ult( I
qqfi((l(«t◄ ~ ~llwtk'l4i'( I fflNffl Pu11.f\tU( qft1RW1At1Nl' U~•
0

l~lt1U'11l-1qtt;p.j '11\~ ~~fila\qa I l(&'U~ ffl\TI iii~ W~1'sliilllt(ll32

31i<IC'-fdS\llwt·Utllf'CN4iil)ruicil 1t'lf;r I f({Uq~J ~tli ~ ~ R~ ~!81( U33
itl◄•IIN'l'n uir ~ ~ ilm(qWcl1( I 'l~
cq;q- 1 ' ~ ~ ~~ ffl~ 3'it~ U34
O holy one, you have severed my arms. ' gross one as Virat, both of which together is
(26-27). Next, 0 Rama, put me into 11- pit Thy manifest form. Distinct from thjs is
and fill it with fuel and make a blazing fire.
Thy unmanifest form as Pure Consciousness,
Being thus burnt by you, I shall obtain my the Subject. Everything other than ·this
original form. After that, I shall tell you constitutes the Object, the unconscious
about the ways and means to get back y"ur non-self. Therefore, 0 Lord! How can
wife." one know Thee with the mind, which itself
(28-29). Hearing these words, Rama had belongs to the sphere of the Object or the
a pit made by Lakshmana in which the unconscious non-self? (32-33). What is call•
monster was put and burnt with firewood. ed Jiva (embodied spirit) is a state of
ThereupQn, there arose from the body, a identity of the reflection of the Atman with
form equal in beauty to Cupid, decorated the Buddhi in which the former is reflected.
with evety kind of ornaments. He circum- That which is the Witness (Pervader) of the
ambulated Rama, made a full prostration Buddhi and ·other adjuncts, is Brahman
before him, and with his palms joined in Himself. He is not an object of perception
salutation and voice choked with devotional to Buddhi, being the ultimate Subject. He is
fervour, said as follows: unmodified Consciousness and the Essence
Kabandha's Hymn (30-56) of everything. In Him , owing. to ignorance,
~
He said: 30. "O Rama! I now feel the universe is superimposed. What is
desirous of praising Thee who art partless, called the Hirailyagarbha is the subtle
limitless and beyond the scope of mind and aspect of this cosmic manifestation, and tbe
words. 31. Thou art beyond the two aspe- Virat the gross aspect. 34. Thy subtle
cts of Thy cosmic embodimen1-the subtle body, 0 Rama, is fit to be meditated upoii
one known as Hiranyaprbha and the by spiritual aspirants. That aort of ..._
164 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 9

Msuc.~
.... ~~ .
ii w tt«c<1fcc.fil<1'-6 1 \-i~(iil~Ul~..rit t:mUUIN: II 35
• (CW◄~~ lin4il\dS~q~: ~ : I q1dRti ~ 'fid.\(ff q1f'1'1tt◄ 11tntij:flf. n 36
(llfi ~ ~ Q ijtilld&tNffl~ I :a11.ft - ~q ~
a' Afif "' II 37
3lfi ~ 1tt\' ~ ~ .ftfqlf -1'1: I ~~=~ ~ a:~fir wm a- 111: ~tra" 113s
~ iiitl8'4ie ~ ~\till'{ I ~ij:f)$t ~~
-=»
lft+,~ ro 1'1TI' 1139
,il1<"'1 tilWt,Q.t, '11(◄\a ~ : ,m , 31flrcr.n .. ,m• ui1 ~st ~sfi.ftS~: 11 40
.....~ (IFffl uq tlwt~-ilwt: aa_14ai I \T'.'IW ~ Efil\11~ ~ ffiqfa1f~ 1141
...S(t«'-q~ , ElrUtffe(ff« ~~ I '-ma' °' ~IG!4.:0~ ~:11fat fi:attQ.ttn ll 42
<'- .
~ ~,.(t 1Utl1 •. \!.fQ:~sq1wlffGut1l I ri: ~sa4:R ~qm a(I~: 11 43
f.t(im;:il-M· ~M{\<t ~.. . ~ I ~ : ~ · ~· ~~ tltlld◄ Jl'TI It 44
~tllfitr et\fl'IQql • ~ • 'IN.ld"' • ~ , ~ ~~Rh\;d ~ ffiW ~~ 11 4s
~ ~ ~
6
....
qc(NC'l. ~ciJ~<I "' 1Rt 9•&146 ~= ' -----
3fii(q19;r &Ria: ~S.:tR(ffi: Mifllttl 46
tation will bring them the supreme good, Maharloka; the lower part of Thy face
and they will thereby perceive therein the forms the Janaloka, and the upper part
past, present and future of the universe. of it the forehead, the Tapoloka. Thy head is
35. Thy gross manifestation called the Satyaloka, the most superior of all regions.
Virat is the Cosmic W.hole, having (40-41). Indra and other Guardian11 of the
seven coverings consisting <?f Mahat-tattva, Regions are Thy arms; the quarters, Thy
Aha,nkara, Akasa, Vayu, Tejas, Jala ears; the Aswini Devas, Thy two nostrils;
.and Pnthvi, each succeeding one Agni, Thy face; Time, the movement of
being ten times more extensive than Thy brows; and the preceptor of the Devas,
the preceding. This Virat-Purusha, Thy Thy intellect. (42-43). Thy 'l'sense is Rudra ,•
..
Cosmic manifestation, is a fit object for Thy speech, Vedic Mantras; Thy fangs,
meditation, which is to be done as foJlows: Yama; Thy rows of teeth, the stars; Thy
(36-39). Thou, the ViraJ, art the unity of laughter, Maya that deludes the worlds;
the whole manifested universe, and the Thy side-long glance, creation; Thy front,
various regions in the universe are Thy Dharma, and Thy back, Adharma. (44-45).
parts. The underpart of Thy feet forms Thy winking constitutes night and day; Thy
Patala, and the upper part of it Mahatala; abdomen, the seven seas; Thy blood vessels,
Thy ankles. form Rasatala, and knees, Tala- the rivers; Thy hair, the trees; Thy semen,
tala; Thy two thighs constitute Sutala and rain•, the power of Thy knowledge, the
.
Vitala, while their lower part forms Atala; greatness manifested in the umverse-such
Thy hips form Bhuloka, and Thy naval, is Thy gross body. 46. Concentration of
Bhuvarloka; Thy chest forms the luminous mind on this gross form of Thine is the
regions (Jyotir-loka) and Thy neck the easy way for man to attain salvation.
3~56) SALVATION OF KABANDHA 165

qs'( ~ ~ , ~itcnslfm I ~r.r~ ma- i11~«: -~~~ 1fir&: u 47

~ lffli: ~If. ~ 6 ~'fl◄~: I ij~Cq~~ (lft(i{q'~ RR-=aq fl 48
sr1.. iurv{ tm :st!fcf(?ct«il'lN<P( I 3rri}~q◄~ ~ Af'-q.cl~ ij(dfiiUi'( 11 49
~ ~
~: ~:-
it
'ffil*'ql◄tql •
.. ~
411•11M« (El◄.c(◄ II
I
so

~ffl tlfi &~114411~ ~~q I ft{Glf ~ cfiltfff ~ iiiil◄I=..$( U st

~~~f<ll•Q'P(t ~.-UCc!til-t8: I -31'~ '1ittf $RJ'I 'l~'fRIH I~~ U 52
~ "° q1q111 \Cl~◄, .f aftiff;« '"◄ffl I .Jiff!! ~~q •frit q(qklM II ~
Sl~Sqlhilqd ii~ ◄11: ~ I sn~ ~ ~"' 1U ~ .. ~ 1154 ,,,n«
~

lft<til "1'•
~~ ~~-~ lfft'lf ~qr :.r·as;r• I ~rf( ll' '{(q ~qfii 11)fq1Fi U.fldwfl( ll 55
.,1;tr it_ f.R1r11+tt14.'f4t "FR'-IT fflff ffl"'1T~ I
6S'ijlwfl•'JEllt◄ ~ 'It ~~ff R~'-IH:11t◄ l44q'( 11 • 56
{fir ,fhti(Pfltil<MA~ a''f'rijilffffl◄~
-!ll(Uqclitu:i .ff'rt aii: II ~ II
This form includes everything. (47-50). ma (the. saving Mantra), for their spiritual
Therefore, 0 Rama, I am always meditating redemption. Therefore, 0 Lord of Janaka•s
on this form of Thine, a practice by which daughter I Thou art indeed the Supreme
intense devotion is generated in the mind Spirit. There is no doubt about it. (53-54).
with the hairs on the body standing on end. Veiled by Thy power of Maya, the ignorant
When one succeeds in meditating on this man does not understand Thee in Truth.
gross form of Thine; immediately one obtains Salutation to Thee, Rama, the creator of
hl>eration. Let that topic rest. I now everything. Salutation to Thee, the Prince of
think of Thy form present here before Ayodhya, attended upon by Lakshmana.
me-the form holding •bow and arrows Save mer Save mer May not Thy Maya veil
in hand, blue in complexion, donning tree-- my insight!"
bark clothes and matted locks, endowed Now Rama said: SS. "O Gandharva of
with the freshness of youth, engaged in the celestial class! O sinless oner I am very much
search for Sita, and accompanied by Laksh- pleased with your devotion ~d your hymn.
mana. Let this form of Thine, 0 Rama, You shall attain to my eternal Status, the
be the object of my constant meditation. goal of all Yogis. 56. Whoever recites every
(51~2). The all-knowing Lord Siva, along day with devotion and concentration this
with Parvati' is always meditating on this hymn sung by you, they shall ovel'C(.)me
•

fonn of Thine. At Kaai, He imparts with joy Samsara, the product of Ajnana, and attain
to dying Jivas Thy Name, th~ tarakabrah- to the state of perpetu~ intuition c,f Me."
166 ARANYA K.ANDAM [Ch. IO

Chapter 10
THE MEETING WITH SABARI

Sabari and her: Antecedents (1-19) (5-6). Seeing Rama in the company of
(1-'2). The Gandharva, who was about Lakshmana arriving at her Ashrama, Saban
to depart after getting the Lord's grace, immediately got up with great joy and made
now said to Rama, "O scion of Raghu's prostrations at his feet. With eyes filled
line! At a little distance on your way with tears of joy, she welcomed Rama and
there iii an Ashrama where an ascetic woman offered him a suitable seat. (7-10). She
named Sabari, devoted to the practice of washed the feet of Rama and Lakshmana
Bhakti, lives, constantly meditating on Thy with great devotion and sprinkled that water
feet. 0 worshipful one! Go to her and on herself. Offering Arghya and other
she will give you all information." 3. ceremonial honours, she worshipped Rama
With these words, he ascended a heavenly
according to the scriptural injunctions.
vehicle luminous like the sun and attained
Then she offered him the choicest nectar-
to the realm of Vishnu. Such is the fruit like fruits that she had collected specially
of taking the name of Rama. 4. Now, for him. She worshipped his feet with
moving away from that dense forest infested sweet-smelling flowers smeared with un-
by fierce animals like lions and tigers. guents. To Rama who was thus received
Rama went towards the Ashrama of Sabari. with due hospitality and was seated along
1-20) THE MEETING WITH SABARI 167

3(;(l'tll' ~ iq g~~ it irritr: I ~rm 11~~ a'ft ~ti\' "lqfwc11 II 11

q:~ltg:~rfGt q~ ;mar: IJ~ I qfqcq.~JS\¥1(f ~ ~a-rsf ~ g-qrf(ffl ll 12
-:i

mu ~~nf~: 11'(tfR'fl «;rHf;rt I ~~ttr;:rt ilif'-nq S81f)urf ~l:faa'P-f ~ 11 13

anq~fa ◄¥1\U,lfMfwt661 fl'IU \ff I (~Rf t.f':fHIIJ~~it "8~ Sf!J: II 14
1'mJlfq;f ~ ~,~~ cilff':tU( 1
°'
~~er ~ ~E6tf ~ ~u'Mf« ~~~ 11 1s
\l~~lt.« ~'" ~~~t.'t(ltJGrf I qfr\-,rmq;j ~~ «ff· ~"'Nall II 16
r,
~ «•~:thi Q'I ~IJfrqfit ~ ;r I lfffir-:ll_trsrittrR~ g:r-T31TRRt~ 11 11
~ ~~ ~rm;rt lHl:tlf~@I l:ff I ~r~, ;rrf~~rosR« ,~: ~(~l~l~ fg: II ta
~ 1:HflQ ir «'i!~~ci ir-if~~: I ~ wf ~ ~~ Fi ~~fit 1Rm: it 11 19
~~
~~ firfflt ill i311Rr-nlll'J11'~: I ;r ~ ~:T~ 'l'fcfffl f( cfil(UI'{ II 20
with his brother, Sabari, moved by a great have been staying here awaiting Thy arrival.
upsurge of devotion, spoke with palms It has now happened exactly as my teachers
joined in salutation. said. (17-18). 0 Rama! Even the Rishis,
She said: (11-12). "0 the greatest among my teachers, had not the good fortune of
the Raghus ! This Ashrama is the place seeing Thee. 0 Thou immeasurable Being!
where some great Rishis, who were my I am an ignorant and low-born woman.
teachers, stayed. For several hundred I have not the qualification to be the servant
years, I stayed here attending upon them. of Thy servants at the hundredth remove.
They have now abandoned their bodies What then to speak of my qualification
and attained to the world of Brahman. At to serve Thee! 19. How is it that I am
the time of departing from the body, they able to see Thee with my eyes-Thee who
asked me. to stay on here in peace. They art beyond the ken of mind and speech!
said to me: (13-15). 'The Supreme Spirit, 0 Rama! Thou the Lord of all gods!
who exists eternally, has embodied Himself I am not capable of praising Thee with a
as Rama, the son of Dasaratha, in order to hymn. What am I to do? Bestow Thy
destroy the Rakshasas and protect the grace on me!"
Rishis. He will be coming to this place.
you remain here till then, concentrating Rama on the disciplines or_ Devotion
your mind on the Supreme Being. Just (20-33)
now, that great one is staying at Chitrakuta. Rama said to her in reply: 20. "The
Retain your body till He comes here and state of being a man or a woman, or belong-
after that you can bum it in the fire of Yoga ing to a particular class or Ashrama or a
and attain His Status.' 16. 0 Rama! Jtate of life, or bearing any special name is
Engaged solely in meditation on Thee, I not the qualification for my adoration.
168 ARANYA KANDAM [Ch. 10

~,s:r-r«,'rfirti ,~sq'qi1'$~liJ: , ~ ~SI{ ffll1t q:,JwA14: ~ n 21

N1•1fitf;r (Hf~q1mS( 14Hd818-I'(_ II 22
'
ffllf 6WM<◄•~ fflVii .111'Pi ~ I
fi:ffl1i iffilill€11q~~ il(gtli(~ I 0 t1l<itlh(~ q(4'gf • ·fflr-f ~ H 23
31'1"114NI&◄. ~ ¥1\9.{tliq,qqr ~ I ,.ir flq~i\ef.i q-snfi: r.tlf ill~ lq° II 24
~ 41'41:st~ fir~ .t ma-1.flf<dl( 1 ~ ..~q1u.ti:i q; Q<aq1~t1« 11 2s

, . . .ra-. "~ ri'lQ t1.-11fu: 1 ◄•••ii! rc. "~'"' t1¥11fi.Qrta a'ff u 26

~ iR11 l~M-Ell<t ~ cqn1tf;i l ~ -l◄NUI -qfcfa: ~ -~ ~ ell 1127
..~ ill l"l4111fq fqqaqtf.111(141 '-If l . 'lf.RI: "' . ~'1ijjijltl"' II
QS:Sucl\t 51'18ijUU 28
~ &53ildtllillfd t1,t"1!1'1◄«v(I 'lllli"f◄Ri(• aRHisf~ ~qf.r ll
l 29
..lii411Ecfil("•· 'qRfi4ffit~kl 1Pif:tE1ij4( I !i'A mu;t ~ \l~i@I • ~ 11 30

'1~Q~ d\' qfil~N« UM~=iilai( I 4411.-¥t~Ri9ifal ~ (@TS~ NIJAQR'fd:tl 31

Devotion is the only qualification. (21-22). presence in all beings, and the cultivation
If a man has no devotion to me, neither of non-attachment for all external objects
sacrifice nor charities, neither Tapas nor combined with practice of self-control and
the study of Vedas and performance of other inner virtues constitute the eight
rituals can help one to see Me. By Bhakti discipline. Investigation of MY true nature
alone am I attained. Therefore, O good is the ninth. Whoever has such devotion
lady\ I shall now speak to you about the with these nine limbs, is eligible to worship
means for the attainment of Bhakti. (23-27). Me. 28. O noble lady! Whoever is endow-
The first and foremost of these is association . ed. with these disciplines, whether it . be
with holy men; the second is the recital of woman, man or brute creation, that person
accounts about me; the third, the singing will have Bhakti characterised by intense
of My glories; the fourth, the hearing and love. 29. When such Bhakti is generated,
exposition of My teachings; and the fifth, the truth about My nature will dawn upon
sincere and devoted service of the teacher, him. Realising Me in that way one will
seeing Me in him; the practice of meritorious attain Mukti in this very birth. (30-31).
habits, the control of the inner senses, the Therefore, it is firmly established that
observance of external rules of purity and Bhakti is the cause of Mukti. If a person
d~voted ceremonial worship of Me con- has succeeded in the first of these disciplines,
stitute the sixth discipline; the seventh is a namely. the association with holy men,
devoted repetition and contemplation of then the others will follow one by one
My Mantra with all its parts. The worship- gradually. Therefore, it has been declared
fol service of My devotees, seeing My that Bhakti . is Mukti. You being thus
 -,

THE MEETING WITH SABARI 169

{ii' ◄Clflf-ffl ;w1~q~ ~t I ~ '11'fil'rfti 11' ii'!' fflffl ..iftfi(.ffl'441 1132

fill\d ~ cit .ftffl Pltff it fflqi(:tlwll II 33

~ :&IMIRt' ~ ""-~ Wilifl.r I"""" 1-.ei q.qf fflifiliiijQd: ~ II 34

msg:qfcqa1$1f.1 • ~ ~-II AH I (i◄Uiij ~ \rnff titllttl fflSijiTI II 35
~= {{q)q ~~ qun.1111 u~ I. .,q,4di1ftiti11 tmfii\q ¥1'.lwi•U 11 36

~fit~Psif'1: 919 ~ Ellwl(lfaq: I lila'11a, m ~ ftc~t,;iii Miliq: 11 37

◄ir(ft-1 ~ '1~ Vlijllt(il+q~°4tffi{_ I iltkil-1051 .r,;g ~ t.f ~ti ~ 11\Tf l13s
UA\4D( , ~ ~ ~ (t"ll(NC>.C@ 1 31~ ~ q ' (\-1..+:_;I ll 39
.. m • q1◄~utr al◄<'( I '-IIIRif~ 14•("'1_ ~tif (Iii~: qi~ II .co
ef\l <Pi 9q1¥1;:sq JI~ lij(tl-11( I
8JIIINI(~ ~~41NtlltRlll◄att( I ~'l!HUf(l<EfJif(t imj !ffqf@~(fcql{ 1141
ft ~" ~'"it ~ q;fffi~ ' ~S111t:a--m m6 ef+a,u'I' m .11 42

endowed with Bhakti towards Me, I have a great mountain called Rishyamooka.
come before you. (32-33). It is certain that There, the monkey-leader Sugreeva is staying
you will attain Mukti, because you have with his four ministers in terrible dread of
Bhakti. I have Myself come before you. his brother Vali. Vali cannot go to the
Now, have you any idea where my hand- top of that mountain, being afraid of a
some wife Sita is? W.ho has taken her curse on him by a sage. Deign to go there,
away? If you know anything about it, 0 Lord, and enter into an alliance with
please tell me.'' Sugreeva. He will be able to achieve every-
Sabad on Sita's Whereabouts thing for you. Now, in Thy presence, I wish
(34-44) '
to enter into the fire, burn my body in it,
and attain Thy Status-the Status of Maha-
Sabari said: (34-35). "O Omniscient one! vishnu. So please, wait for a while here."
Creator of all the worlds! Thou knowest 41. Making this request to Rama, • Sabari
everything. Yet, Thou, the master of all the entered into a well-lit fire. With all shackles
worlds, only to follow the ways of the world, of ignorance burnt in a moment, she, by
art putting me this question. Nevertheless, Rama's grace, attained to Moksha, which
I shall now tell where Sita is. Sita has is very difficult of attainment. 42. If Rama,
been abducted by Ravana and is now in the Lord of the universe is pleased, what is
Lanka. (36-40). Not far away from here there difficult of achievement? Sabari,
is a vast lake called Pampa. Close to it is though low-born, attained Mulcti by
110 ARANY A KANDAM (Ch. IO

Ai fiiltffiUII l@trrt ~q'(: ~qR;:~~m I '!~cf lt(.:ijf@ ~fci:~fun:q '1' liuq-: II 43

~fi6A'Qlfq..fl
'='
'q4fcfij: ~"~~ t
~: i:fit't!i,[email protected] ~t44tf9:~ctm I
' .
.:Ci'1t~U'1P.\ti'141.-:4Md@ ~tf,:f~-41 ~ . ~
mt ~q1q(ftf ~uf<«it
':I
~ cq~ei ~m: II 44

~ ~qr.(Stf k'f(l¥tl'-4UI '3'11'14>Q'Wc(I~

3tl(iltl€fila& ~ : ~: :I ~ 0 II
Rama's grace. 43. lt 1s then needless to say various types of Mantras which are only the
that a man of high birth, if he be devoted product of Ajnana (ignorance), and with
to Rama will certainly attain to Mukti. great devotion, adore and serve the feet of
There is no doubt in the statement that Rama, which can fulfil all your needs.
devotion to Rama is Mukti itself. 44. 0 wise men! Worship Rama, the blue
Devotion to Sri Rama gives rise to Mukti. complexioned one, who ever shines in the
0 men all the world over! Abandpn all the heart of Siva.
 fit:.fi.;:g •••• :

sp.pr: 911,
eftw1.,_11 ~ .
~: ~RJ5'410ff ~= ~, q+•UQ(«I&( I anikq ~ i-t ~- ~41q41p-4.ft U 1
!f1t~q1s{ qfttti1uh1•11s11qq1:(l..q(( I dt$~11Sli:fill<fiiOE'l"illlM\i( II 2
(ij•,N"•"ul ~•4•••fi.:tnr...ij, 1 .st<tt••"q(q:•ij•<'q•nf\dl( u3
ifAT?4i'lat'lli~ -r1w11~~"~( . , ~~ llif;~""'e~<ii q11MPiff◄IRtd¥( 11 4
~~ (:cRtf\li- ~ - fil1: I ~ : ~~ffi :d\d(d'l 'NI ~ II s
51\'4\l!lifit~: q~ '1""'9i-lfl ~qqt\=qaft I
Qillffl° ~ iit~l€icf4iijj'fMsal I q:tq..Jt fcrfcta,.,_ij,( fir(: ~ UNillff ,

KISHKINDHA KANDAM
Chapter 1

ALLIANCE WITH SUGREEVA

Hanuman's meeting with Rama Hamsa, Karandava, Chakravaka, water-

(1-26) fowl, Koyeshti and Krauncha were swimm-
1. Next Rama and Lakshmana slowly ming . on, or hovering over, the waters of
proceeded to the banks of the . great lake that lake, producing a symphony of hum-
Pampa. They were amazed to see that ming sounds. Its banks were crowded with
extensive and impressive lake. (2-4). About . trees and creepers bearing flowers and
a Krosa in extent, Pampa was a -deep lake fruits, the fragrance of which spread all
with water free from the pollution of mud around. s. Rama and Lakshmana now
and mire, and clear like the minds of holy washed themselves and drank of the refresh-
men. On the surface of its waters were ing waters of the Jake to assuage their
various kinds of water-born flowers in exhaustion. They then walked along the
bloom like lotus, Kalhara, water-lily and cool shores of the lake. 6. Donning matted
blue lotus. Numerous types of birds like locks and tree-bark cloth, and equipped
172 KISHKINDHA K.ANDAM [Ch. 1

phi~ firl{f&t ~ ' ~ ~: I N!C~I ~ (Q' q(.:(l(ql(S<\(iiC<: fffl: II 7

itq"l~I( ~~ i) ffl ffl~ ff I ~ ~ qi €1' ct~=n fi:3",s~: 11 s
°"
~Rif;n ~N~ ft cTr 1ff ~ Qlfll•ldt I m1=tlt si:,u-.ui tim ~ Q;~ ~= n9
-0

•~ 'ff fq\«n qt ~ •<mer: 1 fettl'qr=:t'lffl ,rR ~el ~;ftfg: A~ 11 10

- ~"qa1
't>
(sql( fit~~l4-tffl ~ uii ~'('{ii~ II 11
~ ~ $.¥1°q1.Q I~ lil'd41.ffl ~ : ~: srq,u,u~~dct◄ n 12
. . . !ftillfG'Mft(IMN IN I ~ INll◄SN ~~ '11•1"4.!ff II
1'lffl .Iliff 13
11aqq1 ltl@li4i~ 4i('dl~'I ttftt!llfl I ~l(Ghlli'I \liiftllilf 'll<tMl'-t ~ II 14
31ct.flu1ifilt ~ ~ •flr~tn I &•l~~tl'TI 9'li ttfltftqT ~IQ<ft' II 1s
"~ ~ ~q"i~t:ctU I .«~10qult ~ ~~I~@ i4' if@: U 16

with bow and arrow in hands, the two 11. Hanuman agreed to do so, and
heroic brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, r-.>proaching Rama in the form of a
ptoceeded towards the Rishyamooka moun- ,rahinacharin, saluted him in all
tain, viewing the beauty of the mountain humility and said: 12. "Who are you
and the various types of trees that the_; great men, young in age and impressive i11
saw round about. every way, as heroic personages are. Your
7. From the top Qf that mountain, Sugre- radiance is illumining all the surroundings
eva, the monkey chief, along with his four like the sun and the moon. 13. It dawns
monkey companions saw from a distance on my mind that you are the per-
Rama and Lakshmana approaching the sonages that create, sustain and dissolve
mountain, whereupon he ran to the highest the world systems, now manifest in human
peak of the mountain. 8. Full of fear forms for the benefit or' the world. 14. It
he addressed Hanuman, "O Friend t occurs to me that assuming the form of
who could those two persons probably men you are here moving about, as in sport,
be? Adopting the form of a Brahmacharin, to free the world of its burdens and to
you go and find out all the particulars about protect _the devotees. 15. Performing the
thotn. 9. Are they here sent by Vali protection, dissolution and creation of
to kill me? You talk with them and try these worlds as a play, you, supreme per•
to find out what they have in mind. sonages, have now adopted the form of
~o. It they are coming with evil intentions, Kshatriyas and incarnated yourselves in this
indicate the same by a sign of your hand. world. 16. I believe that you two are Nara-
.Putting on an attituae of humility and Narayana, the ever-free Lord dwelling in the
proettatblg ~fore them, tty to find out their hearts of all as their impeller, now moving
motive.'' about in this world in human forms/'
7-28] ALLIANCE WITH SUOREEVA 173

'JP(llff t1,lfllf 1111 ffqtj cJ!ti:flJOtl{. I lfi>~Uf~'lirflJJ ~~ 1!''1-IWI II 17

• 1l1ffli ~ - if M~f;~II( I (lcJ: 111{ ( \ ~ ~ 11.fRR(: II 18
31{ ~ll<'ft ~ijQ'cli4 it Qf~5(0TI'S~: I «RI~ rqpfqr ~«Pi . . .an~ II 19
31i•iij(d5f (tfif.r R!lfflS{ ~it; fbr I fi 'lf(qf ~ ~ ~ ifi-tNAl'lf II 20
ffilH'&ffltl'n\U
~, ti( ~ V ~ ill ~ I
~cl'R
~ ;rN ~ ~ ~(Q{f 1'(Tlt~: I -~~aff.;Jfq-: ~ fitf~f.r ~@ ll 21
VRn tfiitltil( - ·ctt~wf; ffl~Q': I a-r f;(g:fiffm 1trtfi ~at fflg: ~RtAJ \\ 22
dWtll'ti\iilGq fft~'™Tc:lt ~Fm:: I 3T{ lffllt~U ~~ itttlta' \\ 23
('1¥Uii11'4 f4Gcfiffl ~lli011\1l-{i:1';J: I ~ «~if ~;J1tt ~~ tf.'~ut i:~ ~It II 24
. °' °'
'4ucfi•nnRUf ~-= «~~~ 'lfilg1'ftl l ~;ftff~ q~rq 311•1~-c, lf~ ~~ 11 2s
:::a, • ___s
~~ ,... ~ ~ •
3('::l"l(qm-cqn,11'1'1'112:ia~~~..- - ~ . •~ fl~aR: I fi9;ffl@IH'{tff~lt ~R6ffl"-IQ~i~ II 26
(ii~•( (qijl~IJ( mat ~"r"~fil'-itrt: , 3Tm~~ ir11 ~R ~mir: (Rm ,, 2,
1f'I kiC&Rl ~ ~~:nfti;n q ~ ' ~Rf
. ~1'U~ ~. UJTI'S'J (tf~lfUT: 1128
(17-18). Rama now said to Lakshmana, him from the • country and appropriated
"Look at this Brahmacharin ! He seems to his wife f~r himself. (23-24). Afraid of
be a master of grammar. His entire speech this Vali, he has taken refuge on this moun;.
is flawless.·• Speaking thus • to Laksh- tain Rishyamooka. l am a minister of
mana, Rama, who was knowledge-embodied, Sugreeva. I am born of the Wind-deity as
now said to Hanuman: (19-21). "I am my father, and my mother's name is Anjana.
Rama, the son of Dasaratha, and this is 0 great scion of Raghu's line! It is proper
my brother Lakshmana. Honouring the that you and Sugreeva become allies. 25.
words of my father, I have come to stay He will be helpful to you in destroying him
in the Dand3:ka forest, accompanied by my who has abducted your wife. If this arrange-
wife Sita. While staying here, 0 Brahma- ment will suit you, we shall go to Sugreeva
charin, my wife Sita has been carried immediately." 26. Sri Rama said in reply,
away by some Rakshasa. 1 am here· in "O great monkey! I too have ·coine here
search of her. Now tell me who you to enter into an alliance with Sugreeva. I
are and whose son?" The Brahmacharin shall also surely accomplish his purpose
replied, "Sugreeva, the highly intelligent and become his ally."
king of the monkeys, along wit' 1 his four
ministers is staying at the top of this moun- Rama's Alliance with Sugreeva (27-S9)
tain. 22. Sugreeva; is the younger brother of (27-28). Hanuman now stood before them
Vali. This evil-minded Vali has expelled in his real form and said to Ramp, "Both
174 KISHK.INDHA KANDAM • [Ch. 1

dECfqld fil<'iff..t tfllfl.i:1 ij(i.N: l cNJ--e,caf m~ ~ ffl (itidf'luit 1129

t-t:H dtce1q,1iq wc11s:&1f'1: ~ ~ 11qq1q1JI ~ s4\<1tit1\-116Rn30
1
:d'i;.IMC& ~ ~ ~ qtflf<i lAT I 3lir.r 91"01q1<r,q awf ~ ~~ I' II 31
9sfdtttiEtasfl◄t (l•ll•IRI <'t''I( I ,.'J:tii(lf ffl ~ faca:<N ~i
~ 1132
1.-f'll◄"'Ull'-llc(l@ft◄l'-I ~ ~un I .nut
ij(ijlNQ.lt ~ O..◄l◄div4~ ll • 33
fflu1Qi:ii14\tt1, UIM'\11..ij'ilik.<H I c(il◄l(-IIN•l'lif «Rll~lil◄ ~ II 34
~111\«i 1A: ~ c . den' (lilitilcOd:_ I ~ ~ ~ fflfflqJ: qf<q1,loi'( U35
Q\(icq'lfcc ~. ,~ ~ 'ffl \tlfd•U l '-1'!<> U'I lPtt '{q ~& "'8c41•c4{1( 1136
-0

~ ift...scMi - ~st f'lf<'(lif.r I N(lc4Qt ;ftq,uw1I itiwt.141t.st'4<l"lttt.:_ u 37

Sfil tliffl @I ~ WEl141l;q4fflf<
.. I 311fl&ql\l(GU.-q1U \:~"l<l~UI illfi\;ft II 38
M-Ot41~: qf<~q~q SM:tliffl ~ ~ I ~ iflUll;:q,ij Yl.l'ilitfiJwi qqy II 39
-e.1-n11N ~ ~ :swa;ft~ ~ v -r v 1 -~ffl,;ftq ~RN c(;tl~u,,u 'lr.Ri 11 40

of you can get upon my shoulders and go joy. 34. Lakshmana then narrat;ed all
to the top of the mountain where Sugreeva matters connected with Rama from the time
is staying with his ministers.,. Agreeing to of his coming to the forest to the. time of
do so, Rama and Lakshmana . mounted Sita's abduction. (35-36). Heann~d tbe
the shoulders of Hanuman. (29-31). In a words of Lakshmana, sugreeva sai to
moment, Ranum.an jumped to the top of R ama, "O noble Lord! .I shall . take up
the mountain and placed Rama and Laksh- the responsibility of inst1tut1ng a search
mana under the shadow of a tr~ to rest. for Sita. I shall render you all the help I
He then went to Sugreeva and said to him can to destroy your enemy. Now, O
making salutation in all humility, "OKing! Rama! Hear from me a report on certain
Cast away all fear. Rama and Lakshmana matters that have come to my notice. (37-40).
have come here. Get up soon to receive One day, I was sitting with my ministers at
them. I have requested Rama to enter into the top of this mountain. I saw from there
an alliance with you. Immediately that a noble lady being carried away through
alliance has to be solemnised before fire the sky by someone. She was crying,
as witness."
'O Rama, 0 Rama'. Seeing us on the top
32. Then Sugreeva came to the presence of the mountain, she bundled up her
of Rama in great joy. Cutting the branch ornaments in her upper cloth and threw
of a tree, he himself made a seat for Rama the bundle down to us. She was crying
to sit upon. 33. Hanuman made a seat as she was being carried away by the
for Laksbmana, and Lakshmana one for Rakshasa. I picked up the bundle of
Sugreeva. All of them then sat in great ornaments and deposited them in a •cave.
29-521 ALLIANCE WITH SUGREEVA 175

_fcrr,;r ~'4«1(.~~ g:r «~@ ff~: I ~~ f.r~ <RlR ffl sw,;dl ~ H 41

~~ ~ VR11' ~qun ,ill~il'qqii<\~ I
31fZ.\44 a- ~"' mara- an.:a+t\" 1J'IT I cr1-1\..,;:e(1lftl ~ <1€101,u'N 11 42
~~ t ~ !I~ EK(◄ifur a' i ffl ffiuf ffil ~ ?(l@llfi( '11Mefi11( I 43
m ~~ffir'f rirdl;r 'ltfttffl: I ~•~ uqp)c11e1•.ft 61,_fur fttca@ It 44
~ ~

,,~ Slffi ~iRile•4

anr ' tf(~q('iEl(!'ttift I «Jftq ~ .n"• - : QlqlN~ II
~ 45
wlKi=d EK1P-R'IM SIOP.fl«'EI'~ I UV 'fUJ ¥i'fi~ 4IM•:U ~ ~ \l 46
" -9 '°
itti~~ itltil4T wl'f+wR q<Jt9aif(i I fili{¼.-gf -lil'l-••....k-q tfifcil-i ~Uiql\'-1( 1147
m~~ ~ ~ ~ ~tl'iun I Pfqqt itO'E«IIWI~ ~ ftl~ 11 48
~ ~ ~fcc•~ ~1' ~~t !lffl I
acs~.so◄ ~ ~ ~ ,
i11t1,Aw1¥fi ~ij': 5ff.lC!.'U<tnfl gtt inqrfcl.:i "'1
11 49
~ in'({{ h ~. •~~ gtp{ 1 ~~,,~:rrffl q gd' mffl ;r ~ nso
'11(11~ !l(lli(I~ ~ if! I ~(t~qJ qf«tca,sw ~ c(l~RI ~:m:ns1
~R B:rcttl4W f;rm,.r IJ.(+ll•ta; I m"SiN ~ ~ gg:rqf W9T ~: n s2
You can see them even now and ascertain 46. In a mood of great confidence, Sugre-
whether they are yours or not." With these eva now narrated his story to Rama. He
words he brought and placed the bundle of said, "O friend! Hear from me, what
ornaments before Rama. 41. Rama untied Vali has done to me sometime back. (47-48).
the bundle, and on seeing its contents burst The city of Kishkindba was once attacked
out again and again, 'Alas Sita! Alas Sita!• by an Asura named Mayavi, the son of
Then placing those ornaments on his chest, Maya. Making great lion-roars, he
he ~an to cry like an ignorant person. challenged Vali. Provoked terribly by it,
42. Lakshmana now comforted Rama saying. Vali came out and with eyes reddened with
"With the help of this great monkey-leader anger, hit the Asura with his fist.
we shall kill Ravana in battle and re: ' bruised by the blow, that
(49-SO). Terribly
cover Sita without much delay." 43. Sugree- Asura ran away and took shelter in a cave.
va now said, "O Rama! I shall kill Ravana Vali and myself went after him. Seeing that
in battle and present Sita to you. I make he had entered the cave, vali said to me in
this solemn promise to you." (44-45). great anger, 'You stand outside. I shall
Then Hanuman lit a fire, and the sinless enter into the cave.• With these words,
pair, Rama and Sugreeva, with the fire as he went in, and for a whale month he did
~e witness, embraced each other with their not come out. (51-53). At the end of a
extended arms in token of their alliance. month, I found· much blood flowing out
Next Sugreeva sat by the side of Rama. of the cave. I broke .down in sorrow on
176 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. I

~~
'~ i!':roran
~
n 1Ui\M'Q8..ij~ I ~~sfqm ~~: ~ 9(;J~~or: II 53
~

~ ~ iilfl U~ ~fii~lc.-S'4W4(ii I mt: (Hu•fdl cffiffT imTTi;: w:i ~ 11 s4

qm ~P-fffi 1ft f-141q1;r :q ~fll: I mfr f.i•1~q iilTU~a'~ 'Htrr ~ II ss •
~•~ ~c11;qfuiit1 ~~cti ~f~: I ~ : ~fq-<qqkffiSN eff1lRITTi llTR ~lls6
~ 11" 1trn ~ ~ fq~m:m 1 3{fil ~:ii;r ~~ ~((RT ~~: 11 S7
~Gf¥QQ 'l~'ft~~~fiiats~~
.... • ~ - (' !PFk
I f~~;r ~~ "m mflq@"'«~: II ~s
cf.:ta.tlfil ~ '[g:q' ,qp.uq~n~oti{_ I
:(IISi ~ ~'Ni<l~m~~ ~\~~ ,r s9
~St1m_. ~ q1<if\' if(![ffl ~ · I ~ af.lu~fo 'if:U-~ ~~ II 60
~ ~ ~fq,q\f.t ~ iffur;ri' ~ I r r- (' ~
II 61
•
ifia.,I ""4(\i:"'~1-liit'I l[{f~l<.fl if~:
f~Mi..Q\'4•\~'(1{ lfflllf(ttti.q"lifi I ~ ~<ff.i ~T:f\' ~q1~q~ ~ror: ll 62
~~ffiQ(l(ltllSffl ~ q\'{f.Mqw{; I l{f(tf '-!W~f!~ 'tR1'-U'tfQ" ~ II 63
qt\4~;« d~iqi\UliWI~ ~ liU{_ I ~'Aft vnri~a+:11 a)~f~~,f~~64
~ ~u~,11 1ffillt~ir«r,i&n, llt~ftd d~l"'U~<f~~ 11
'..,
65
seeing it, thinking that Vali was dead. I tressed condition of his friend, said to him
closed the mouth of the cave with a stone " I shall soon put an end to the life of
and returned home and announced that Vali your enemy who has taken. away your
had ben killed by the Rakshasa. Our minis- wife." Rama took this.vow before S'ugreeva
ters were all very much distressed to hear and others.
this; and much against my will, they ins-
talled me as king. (54-56). O destroyer of Sugreeva calls for tests of Rama's
enemies! For some days I ruled the king- strength (60-75)
dom. And then, Vali came back to the city. 60. Thereupon Sugreeva said to him
In great anger, lte abused me in harsh
"O great king! Vali =.s the strongest amon~
words and delivered punches on me with
the strong. He cannot be confronted even
his fist. In great fear, I fled away from
by the Devas. How are you going to
the city, and going about many places, at
destroy him? (61-62). I shall tell you about
last took shelter in this rr~ountain Rishya-
hi$ strength, please listen. Once a very
mooka. Due to t~e curse of a Rishi, Va1i
powerful Asura named Dundubhi in the
cannot come to this mountain. (57-59),
form of a huge buffalo attacked Kishkindha
That vulgar fellow appropriated my wife.
and challenged Vali for a duel at night.
I am very much aggrieved by that. With
(63-65). Provoked and overwhelmed with
my wife taken away from me, I. am staying
anger, Vali caught hold of the .buffalo
here in great sorrow. Today, I have got by its horns, and whirling it round and
great relief by touching your feet." And round threw him on the ground. Then
now Rama, much moved by the dis- placing one foot on the Asura's body,
 53-75] ALLIANCE WITH SUGREEVA 177

, ~~~ : qqRft~~c:~
"'
et Sfil84iR-8~f:
<l',
I itHlffl tff@if ~ qQl•l.,.dlR-1 if ii1Ra "'\
ll66

~i:r: 'R ~tmf irR~ --f ~lf: I ~ 1Utq~;mP.1 ~q\tfi -1' qkq{ij ll 67

~Gijkq(~~ ~ 'ifq;:tf~d: I (Ii{ W-i ~'™~ ~il: ~ffllt~ 11. 68

C: ,.. ,.. ,-.. ,...
ij~qOf q~f ~~: ~~~~ tlff~) qg- I ~~~cficll ~~lft'f(lt tm~tm:«Rr'q1{ It 69
.~r ~HI: RR~ ~, qi~11 ~ ~nfa3q({_ 1 ~~iqf:zrt.:tm ~ ijfircn\ffi( II
~
10

~T~ ffif;.cl@ {ti3fl{ ij!ft~ ~ \ l : ~ I 9;-i('41f! p uii ,q~q(1qu1l{_ H 11

~ ~ i{fflmT: ~ ~ ~If
c,_
I ~ ~(![fq~f f.:rtq31(.-®(;ij~~ \\ 72

'
~ ~tiitcr.ifeui;r
!I. f-.r'
fil~q( r~ ~rr" ~, ~
~wfttl ~ qfflft P-4:t~,m
,.. ~
it ~m 11 73
ij~@ '=lsU~ltf ij'lqcfi ijS( G;a:e& I lit~f.\ =q ~ U'{: w:~ Ql<!fl.-,un~~: If 74

. ~Rffr;:~ ~~ fiITT "tfir =q ~ : I

~~(I•(~ Ul{~ ~~ \~~ W«J: I wirs@~'fr~wcit U"11l&tf~fi:tAAc:U ,, 75

VaJi twisted its head with his hands and size. 70. Rama looked at it with a smile,
severed it from the body. In order to test and lo! he kicked it to a distance of ten
the weight of that head, he threw it to a Y ojanas with his toe.
distance, and it fell on the ground about a 71. "Well done! Well done!" decla-
·Yojana away near he Ashrama of the red Sugreeva and his ministers. Then
sage Matanga. (66-68). From that severed Sugreeva further said to Rama, the lover
bead, a rain of blood poured near that of all devotees: 72 "Here are seven huge
sage's Ashrama. Being enraged at this, palmyra trees. Se~ them, 0 lord of the
the sage Matanga cursed Vali, declaring that Raghus ! Vali used to shake each of them at
if he ever approached the mountain Rishya- a time, until all its leaves fell down. 73.
muka where the sage'sAshramawas situated If you can pass an arrow through all these
his (Vali's) head would be shattered to pieces.' trees, then I can believe that Vali's death
From that time Vali never goes to that at your hand is like an accomplished fact."
mountain. Knowing this secret, I have taken (74- 75). Rama agreed to stand this .test also,
refuge in this mountain Rishyamu~a and am Possessed of unlimited power, he strung
• here without fear of Vah. Please
st aymg his bow, and shot an arrow which not only
see th ere, O Ra ma , the head of Dundubhi passed through all the seven trees, but
1ying like a mountain. 69. If you ca_n hurl penetrated even through the mountain and
it, it would be proof that you are strong the earth, and returned to Rama's quiver.
enough to kill Vali. With these words Overjoyed and amazed at this feat, Sugreeva
Sugreeva showed that head, hill•lilce in said as follows to Rama.
A - 12
178 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 1

~ ff ~ ~Ill -I' ~ul.f: I 'lt\~id~Utn~: - 5 ' [ ipff l{g: ll

;rN: 76
~ ...~1;6 ll{Rlltit: fflfitf.t◄=q'it , m Jf(tt1' •Rct ~st ~ ·1ffl( n,,
~ : ~ a;i' ~ ri w&U'-4tfl ~ I 3lfflS{ ~~:ti -llcfU~sis.-qtS1ita. ii° II 78
311.f.~iiil~ ~ ~S{ cq1aqan(=EII( I ffl qijql~tl M'&l-tfiff ri ti 79
31-liqfcl_qlQftq" ~ falilq(i ;r: I tl:j(l;rtt11;.'1\Eklfa.fil<'4«t II 80
;r~ t-14.lN~ ~ ~@: srlU I ti:l~q1a_(:tf-t1t'ltn ;mritfa If"~: II 81
~\lllN q~:q=q· ~ fNtir~lil( 1 ~lffl&t-t'lf;rt ~ ~qftt ~om( n32
~Rl'6U l\.n mt~ -11;:qsc ti ~ I ~¥1\11'@ iuuui1 ~ 'IIQ@ ~ ,II 83
~ ilfKl:I ~ ~ ~ ~.fq1aii n 4s
;r ~ ~ ~- .( ~ ~<U•suf(bti'( \ -q~~ ~~ ~ ~q- ~Rftll(J las
t1..q1~11Mat<~f{tn~t ~ 1 ¥4q14.qRti441~ snft lit irc1&ca1(( 11s6
Sugreeva's praise of Rama (76-93) day. This Samsara is not exhausted
76. Sugreeva said: "O great Lord! Thou through sacrifice, charity, austerity, wel-
art the Paramatman, the protector of all fare work and the like; on the contrary,
the worlds. Some meritorious actions of it only gets strengthened. But on seeing
mine in the past, have drawn Thee to me Thy lotus-feet it undoubtedly gets effaced.
and given me Thy association. 77. Holy 82. He whose mind remains in Thee·
men adore Thee for the cessation of their unwavering even for a moment-his
entanglement in Samsara. So having gained ignorance, the cause of all entanglement
association with Thee, the bestower of in Samsara, gets destroyed immediately.
~oksha, how can I pray to Thee for worid- (83-84). Therefore, 0 Rama, may· Illy
ly goods, which means a further lease of mind remain on Thee at all titnes.
entanglement in Samsara. 78. Children, ~ay it not stray into anything else.
wealth, wife, kingdom etc., are infatuations Whoever takes even for a short time,
caused by t4aya, Thy mysterious power. Thy sweet name, chanting, 'Rama, Rama',
I do not therefore seek them. Except Thy· such a person is freed from the effects of
grace I do not seek anything. So, 0 serious sins like murder and drunkenness.
Lord of all lords, bestow Thy grace on me. 85. I seek, O Rama, neither victory over the
79. By a rare piece of good fortune I, who enemy nor the happiness of the co111pany
have been seeking my worldly welfare, of my wife. I desire only for devotion
have come to Thee, the besto\ter of supreme to Thee, which frees one from all bondages.
spiritual ~liss, just like a man who digging 86. O leader of Raghu'-s clan! I am a particle
the earth comes across a treasure trove. of Thy own Self subjected to the bondage
(80-81). My bondage resulting from pri- created by Thy Maya. _Bestowing on me
meval ignorance has been cut asunder to- devotion to Thy feet, save me from this
 76-.93) ALLIANCE WITH SUGREEVA 179

~ fJfsr~tfflef~Nl~~{·J: I 3118◄.stf il4€41ii(i(~l<cl ~ II 87

ri illfc1 ~ 111@ ..- fW"' =if ir fti: 1 '·H◄'li4••nq1fi ◄:«i11◄{gu1Fcr~,ar II .88
ffl ~ - ;rRffci' f f l - -11.ctilfl I ~l◄lll-11Milltllitl'1i◄ffii(!lwd ~ II 19
3(ffl'SMCiilql\a ~= ~ .caatfil I
fflSiV
ri g5ii(R~◄•&-f'( I "lffli<1l_ 'IPri' ff ~ 6' ~II U 90
NE'tli('tlllNdN"1dilN\Eiillllt9tt}dcitHI
do
· ~I
tq¥'ffil◄lfwi<ffl d- fr Ni(flW &ildf 41i(I( ti 91
t~q:q;1.._ ~ · ~ ~ qtqNaa,~· ~ ~ .(: I
~•tMiiltful" ~ q1i(l•il· ~ · ~ II ~fill
i131N'51\ii (I U 92
stwrf.r a cna.,:snf◄ iil'l6't41f.t N\l~fc.:t1t,ilffl .1
fll(\E◄-04 '1E1q11 antl-!ci qa: ~ 'lil'4iili( 11 93
~ itlllf(Mitit(iffictUI ditliii41<G◄I<
Nificl•Ylcil"I JPN: ~ II t II

~nguish of Samsara. (87-88). Formerly are ·an rooted in Maya. Therefore, o the
when my mind was clouded by Thy Maya, noblest of Raghus, destroy this Maya, which
I entertained the distinctions between enemy, is Thy bond slave. 91. Let all the move-
friend and neutral in my attitude towards ments of my mind be offerings at Thy feet. -
others. But now on account of my having Let my speech be devoted to the recital
Thy holy communi_on, all these diff:rences of Thy name and Thy excellenees. Let my
are gone, sublated by the perception Of hands be engaged in Thy service and let
everything as Brahman. Where is friend, my body have opportunities of contact
and w~ere enemy to one having this experi- with Thine. 92. May my eyes ever see
ence? The differentiations made by the Thy images, Thy devotees and my spiritual
Gunas of Prakriti are experienced only teacher (Guru). May these ears of mine
when the bondage of Thy Maya operates. always hear accounts of Thy doings in
89. So long as ignorance facilitates the Thy incarnation. And may my feet be
operation of the Gunas, this .multiplicity constantly engaged in making pilgrimages
is experienced as a hard reality, and so to Thy shrines. 93. 0 Vishnu, the eagle-
long as multiplicity is experienced due t<;> vehicled one! - May my liinbs bear the
ignorance, Time generates the fear of death. dust of the holy ,spots sanctified
to. Therefore he who is satisfied with the by Thy feet. And . may my head, O
life of ignorance, is submerged in the Rama, be ever pro~rating at. Thy
darkness of Tamas consisting in attach- feet, which are adored even by Siva and
ment for wife, children, wealth etc., which Brahma.,.
 KISHKINDHA K.ANDAM [Ch. 2

sihuu~ ~
~ ¥ik•Nf<C:f1M'&fffll'tiit.rq'lt(_ I "": W(Aill&Jt+q ~~~ fflqlfj(~ II l
iJPri' tflil•« ~f.qa.-q;a m~ I ~ ~◄~¥6 ~Iii' m~ ~ li~ ll 2
~ R "f\gqf.:d • (1:lij;:a_;r, I id◄I( fcti Wtl~N ~ i'tc((f;if «rfatilit( n
~ 'ffletuq,41~ 1- q~qfij-
;r ~{fflq: I ~f((flq ~ ~ ~ ~ " ' ~ II 4
~M~ ~ fflt ~ mqfq•~ I Etil°@ at~tr tJ!l):Jt fctiNEii~Q)qcr.:i ~61( II s
~ ~ 11{Rl( ~1111~ ett@"1( I ~~t:fl \ll<t~ ~fflRP-f<irR-t: II 6
~4tu11 11,,~s'rsi ~"At ~ ~~:., ~fflw~ un)u -uPt. ~,ra-q-~ 11 ,
Pf.l'IIN 1fi?~qt. aAR ~~~'cJ~: ' ~tqt) ~qfq ij!lf~ ~t SflV "~~'f~t( II 8
at~mitM ~ ~1ttsfa~[~n: 1 -1' l'lt~ ij~f &traf t1!i'rt~:'1Uf~r II ,
·~ ~ UJ(f.U ~ ffl IJJ;f(iJ: I ~@) ~:fl:rlir ~HI: tJ!l)~ ~(lll{il'U~ II 10

Chapter 2
THE DESTRUCTION OF VALi
Fight between Vall and Sugreeva (1-18) adjacent to Kishkindha and with a
1~ To Sugreeva, whose sins were aJI terrific roar, challenged Vall for a. fight.
eradicated by beit1g em.braced by him, Rama Hearing that sound produced ·t>y bis
said smiling. 2. Applying his delusion- brother, Vali, his eyes red with anger,
generating power of Maya on Sugreeva in emerged soon from his abode, and went
the interest of the success of his mission, to the place where Sugreeva had stationed
Rama said, "O friend! Whatever you have himself. He rushed at Sugreeva, who there-
said is true 3. But the world will say, upon hit him on his chest. , (8-9). Vaii too,
'With the fire as witness, Rama took the provoked to extreme wrath, delivered
vow of helping Sugreeva. What has he punch after punch on Sugreeva with
done to fulfil his obligations to Sugreeva?' his fist and Sugreeva did the same to hitn
People will bring such criticism against me. m• return.
' Thus, these two, resembling
4. To prevent the circulation of such asper- each other very much, fought betwee~ them-
sions against me, you challenge Vall for a se1ves. Rama was watching them m great
fight. It will end in good for you. (5-7). astonishment, but did not release the arrow
• With a single arrow, I will kill Vali and for fear of striking Sugreeva, for Vall
instalJ you as king.'' Agreeing to this and sugreeva resembled each other so much.
proposal, Sugreeva went to the grove 10. Shaken with fear, Sugreeva ran away
 1-21) THE DESTRUCTION OF VALi 181

fit id' 111<1q1 -~ ~ arr Vtt~~r 1 ~~ lf.l'l~ cfptJf • ~tt 1ft fcr'll' 1111
~ ft 's"q" Wt=R {IN:ff~ ~il''I I \Jit,s f111i 'If' mon•ldci«-18 II 12
wm~
zr..ai:1◄41-i
~~'
Vil: m11~R(iJrlif: 1 arrRmttt lll" ~'1tfl~ <cac11e11~•'-fql,u
' 1113
fitstiitlfflN'll:mfcf'I
'
p,r.f:IA$ .f' #( I (\l'l'~l ij f~;° ~~ \llt:tU~q fl 14 .
an~r«q S'f: ~ It ~~ ifffij_J.f4( I ~rlt)'s{ ,,t lJq vt6tf;rgq-rfir ~ eJUJnt 111s
'
sr1q" --
~14('1 {I llfN Qqf ~lfll'll'ilffi{ I 'J_in◄+4 ~ f'1tql{!lliill'Qlf ~di¥( II 16
uw,~
..,,11,,, ~ ~
ill,~.. ~
sr,a 1 ~f'l~{I au if{~1~aq~~n~
~ ,,... ~~ \\
wwq1q1e • prci fflSN flt{( ij'-J($U<l_ I !ff~q'~6 ~;~ ~ ~nf<n;1441~~~ I 18
~'1 m -~m ffll' ~fl i{~~: I ~~t q~ ~q1l&tlti1Nffl~ II 19
,,'Qe:« ttrfu.1-i w 'RR~ fvrr.wa ~ I w1 q;a;q_ ~~'it~t'11 1llt its~ ~~ 1120
~

«1wft4◄ i cqr.r: !ifUqmf l«cf~l I qg:(qt il~""a~ ~f,q;~;f 9q1•1a: ~I 21

defeated, vomitting blood; and victorious blossomed flowers and put it on the neck of
Vall returned to.his abode. Now Sugreeva Sugreeva. Send him against Vali,. thus
said •to Rama. 11. "'O Rama! Do you marked with a garland.•• Lakshmana did
want me to be killed by the enemy, my accordingly, and prompted Sugreeva to set
brother? If your object is to kill me, you forth again for battle. Sugreeva went out
can yourself do it directly, 0 Lordi (12-14). once more and with a terrific sound challen-
o adherent of Truth and lover of those who ged Vall.
seek refuge in you! Why have you abando-
ned me after generating confidence in you Tara's plea to Vall (19-41)
in my • mind?" Hearing Sugreeva's 19. Surprised at this new challenge, Vali
woro:s, Rama with tears in his eyes embraced · in great wrath, girded up his loins
him and said, "Be not afraid, 0 friend! and got ready to take up the challenge.
Both of you being alike, I \X>uld not release 20. While thus getting ready. to start,·
my arrow fearing that it might strike you, he was obstructed by Tara, who said,
my friend. Therefore, to avoid this mistake "I do not think it is correct for. you to go
by confusion, I am giving you a distinguish- now. I have got great apprehensions in
ing mark. 15. Now go again and challenge my mind. 21. It is only just now that
Vali and you will see him dead. I, Sugreeva ran away defeated by you. He
R~a am swearing this to you. 0 is again returning for combat in great
broth:r! Jn a moment, I will destroy haste. He must have same very powerful
your enemy." ally behind him for support." 22. To her
(16-18). Consoling Sugreeva in this man- Vali said, "O handsome lady! You gj.Ye
ner, Rama said to Lakshmana, "0 high- up these apprehensions regarding hjll).
souled one! Make a garland of fully Release your hold on my hand. Let me
 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 2
182

'
'I

!'
)

go to meet the enemy. (23-24). I shall be for her everywhere, he along with Laksh-
returning very soon after killing him. mana arrived at Rishyamuka and entered
Who can be his ally? If.there is any such into an alliance with Sugreeva, taking an
ally for Sugreeva, I shall kill him-too in an oath of rendering mutual help, with fire
instant and return. Grieve not. When as witness. The agreement between them,
challenged by an ·enemy, which courageous it seems,is that killing you in battle, he will
person can stand without t~ponding'l So, install Sugreeva in your place. With this
0 handsome ladyt I shall return soon resolve, they are staying in their abodes
after destroying him." nearby. Now hear my advice. It's only
25. Tara said in reply. ''O great ruler! just now that Sugreeva ran away defeated.
Hear from me some news that I have learnt. Then, how can he come for battle so soon?
After that you can do as you think fit. (This gives credence to my fear that he
When son Angada had gone on a hunt, he has a powerful ally behind.) Therefore,
heard some news which he reported to me. it is better that you abandon your enmity
(26-33). It is as follows: They say there with Sugreeva and bring him to your city
is a great personage by name Rama, the son and install him as the heir apparent. You,
of King D asaratha of Ayodhya. Along therefore, seek shelter in Rama. 0 great
with his brother Lakshmana and wife monkey leader! Thus be pleased to
Sita, he has come to stay in the Dandaka save your country, community, Angada
forest. It appears that Rama's wife Sita and myself from destruction." With these
has been .abducted by Ravana. Searching words~ Tara, shedding tears, prostrated
 22-47) THE DESTRUCTION OF VALi 183

-~lcllU(~(f( Pftt -Rm 1t~ 1f1I I ~ lffi: ~m

~ ~m
UJi JIil II 34
~ ~ fl ~ir cq~fc, wl' ffl: I ~qt fITTp;f1Jl'l Ql,lc(ctdluifsfiindSlll II 35
~fflurr'-ll,;r 'Ld ~ +141;r• I lcl''l'aJ: 'R'I\TI iff .rm.a
~ mir.r: II 36
~•-'"'•N '!( mfq ;rm ~~311( 1 ffl~qat~• "IHd•IPt: tf<:t◄<t 11 31·
~c( ~clff {J'll'U@ p'NJ i(f;q " e,umi: I ~ fflUillN uftq411f...'iifwfl( II 38
.~illt'«il,;n.)i ~ ~ fiN , ~q.sg: ~rcnl.,;rt ~11~: ~~~ u 39
cq@it@fq~ c(rcR ~ ~ ~~SR I ~~ ffl~ ~ ~ft ~qf;r H4o
~'lmt" ffif m:f.n-iC.-ffl'lll <ill-iC.tl¥( I 'Rli ~tfr «UGifcU till◄~ ◄UN ~: II 41
~ -=>
NtlT c(f~'l'll'-tl;ij ~AT q'll{~: I ~~ "~ ilit'q'lffl: inll~ II . 42
' •

~'-9tff ~tmn1J ~,~ msfq li ~t I 3[g:~(~ ~ ~~ '3!i,~ tf(m;i \l'-JJ ·11 43

qi{ Nctniifitf..~ (!!Jm ~ 1fa I ~ ~'IRT ffl ~ mr: !l'fll'fflw{ It 44
if11Jfqf~ .~ft<t~-i ~ ~ I 3lli"q .uJ'f'{.ijlit~q\" [email protected]•U II 4S
~- ~. ~ • ~. ,.. (' f;i • ~ •
f;.,,,~cf ~1Ql-r Q¥'4•cii~"t.1 <tllf!.c(q m: 1 a'tttltarru aq +1iii q itiUifc.f; 11 46
fir~ « fflt ~ ~f<ir'f: epq44...(l~ I ,atqq1a intr~iG. • ~ · R'Nf(f { u 47
before Vali and caught hold of his feet about cultivating friendship with Sugreeva
with her hands and wept bitterly out of and making him the heir-apparent. How
fear. Then Vali, embracing her, said to can I, 0 dear lady-I, the celebrated Vali
her with great affection. (34-36). He said, whose heroism is recognised by the whole
"Dear wife! Your words are the mere world-follow the suggestions prompted
• promptings of your womanly timidity. I by fear, when challenged by the enemy to
have no such fear. If Lord Rama along fight? How can I think or speak like that?
with Lakshmana has come here, I shall Therefore, 0 handsome lady! abandon
certainly get into friendship with him. I your sorrow and remain at home." Con-
have heard formerly that the Supreme Lord soling the grief-stricken and weeping Tara
Narayana has incarnated HimseJf as Rama in this way, Vali went out det~rmined to
for relieving the earth .of her burdens. He kill Sugreeva.
is the Supreme Self and He is not likely to Death of Vall (42-71)
have any distinction between friend and foe. (42-43). Powerful Sugreeva, now with a
37. o virtuous woman! Saluting His feet, garland of flowers around his neck, seeing
I shall fetch Him home. He, the God of Vali advancing, rushed at him with great
gods, seeks those who seek Him. He is speed like an elephant in rut, and delivered
approachable through devotion. (38-41). punches on him with his fist. Vali did ,the
If Sugreeva comes alone to fight, I shall same to Sugreeva. Thus their fight went on.
kill him in no time. You spoke to me (44-47). Sugreeva fought all alon~, casting
184 KISHKINDHA KANDAM --~~~[Ch. 2

af f;r:ql' ~ it«-111,q ~· I "ffl ~ (i(~ll ~ <til◄lil◄-ti( 11 48

·~ iair-tt4il◄•RR '1.114f\lil( l N"1lli o;fu.qQi,f Glll!l:\j)Uil~ II 49
~stlRff◄\ff \11:stl"'UltiiM-ef'I~ I
'liei◄liffq'llai il'i\◄l<e~UMI( I ! - ~ ~ ~ 'Im~: ffl~ 50
Nctn'4 ~ 1111: fflft ~ 1ii11(11( 1 ~ 41111q1a •mr ~ il.r ~s\i-4~ n s1
\la&'IC41£iaal4 • - I° 111( I '1'tflui Ri<\'lrll ~~~di 11N fflqEl\4(_ lls2
Qt t. llGMi ~ I qfi{ 1Jlilq(NI(\" 41ifl,{ll(lf1t(◄i II
Clfl~~~ift~I S3
9 ~ ~ it 111<41« mti ~ I usft4ue ~ Ni W~ ~ ;a- ~ fq II 54
. QiMwl ~ ~ ~ ~ 41(1El°4 I • fflai ~atd(tifi:lfd 11'!,1( " ·ss
Q Qlr ;a- ~ • ll\_.aci lm't-f~•~ I Wlaf Qqj 4111_€cfl QM q-ql q'{ II 56
311.:t41fir lftli«itl~ 44,g1f'I ~ I 9fiiq ~ ~~ • ~ ~~ Us,
glances at Rama.. Looking at these two, said: "O Rama! What harm have I
engaged in mortal ~ombat, Rama took done to you to justify your slaughtering :me?
up an arrow from his quiver and attached 52. In shooting an arrow at me hidmg
it to his divine bow. Hiding himself behind the stump of a tree, you have violat-
behind- the stump of a tree and pulling the ed the code of conduct of royal personages.
bow string up to his ear, Rama of great You have committed an extremely heinous
prowess released at the chest of Vall that crime. (53-54). 0 Ramal What gain are
arrow, which was powerful like the thunder- you going to reap by fighting with me
bolt weapon. The missile smashed the adopting the conduct of -a thief? If you
chest of Vali, who jumped up causing are a Kshatriya born in the line of Manu,
earth-tremors and then with a terrific howl fight with me facing me- and reap its con.
fell to the ground. sequences. What favour has Sugreeva done
(48-50). Vall lay unconscious for a to you and what is it that I have left undone?
time. Then regaining consciousness, he 55. I have heard, 0 Rama, that while staying
saw before him, the lotus-eyed Rama, hold- in the forest, your wife has been abducted
ing bow in his left hand and an arrow in by Ravana and that you have taken refuge
the other, donning tree-bark cloth and a with Sugreeva in order to recover her.
crown of matted hair, broad-chested, res- (56-57). o Rama! Have you not heard of
plendent with a wreath of wild flowers, my strength, which is so well-known all
and stout, long arms, shining with the lustre over the world? I am capable of capturing
of new Durva grass, and accompanied by Ravana along with all his tribe and bringing
S111r,.~va and Lakshmana on either side. the whole of Lanka along· with Sita in no
51. Seeing Rania before him, Vali spoke time, if I wish to do so. I have heard
to him the following words of insult. He people saying that you are a strict adherent_
47-68) THE DESTRUCTION OF VALi 18S
. (:

oq1-◄.(Edll ri Eli ctit@i9 ~ I 31\f\'lf ~ W ffll ~ FS 41(cqfe 1158

'lffl
~ q 111iMi vfa,,i QfifSJR~ i • qr:ffl ~MP,mit ~Ulfwl'i u· s,
•atfu(Gj .., al4 •mPuP.IQ(. I ~ qfit;ft 11411ilfi ~ ~ ~ II~
R ~ ~ ·•--ft N.li&lf f 'fllittt I fffq: I' \JRt Q31Rr, ~ 1'61
ff u11111 Elf4'f• 11rti4f UN ~ I at l'lJ dlt11 ri\'sN •➔◄fl=.t( II 62
~ c6NM141 ~ ir(r.it R...dttt ~ I O lffl◄il &111«d«IIIIIR1\frm(. " 63
~ 't.ffl \f ◄8?.I\Efl ~ ~ UIN@i( I iffll1 IIUl¥q ('f QIIJ&i '1"4◄tli141( II 64
QR ~ •ff(lkAI i3IR Rt q(iall{f{ I. 31'11..Cdl ff1lt fffliifi ~-~q(Rf ll 65
it1l'iEl'Q8<Elld"'1 Rffllll' (t◄Hla: I "-(Sl\'41tli(ltnPl\~'i ~ (~wl"'( II 66

◄liiil lil~:tn ~ 8iq141uu ~~I l i t @ ~ « ~ ~ !(t i«a'r 11 67

if ijfffflfil 1ft ffl fiN "1r.Rff 11~ I maf@I cf6T1'41'1 ffl ffl ifillUII~ II fi8

of righteousness. 58. Teil me what rules men move about in this world· to sanctify
of righteousness you have observed in it. Because of your monkey naiurc;, you
killing -a monkey, hiding like a hunter. are not able to understand it. So do not
The flesh of monkeys is not fit for conS\llilp- indulge in insulting criticism.••
tion. What have you gained by killing 64. Hearing these words, the terror-stric-
me?" ken Vali, recognised Rama as Mahavishnu
(5'-61). To yan, 'Yho was thus speaking Himself. So making prostrations to him
at tdligth 'ftlch ms11ttina ·words, Ratt1a, bort1 with an agitated mind, he said to Rama:
in Raghu's line; ·replied:· "I am mo•g 65. "O high-souled Rama.! Thou art verily
on this ~ ' with bo"{ in hand in order to the Supreme Being. The ignorant monkey
enforce die rides of Dhanna in this world• that I am, I have made these irreverent
I>eatroYIM die· perpetrators ot Adharma, remarks. Be gracious to pardon me for the
I am here to establish Dharma. A daughter, same. 66. I am going to die, struck with
a sister, a sister-in-law, the daughter-in..law- Thy arrow and particularly in Thy very
all these are alike. If a foolish man takes presence. It is not given even to great
a woman of any of these relations as a Yogis to see Thee in this way. 67. He, by
wife or mistress, he is to be considered repeating whose name in a mc;,od of helpless-
a sinller, and he deserves to be executed ~Y ness at the time of one's death, aJiva attains
the king. 62. You liave forcibly appropna-.. to the Supreme Status-even He is now
ted for yourself the· wife of your younger standing before me. 68. 0 Divine Being!
brother. So, o monkey leader, I, who I recog~se Thee as the Supreme Punisha, •
know Dbarma, have kDled you. ~- Great Maha-Vishnu, an~ Sita as Thy co11sort Sri.
 186 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 2-3

3J~r.t:rft ilf UII ~ ~~~'11( l 1'll' ~ffl irf~ 3f~ ~ ~qf I' II 69
~ it ml ~ qJ(Q(;rt ~'l:tl( I
Nl((!q
~ '1IUll\li<:'t ml! 'Mti q1fiiMI I ~~ 6i(lij~ ':itlf~S\:f~aJUTia:. II 70
. ~ (q·~Ouo~tfqri\' f◄'l'a' ~or ~ t o r W!f Cci(ar 1
rit feurq ~N~{IR•ll'~i:1{ ~ ~ q~qg:g~%~UCl'I{ II 11
~ ITiilf(&tll(il(l'iltlUf d•U'l(lcl(Qillit
~..Q14ilui fn\tf i 611: II ~ II
Prayed to .bY Brahm~ Thou art removed the arrow, tiolding him by the
born in this worid for. the destruction hand. That monkey-chief now left his
of Ravana. 69. Give me l'b.y pennission~ physical body and his spirit became identi-
0 Rama, to attain to Thy Supreme fied with Indra. 71. Struck by the arrow of
Status. And may Thou be gracious Rama, and stroked by his cooling and
to my son Angada, who is equal in strength comforting hands, Vali immediately left
to me. 70; 0 Rama! Stroking my his monkey body and attained to a Status,
chest, be Thou gracious enough to which is difficult even for Paramahamsas
pull out the arrow." Rama, thereupon to gain.

eftwc.1\41 ftN

~ "•fcilGt ~ • q<•ll<:ll•U 1 ~\ctr-mi~ fcifvl.af qqfclaen 11 1

E11<1\14c1111lt tir Git ~aA:, • qf«is,111 .cP-11an qltit(q 11
2
'4Qti<4Nl&l<tw( ..~ <8Jlil\ ~ I Ellij(IU(f \1 (1311-tiiW( 9' 1nflff.r 11 3
f;mi fURtl;i '!,m ffl« ~c&firi{fcsffl I at"l«~fflfurQff ffflt i1tfl1 1Qffli 11 4
Chapter 3
AFTERMATH OF VALl'S DEATH
Tara distracted at Vail's death "O Noble lady! Vall bas been killed in
(1-11)
i battle. Take measures to protect Prince
1. When Rama, the Supreme Self, killed Angada. Instruct the ministers in this
Vali in battle, aJI the monkeys, terrified respect. 3. Closing all the gates of the city,
I beyond measure, rushed to Kishkindha. we shall guard it. Proclaim Angada as the
2. The monkeys went and reported to Tara, king of the monkeys.•• 4. Hearing that Vali
69-71&1-ISJ AFTERMATH OF VALI'S DEATH 187

~~ (i~ wl•l<'II tRir 11T t ((l.ftff41 finr-i 41491N " ~ «( II s

--~~◄• ~rw ft ~ .,,Jan I 1AT (ll(lkUtU.l<ti ~ q',itt◄(( U 6
qmcf elTR!R Nv m: ~N<•◄dl( , d wllf.1◄1qm m R q1'(4t1 11 ,
~ M\"fCf.-6') ffl ~ \\:!◄•(ifl( t- I ~I( llf ~ft ~ ir.r ffitff ~ffl ti 8
'l"--r.,iiil 'lfflfflfflil~ qf~q{il€fii~$~ I msfq- if ~ fflR 1ri' R;n ~~ II 9
'RiftAqt•1~ ~ i ~ • ~IN r ~f&l';l' 1ft JJq-~aru 'ftJt~-11&i q~ 1110
QfflEf ~ ~ ~ ~ Eflf<ti•Uftl41 I uiraJ ~ «ta' 'i~tcf ltNEwt◄ffl«I( 11 t t
~~~ ffi!r~ (If W ~ il(l'l'llt I 81.:(-l(ctlfflll ~ (li\EiiJliflq\~\1l I\ 12
f~ 1ft, fflM oqq ffl'Rr~ 'f@'( 1 'ff~atrtf ~tr~ ~Rt~~ "':tffl n 13
rir e.,~~qt ~ra-~ml{ti{ ,
"'"titil" ifs<q1~«~,fit ~ ~ 111,
...,~.tlgun'=,.u
¥1~4 '111~¥11t111;; '1fte1«1f( f.t,u,q: I if ~ if fiN« if ftNAI =r •IGURI nis

was dead, Tara was overcome by sorrow for a person's marriage. 11. And, 0 Sugre-
and she beat her chest with • her hands eva, the kingdom being assigned to you by
several times. 5. She cried, "What am I V~li's killer: you have •sily gained king- •
to achieve by Angada, by the kingdom-, by ship over 1t. You now enjoy it in the
the city, by wealth? I shall die together company of your wife Ruma without fear
with my husband even now." 6. Speaking of any enemy."
in this way and weeping in bitter sorrow,
she walked quicklywith her locks dishevelled Rama's sermon to Tara (12-39)
to the place where h~r husband's dead body 12. Tara, who was bemoaning her fate
was lying. 7. On seeing Vali's body lying in this way, was graciously comforted by the
on the ground, covered with blood and high-souled Rama by imparting to her the
dust, she cried aloud, "O my husband! 0 my knowledge of Truth. 13. Rama said to
husband t" and fell at his feet. 8. With tears her, "O timid lady! It befits you ne>t tQ
flowing from her eyes, she looked at Rama mourn over your husband's death. Who
and said to him, "O Rama! Kill me also is your husband-is it this body or the
with the same arrow with which you killed Jiva? Think of the true state of affain.
Vali. 9. I want to attain to the same . 14. The body is a combination of the fwe
realm as my husband and be with him. 0 elements and inert. It .consists of siin. .
scion of Raghu's linel Without me, he flesh, blood, bones etc., and is born of the
will not be happy even in heaven. 10. functioning or Time, Karma and Gunas.
0 holy one t You have experienced the It is lying here now before you. 15. If you
sorrow arising from separation from one's consider that YoW- h1ilband is the Atmaa.
wife. So, send me soon to Vall. You will then as the Spirit, lie is deathless. He, as
thereby pin the merit equal to arranging the Spirit, is neither barn nor dead, .nor
 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 3
188

if ~ !~ '(Ult i:flGOcl: Q/4l(fflSol:A1 I

~ '(◄lfi:~'fl'9fltifl1U~ijfq~: I ~ !\lfwfittr: 'ij:t: 6 $'-i l.TJ$1ti@ II 16

dt<hu-a
~~~16"1.111 ~ f.1-.c1fi1a:k1ti:fit I ~ ~ a : ~ ,tttil'f if ~ ll 17
lft:c::111~
-(11<«(«'11~ ~~: Qt I ~Qt((al~~ ~~(qwt~~~~pg;r: II 18
~q(~NMiU wl' ffl Af.ti:Cd« I mtff ,;qp.rqr.r~ ~;( f?p:qrqq\' ~?.fl llt9
-Mtl\6'11.-Qi'{l~R~sm'ff I {i'ttrosmi'sfq •ts((tt('f(~l:t·f..<ffl II 20
~ ~ tt. oro •".a:Ait. lR\ ~. , ~ lAl l{q';w""~" ~~a,{Al 1121
~ ft1U4.:" ~~~~~rifqqi I ffiltot~rfu ~Qffl ; r t ~ ~ ~ II 22
it\Plt1~«ftf1ot1~.1~~: ~ftN~H( 1 atRm ~:rfurw· a ~;r: trRiru i j ~ ~ 1123
~"''- ~ goi~,11 ffl cRJ~Sffl: I an~ i{~lglJff.{ ~~fl ija: ~lflV~~ar 1124
'
uwtilt.lt,;,unr.r qcrq-arairr'f(l: , ~cl' ~11tur~3ft:rt \l'l~tn'tcfl:rit~;r'l 11 2s

sitting anywhere. 16. The Jiva is all-per- and superimposed bondage of Samsara,
vading and endless. He is neither a man, of one contemplating op, the objects of the
nor a woman, nor a neuter. He is one senses,. does not pass off by itself, just as
without a second, unaffected by anything, the false experience of a dream does not.
just like the sky. He is eternal, pure, and It is eradicated only when the sleep ends. 20.
of the nature of Consciousness. What By its connection with the beginningless
reason is there for you to mourn for Avidya, the 1-sense,which is itself a product
him?" of Avidya, experiences Samsara, character-
17. Tara now questioned Rama, "O ised by attraction, aversion etc., though it
Rama! The body is an insentient thing like is entirely meaningless. 21. 0 Noble lady I
a piece of wood. The Jiva is deathless and Samsara and the bondage experienced in
of the nature of Pure Consciousness. If that state belong to the Manas.. The Spirit
it be so, whose is this bondagf? Who is getting identified with the Manas becomes
it that experiences pleasure and pain and is a participant of the bondage accruing to
affected by them?" the latter. 22. This phenomenon can be
18. Sri Rama replied, "So long as one understood from the analogy of how a clear
feels the 'I-sense' with regard to the body, piece of crystal placed near a red paint
subtle or gross, and the Indriyas, so long appears as stained by that colour. Though
that ignorant person (Atma) is subject t~ the crystal looks red in appearance, it is
5amsara, birth and death. 19. The false not really stained. (23-25). Similarly owing
16-33] AFI'ERMATH OF VALl'S DEATH 189

l14"9C3f ~ ifll1-tlf1U ~i!fiatf1tt I '31-tlQNtllcl:tl•IRd'6t?.IT'lf.i~:tldt II 26

\.fctnMlllfwt~: «.{ I ~7.ffl ff~ \lt1'-frstffli:f l◄ :tU II
Q:Ji&4iiift' ft: 27
1m f'4fciitiar q1q Q@ nf( I 'li.'ffil-li Q:(11.-dMI ~ 'IOl'l'll ~: 1128
~ '

~ qr ~~ atr'ftt ~ti: I 6cl: ~:f~1~fr;rq;cp.u~wt ~ II 29

dGJ◄l4Sl(U<el cm:q 1ti41-ra: '1~ I ~c:f.J:qq;r: srrurr~,;f61=11: ~fffla¥( 1130

~◄ h:•llilffil: QEcllllil~ltltl-llUX4'( 1 ~ mtr it+=IJih: QN~◄ qql(4.(II{_ II 31
~ II~ «iqamt°'m@ lftSRlf'{ I ltmq:~f;r ii' ~'l:tl f.:ij 4i(l"4.C \\ 32
(I~

~'l~a..1141 !ffill{Ril'R'-' ~err: 1 ~'-'« t:~mci: "4il•'6ttrbl~~ 11 33

J:o th~ pro:timity of Buddhi, [ndriyas and end of the cosmic cycle, the Jiva gains
the like, the experience of Samsara is· manifestation once again, wrapped in mind
forced upon the Atman. The Atman identi- and tendencies acquired in the.past. Help-
fying itself with the Manas-whose reflected lessly, he is thus submerged and projected
sentiency helps one infer its matrix, the into Samsara, just like a water-lifting
Atman, as Pure Sentiency-,enjoys the sense machine. (28-29). When, as a result of some
objects which are born of Manas itself-in as- merit?ri~us d~eds, the embodied Jiva gets
sociation with the Atman. Thus the Atman assoc1at1on with My devotees or holy men
comes to be involved in Samsara, helplessly established in peace, then he graduall.Y turn;
bound by the Gunas or the objects of the his attention towards Me. He then gains
senses. First, the mind in association with that rare good fortune of hearing recitals
Atman, generates the sense objects and of My actions and excellences. When he se-
superimposes on them their painful and riou.sly takes to these devotional disciplines
pleasurable nature. From this arise their he will without much difficulty graduan;
repulsiveness and attractiveness, which make gain an understanding of the real nature of
the Jiva perform works, som~ pure (Suk/a), the Self. (30-31). Instructed by a competent
some impure (Krishna), and some others a spiritual teacher, the sense of the Vedic
mixture of these two (Lohita). Subject to dictums dawns on him. He comes to have
these various types of Karmas, the Jiva is the intuitive experience that bis Self is
involved iil Samsara for the whole cosmic identical with the supreme and blissful
cycle. 26. When everything is dissolved Self, non-dual, eternal and distinct from
: to the primitive condition at the end of the body, senses, mind, Prana and the I-sense
in . . h 11 .
cosmic cycle, the Jiva along wit a ~ts (Ahamkara). Gaining this knowledge, he
acquired tendencies and its Karma pot~ntial becomes liberated immediately. Know that
gets dissolved in beginningless Av1dya, what I have said is the Truth. 32. Whoever
owing to its identification with mind, se.a.se, always contemplates seriously on these
etc., and remains in that condition. 27. teachings t\lat I have gfven out, him the tra-
When the time of creation comes at the vails of Sa.r\tsara will never affect. 33~ You
 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 3
190

too, think over these teachings of Mine of· Rama, Sugreeva also overca~e the
with a pure and concentrated mind. Then influence of ignorance totally and became 11'
II
you will not be afflicted by miseries. You established in peace. :r
)

will be free from the bondage of Karma. 34.

Coronation of Sugreeva (40-54).
0 handsome lady! In your previous birth,
you had practised devotional discipline. 40. Rama now said • to Sugreeva, _the
Therefore,for your liberation from Samsara, great monkey, "Y.ou make arrangements
this form of Mine has been revealed to you. now for the cremation and obsequies of
35. If you constantly contemplate. on this your elder brother at my command. Make
form of Mine and think over these teachings, his son perform all the rites of funeral
then Karmas will not bind you, even if you obsequies as laid down in the Sastra."
be engaged in activities brought about by (41-43). Agreeing to do so, Sugreeva had
life in Samsara." the body of Vali lifted by many powerful
(36-38). Tara heard all these instructions monkeys and kept on a specially decorated
of Rama with great interest and attention. vehicle. To the accompaniment of the sound
She overcame her grief born of identification of kettle-drums and big drums and of all
with the body, and made prostrations before other forms of royal insignia, and followed
Rama. Rejoicing in being established in by Brahmanas, ministers, monkey governors,
the Self, she became a Jivanmukta-one citizens. Tara and Angada, the body of
liberated in this very life. By her contact Vali was taken to the place of cremation
with Rama, the Supreme Self,· for a short a~d all rites were performed according to
time, Tara became freed from all stains scriptural injunctions. Then Sugreeva took
and from the beginningless bondage of his bath and alona with the minister& went
Avidya. 39. Hearing all these instructions to Rama's presen~,
 34-20] AFTERMATH OF VALI'S DEATH

~ ~'RI ~cm QR:

-D
SR{ ~ : , ~ smrtir <tlr•sl. ecfi1~10Jt Wf.rl«( 1144

~S( a' ~~· i1' ~IIUl◄f4-lil~ I ~~Slf{~«RRd~: II 4S

,i!i44iti -I' ~ : fflft. ~ if'f~q-r I !(~1fffa'~ ~ ~~'111:qq 11 46

~;r ~ f i r ~ ~ : N'I 111fR1l ~lfUU ~ ER U 47
3Tl'(fq,qfd

31eii( q\q(iG=4 ~ '11'4.1.( I 31( ~ ft1G1l q4(1@1 (((lijiiii: II 48

'
cmmfir riR◄&ftaa~ 4M◄I( "" 1 fcsfll'~ ~~ eldi«n: q'R'.~ 11 49
:arrctre•i • Slfur'«'fli{ «IUV UII~~ I qc(litflqq6 ~ d"lq( •~Qf(I( I\ 50
" ... ':I

31d;$f<ft=q ~itlJf ~~ ~~l(IJ(: I ~u ~ ~ ~ cf'ff ffl ~ : 11s1

emilur ~qr.m crfw~r cff',lllffl~t I ~(tRq ~m ~· Jlfat'tt'ffl'6~:tl( II s2
-=-
((ffi' ~rir ~rrrirru ~fJ{fq'.f' «irf.,cr: 1 srftarfitl~~ fu~t 11Rmu{1(_ 11 53
fiet.~ ~ \'filfw ofca+1~~ql{ I
I ffllfif <}=qqrfffll' ijSI' mr: ~flOI': II
54

(44_45). Prostrating at Rama's ~eet, ~ug- After that, you can begin the search i4
reeva said with a sense of deep stat1sfact10~ : Sita." 50. Sugreeva prostrated before R or
'd .. ama
"O great royal personage! Rule over this and sat • 0 great one! Whatever you order
prosperous realms of the monkeys. I shall me, I shall do accordingly." St. Pcr-
be your attendant just like Lakshmana and ~itted by Rama, Sugreeva went to the city
serve you for a long time." To Sugrecva m the company of Lakshmana and did
who spoke these words, Rama said with a everything as instructed by Rama ~2
smile: 46. "You are verily myself. There is Received and honoured properly by· S~g~
no doubt about this. At my order, you in- reeva, Lakshmana soon finished his work
stall yourself as the ruler of the city and ~nd rep?rted himself to Rama by prostrat-
the kingdom. 47. Odear friend! For four- ing at hts feet.
t een Years, y will not enter into. any city.
. 53. Next Rama and L.aksh111ana pro.
So my brother Lakshmana w111 go with ceeded to a high peak of the mountain
.you to the city. (48-49). Install Angada as called Pravarshana. 54. There Rama came
the heir-apparent. I along with brother across a cave which had the brilliance of
Lakshmana, shall spend the rainy season crystal, which gave shelter from sun, raii1
on the peak of this neighbouring mountain. and wind and where fruits and roots were
You go and live in your city for some time. in easy reach. He resolved to stay
 192 KISHKINDHA KANDAM

fM\(d'fiijjl"tGfi ~fcMEfilq1t=stcdlt1qteeiff I
[Ch. 3-4
I
• f-q:t◄uPt'l'lfiJ~'ffl ~ ~tlih,.n.s~ II S5 r,1
i
~f, 4'ilf(1:.C4kit(•4((qlll
a.,,,,...'!l'l"l:lft' 1:
.._ f:Ull&r4\f41
' •
I

r.k•fllEilUC . : ~ II ~ II
within that cave. ss. He took bis residence flowers, and of lakes with waters sparkling
in that mountltin which bad an abun4ance like pearls and which was filled with
of delicious fruits and roots and fragrant many-coloured birds and animals.

~
-.i11t1itc
~ ~Mft-1(('91 • ~ QJ'\6ql -'qfii....l!J-~-•~ 6 ~ I
qf.lt(\!i'Wi4l'MRir ctf~UM ffls◄{t~lil( II
~'litiJ\mlijllfwfi,ijfflf.tdq($1•1\tl'l · - - I
• M41lfit•H( il,iif\tll..q('(lrol\4ilstijMI( II
'8ttrd (ttflt:IRI (ic!S\!'lMOOillt I ~ : ~ ~ ' ~ R-<NJUffl II 3 I
r' I
if ~~ «(16111.fM'&I ~ c.ft:t◄\U I ~ ill~ts.ilo, ~,Rt.1wt.r'lfqs II 4

~ -ro«,t1u;i ilfRcl( ftl:«•1011 IR I ,,,q~•IUII ~ <lit~•.uii~ II s

Chapter 4
RAMA IN REI'REAT AT PRAVARSHANA

Rama instructing Laksbmana OD his They resembled a herd of elephants in rut

ritualistic worsllip (1-42).
with golden seats spread on their top. 3. On
1. Rama and Laks~a spent happily the grassy mountain surface could be seen
the rainy season, moving about for recrea- moving about birds and beasts. happy
tion among the caves made· of precious and plumpy by consuming an abundance
stones on the mountain side and subsisting of fresh green grass. Seeing Rama•s pre-
withgreat satisfaction on the fruits and roots sence there, they stood looking at him with
available there in abundance. 2. There wide-open eyes. (4-5). Like ascetics ever
Rama saw with wonder masses of rain- immersed in meditation, there stood those I
I
clouds in the sky moving before the wind birds and beasts gazing at Rama-birds j
11
with p:ats of thunder and flashes of light- and beasts who were verily Siddhas come
1,

ning coming from within their watery mass. to serve the Supreme Being, as he rooved
------------------------

.55 .& 1-15) RAMA IN RBTREA T AT PRAVARSHA~A 193

mfitf51««.1 ~,11... ,;.a ~.. atti<'( 1 (-..umiit<il' '4cfttl, saup.. ,m:...,pqa, 11 6

314iif\1:_ ~ a' 111+q1t1(4f-ffiiffl.•lffl '111 I 31wllQNtll6'¥i ~llqf ~ 4Mwfl ti •7

ro-.ff ~..91~ &iq111tifor ~ I it◄i(i(i&;i ~ ~ tjitf;d cnfilwtl II 8
~ ~ Jfl('-Rfir-it 1Rim1&-t4( I ~sfil 6'8 otfl\U iRB 4'tl<ii6"1◄: II 9
ilill\85ll"◄Ull-tl441'1itlolf ~ iTI1$~ I
~i11$.1Uli ~ ~IW~ ~q If~~ I ~ 'hfiltf ii° ffl' il'J{ ~~cli~ 1~10
~~
1111 \~lffli:11-1\R ~SRI I \1t11N ffl (l\~q~f,4'11◄<,,1',.U II
~ij;.ij_ij 11
~•lfffl~Slf.fil~IJJ fa:31~ ~ ~ t I ~~t'.tlc:Q{~~- ~~t ~ 9 . d l 1112
r-r c. r~
eH..fi1afirf&1n~q, ,,a~c:UQ1: I ~1'° ~-titt ~n~c:Slf«flt(\- ~\tl◄m ti 13
tti&HlltlOOl'ltii" ~· 'l~4i'fllli~f.s(dt 1 smr:~;rtii ~ sr11'i. i : ( ~ ll ~4
~c•ifl
'4.a.if~<1ttr.it • \! q-1 Aa,..-a : 1 9;stf~ d11r.r~ (('11fiflfa;n !Vt 111s

ab OUt in
.
the form .of a· man amidst those Mukti, so that the whole world besides
forests and mountains. myself may be benefited thereby,"
(6-7). On one of those .days, when Sri Rama said in reply: 11. '"The wa}'s
Rama after his meditation was sitting of My ritualistic worship are endless. I
. solitude in a contemplative mood, shall therefore give you a brief· exposition
~shtnana approach~~ him in _all of it in its essential parts according to their
affection and hum1hty, and said: importance. (12-14). After being invested
uo Lord! By the instructions Thou gave with the sacred thread according to the
me on past occasions, the doubts of my a
traditions of the family, person must get
mind born of beginningless Avidya, have initiated into My Mantra and worship
been cleared. (8-10). I now wish to hear from a proper Guru. He should" then ••

from Thee how Karma Yogis offer Thee proceed to perform My worship as shown
their ritualistic worship. This path is -al- by the teacher, with deep devotion and
ays claimed by the Yogins as a way for attention. Worship can be 9Jfered to Me
the attainment of Muktl.• Bes1"des, Narada,
w
as residing in the heart. or fire:, OJ:'. ail image,
v asa and the lotus-born Brahma ·speak or the sun, or the Salagi:tµna. First an
y ·t as a way that confers Mukti
0f 1 ,
alike to aspirant should cleanse his body by taking a
Brahmanas, Kshatriyas and Va1syas as also morning bath 15. He '$hc;,uld utter appro-
to women and Sudras. 0 great one l Please priate Mantras, Vedi~ auici Tantric, wbiJ~
• speak to me, Thybrother and devotee, about bathing, and apply mud ·ot oUier ingredj~nts
this way of quick and universal access to allowed by the script11res '.for purifyinJ his ,
A-13
194 JCJSHKINDHA :KANDAM [Ch. 4

ll<N~ . . ~-lllfnl ~ · 't'Qlffql 41\llili ~ 1111 1116

f(c(!nql m-i .f'4Tdlffl1t11 •111al◄, 1 !IRQ(ll•&jiiiitl"• -tfwt II 17
~unfqcQs9.,:eq1 1lf """'qdlld, I !f~ltlf\ccl&Cl<t &'ff •fr lffltfR(◄ II ts
311.ft ~ ~ ililM " . . . ~ I il'M•iNIG ~ q11t 11tf ~fq- 111 19
~ S:c. . ~. ...
fci i-14~4q\\iqlfl: '11'irH•llf\cfi'( I .. ...
q./if-=-1•stmoqrn11.._ ijEltM 1.q111" 611i«re(. II 20
4'e1r.e11lfi l'+IM-i qf(1wqfrEt_ I Effiqfil:fq ~ '6'19 tg:&'1,.,\1. 11 21
wt ;:qi{{ 141(•14f\<t.-a(I( I acRfi: ~u: i~◄.-'fl9 \RI: -ro{ 11 22
Sllffl
~ccsc,;q1(i ·4Pil;q_•~ w
~ I !IRl'lli(i\lN (11ft •qtllR,tlllH:Ei: II 23
body. Then he should perl'orm. Sandhya offered on it.· As for ingredients, offering
and other· daily ritea. 16. With a pure of even mere water with firm faith by a
mind he should at the beginning of worship devotee, is pleasing to Me. Not to speak
utter the Sankalpa (the right resolution) then of how pleased I am when worship~
for the successful performance of the rite• with flowers, sandal paste, incense, and
The worshipper should then adore the Guru offerings of fruits, sweets, Paya:sa and other
in mind with the conviction that the Guru delicious preparations. 21. The worshipper
is Myself. (17-18). If the worship is done should sit on a seat. made with Kusa grass
on a stone medium, ceremonial bath of the at the bottom and deer skin and cloth over
Deity with water should be performed. If it. He should sit facing the Deity, with
the object of worship is an imago, rubbing his mind pure and filled with holy thoughts.
is necessaey. Thett otferinga should be made 22. Then one should do Nyasa or place-
with well-known ingredients like flower, ment of fingers with Mantras. The first
sandal paste etc. lf the worship is to bear Nyasa to be performed is Matrika-Nyaaa,
fruit, it should be done with purity and which coniists in placing the fifty one
sincerity of mind, .and with observance of alphabets on the body and on the worship-
~ustere disciplines,· and adherence to the ping image. Then should be done Kesavlldi
rocedure of wonhip according to the Nyasa by placement of twentyfour divine
~adition as ~part~ by the Guru. Decora- names, and this is to be followed by the
tion of the ama~e with tlower garlands etc., Tattva-Nyasa. (The details about thee Nya.
is. bigblY pleasing to Me. (19-20). If the 1188 are given in the Narada Pancharatra).
worship is done . through
with
the medium of 23. Next should be done Murtipangara-
fire, then oblations ghec. accompanied NyaMI (which consists in the place.
,with other ingredie~ts should be made. ment of the divine names given in
If the sun is !he ~ed1um. ~f worship, then a vu,,,.,,-Pan}ara-atot,a from the head·
. Jistic design to repreat the sun ;must to the feet). After •that 1.lamra-Nyib(t
ritua d on tbe floor aJld worship should be should be • don~. All these have to
be .ma e •
16-35) RAMA IN RETREAT AT PRAVARSHANA 19S

•tint ~ ~ fi_tqt,;cq1fc( ~ I 31£4q111S1i(I-IIC 11,q.i~◄ Iii' II 24

~◄rqq;utf lJ ~tqi!l'ii(l~ I ~ ill4Nt1~ 'lfficilf aft◄entldl( II 25
"•~m<ilt1ru1& wt1<at1R--c::ir I a1~◄1◄1ci1NM scfa..di.s ""'&•\ n 26
AJ
q'Rlfa'fi"4¥iwl1~: ~•wt◄\SIN'fl.ai I tu◄,ewN◄ro.ti '4◄il...•..ii•it'41 11 21
~ dr ~leliti•l($"4..i(.,
0,. ' •
I St4ia..CAl◄Nltq 111.awq; ~ : II 28
C:.:O•◄(Ulq,Sft ~ illl•l&Ulklf Sllfn<4( I .ft(l..ii.nl~~-~ffll II 29
111tnq~f.ltti '1('(1•1'11ftffl: I ilii ~ J I ~ fffll;n ti~+wM<: n 30
31•1~wtt=thitl4io1 pa;, l•litliRPf: I ffllclt.-\<iiil;.i'ot $'l'tdellil"1 ~: II 31
3t~q\q16wt1•4\- ~ ~ I dtijail'\-i(SIQq f(octl'l~Ut'•ff•Ri'( II
ffl'lt " ' 32
~~.. cill{~" i:tilW ~ ~t I ~~ ffl ~ t\'lt'i (,IIUqil( It 33
riJ ri Slfcffu P:n~;.iaf qij◄lil ~ I IGIEIR4 ~ \\IMl<d ~ sftP.t&itf.:clijt II 34
' °'
~if ~•fta1~ ~~~ ••<4( I !l''-1~(Usi:i\i(.u' ~ 'If M'Qlci ~ II 35
be done also to the image scrupulously. the Dasavarana Puja as given in Ag~a .
(24-25). Then a little to the left in front of Samhita~ Everyday worship should be done
oneself, the water pot must be kept and on with incense, light, various kinds of food
the right side the flowers to be offered. offerings, bath etc. with great faith (Sraddha).
In the same way, four vessels must be I, the Lord of all, is a consumer of whatever
arranged for Arghya, Padya, Achamana and is offered with great faith and sincerity.
Madhuparka. One should then meditate on Those who are experts in Mantras, should
the Jiva (embodied spirit), who is a particle every day make offerings in fire (Homa)
of Myself, in the heart-lotus luminous also according to scriptural dictates. 31.
like the sun. 26. Then one should think In a sacrificial pit designed according to the
that He is permeating the whole of the rules laid down in Agastya-Samhita, one
body from head to foot. Next one should versed in Agamas should make oblations of
transfer every day that Divine-Consciousness, gbee and other ingrediei1ts with the chanting
within oneself into the image to be wor- of Mula-Mantra or the Purusha-Sukta.
shipped and feel it as a living presence. 27. (32-33). Or without making any special
Then one should adore Me with great •sacrificial pit, one can make oblations with
sincerity, according to one's means, with Charu in the sacred fire kept by oneself.
Padya, Arghya, Achamaniya, water for bath, During the time of offering, one should
cloth and decorations. 18. Those who have contemplate on Me, golden in colour and
pl~nty of means should everyday make decorated with divine ornaments, and as
offerings of Karpura, Kumkuma, Akil, dwelling in the middle of the flame. In
sandal paste and fragrant flowers. (29-30). conclusion, offerings should be made to My
An· aspirant can do with.the help.of experts attendants. (34-35). Next, one should make
 KISHKINDHA .KANDAM [Cb. 4
196

• ffi(@IQl"I • ~ \f l◄:.t1'1'4( I q1fot~f ~ ~ •1tf\c:iff qf;s ~ : 36

~ 1d- 4'<4Ui'1~&.'k4J qu,4-EUlih I a1;1&i111•H'(~ IIN;;;aitfafil e,H~ ll 37

o..;w1cfdSilllar· ~faeccd~ 1 fff P ~ 6l«lt snt.ftfa ~IR(1€( 11 38

41.,m ffl: 1lriR ~ ~ ~ AA I 11i\'fa 1tif Ql+.tci Sl(t;f(c:qcf ;r 6~: · II 39

~ ffl'i 1R1i ~ 'lfiR ffl «1.1Nf«i lRla;rl{ I

mffl ~ ill ~ q_: « 14'1~1'6ES1U~ .J a P f l II 40
~- '1<1'41 _·QIII& . ~ltfl•illi'EitC1( I ~ SIR'. lillffaN fflmN qg:R~ II Ji
1-(: 51"6141.i~ ¥itqoocd.q l&ftn: I ti 9"@fq ~~i( f;a:t ~ 'Rillif II 42

~C.....-a\ - fililt$i11Nf \fft~llli{ ·' ~llr.srt{ Uil'Nim;:a- •Nffl~ II 43

Jf1! - ~ 11◄"41lil ffl t\q\1111( I ~ ii ff \.faq•10 lii'El•H II 44

silent repetition of My Mantra with the worships Me everyday in this way, he attains
mind dwelling on Me. After that, he should. Sarupya or salvation by getting My own
offer Me ·t,eteJ leaves with a joyfu1 mind, and form. The.re is no doubt about it. 40.
next engage himself in dance, song, praise, Whoever either reads or hears this supre-
chanting and reading of the scriptures. mely holy and esoteric expositio~ of My
Next, he •should make a full prostration worship as given by Myself, will attain to
~templating on Me in his mind. the fruits of doing all forms of daily wor-
(~37). ~-should next imagine in his mind, ship.'' 41. Thus, the _Supreme Being incar..
the Deity as giving the offered flowers etc., nated as Sri Rama, on being questioned,
to him as Prasa.da .as a mark of His grace, ~xpounded this doctrine of ritualistic worship
aiad he should place them on bis head. to His brother Lakshmana, who was himself
Then he should ~tally grasp the feet" an incarnation of Adisesha. 42. But after-
of the Deity and touch his head on them wards assuming the attitude of an ordinary
and pray, "O Lord! Lift me from this man, through the power of his own Maya,
terrible life in Samsara of repeated births Rama, stricken with sorrow, spent sleepless
and deaths." With this prayer one should nights calling aloud, 'O Sita'.
make prostration. Then, just as he brought
out the Deity from his consciousness, for Hanuman's advice to Sugreeva (43-54)
the purpose of worship, he should also take 43. In the meantime, in Kishkindha, intel-
Him back into himself, according to the ligent Hanuman had a private conversation
rite called Udvasa. 38. If a man worships • with Sugreeva, the king of the monkeys.
Me, in the way I have expounded, he will 44.Hanuman said, "OKing! I shall speak to
I
attain to spiritual well-being by My grace you of certain matters in your real interest.
in this world and the next. 39. If a devotee Rama has already done for you a favour
36. . 54] RAMA IN RETREAT ATPRAVARSHANA -197

-~&fq"i:lf.f I
°" ;r;t ~ a:
sdain@ ~ I Eel~~ f.mn' ~ Msw(ffl+'-fe~: U4s
~
~srfafi&atsf« ~tamsntfflsftr ~'Ill( I mt:6 •or
vm «( ~gab 11 46
~,:J•l'l"wf 4cfiHI~ $1~•U(1'h( 1 Mii. crr-R'1R'1' dlijifn -114!14.'I« II 47
400'11@ SiRl(llct ffldl'-11: qfuuaiu144. I wt' ~ f;ij&f@i ~ EIIR!I cl(~Gl( ti 48
lil¥4l◄wi
. Ill\ 'Tm
.:, ~ '1'-INl&H I SkS41'4 g;{q;:6
'gJlll'i:11
0.
e~q4'c( ~◄'flfa.di( It 49
~- p qq1,t ~ 1'1'1(1Ulf ~ . f ~ I &((=llfvr a_~a_,;ff i't'-11:Jl ~ ~ II so
ij<ij~Cf41dl.(-('4i"'41'1(Ml-tl4-iJ a' I '"'"~ «11N1;.u ri ~ : n· 51
~ q~i(@ifd~ ~ ~ it ;r ffl: I
\~t{i~{ltq ~q;ij' U!I~ tt(inRlRI._ \I 52
0,. ~

lfflcll(li ~~q "1•U.-qi;satffl{: I ~ ~'t'-IUUQ' ~~ti f(tr: um: U 53

~ ~
l":~...q-1-;i_ I
3l•lfilldgo1Q~l~l9.'?f'1S1-ql(lw-clw\"+Jl{Ulfl<it(fqt_ -qq~d....l""cfi.,. ....
qqwfR_dilll~: ~'t'-fl'IIQ \(11-tkt('lfQ'~ltt ~J~q1;w1fa.q:ca1;i_ II 54

~ 'TI+ti(StUtlRl•tl'-IUI aq1+1('1((4◄1~
NiMi•Y lclil"I . : ri: U \l II
of a very valuable type. 45. But I find that Now in all haste, pJease send ten thousand
like an ungrateful person, you seem to have powerful monkeys ~n . all the ten directions
forgotten ail that. For your sake, he has for the search for Sita. Please enforce this
destroyed Vall, celebrated for his strength order of mine quickly. (51-52). Let all
and heroism in all the three worlds. the monkeys dwelling in the seven continents
(46-47). You have been installed as king. be called. All of them should come within
You have also got back your very handsome a fortnight. Those who fail to do so will
wife Tara. The high-souled Rama, howe- be condemned to death." Giving these
ver, is living on the top of the mountain orders to Hanuman, Sugreeva w~nt to his
with his brother, and perhaps he may be abode. 53. The intelligent and competent
eagerly awaiting your arrival before him minister that he was, Hanuman immedia-·
~th the news about Sita. But you are not tely put Sugreeva's order into practice
aware of these facts, being absorbed in and sent monkey messengers in all
women's company, following the ways of the directions 54. With great care and
monkeys. 48. After promising to find out attention, Hanuman deputed, after honour.
the whereabouts of Sita, if you fail to do ing them with good words. and presents, a
so,you will, like an ungrateful person, number of monkey messengers who were
meet with the same fate as Vali." possessed of great excellences like courage
(49-50). Hearing Hanuman's words, Sug- and quickness of )Jlovement like the wind,
reeva was filled with fear and he said to and who were huge in size like moun-
Hanuman,. "What you have said is correct. tains.
 l.98.. KISHK.INDHA KANDAM [Cb. S

~ q+fa@1i in111~,. AllllG, lftdtN<I& -61:Nli(qi(ql( I 1

'ITT' ~'IUJ it .fflffl Ut!J«wi ~ ~ I '-"'q~, ~ f;f~ij'-=> ii' ~SQIN oq1fq;n4.. n
G,

4'er<ft@ ~ ii >.tl~l• filc1,;m ii' 1 ~ '11lwtllif (If' m~if ~l:1~1 ~ ISi ill ll
°"
C:&1\◄1(1<cq1fit • fl9TPR q~i;wir. I srf~ JTI! ~ \lRli.f;r it :stii'tiltif&it II 4
~

t
ifRn •~ '44«41tf41 Q,51◄(d,UCii( I ~ =q~4.~ ◄«..-ffl ~~l(d4 H s
\Ml~i 1ttq_q«..& ~ snan;t_ aR1t1m- I ~SN ~~ l(i( lq~lil-ff fil-n ll 6
~ ~ :s\lilEtti \\'\Ell . , ~ ~ffli: I PtOSN '(111(1-TI llf~ i(f ii q:t'lf~ II 7
~ f.l•a• snat wfqi ~ ~,, , ~&ff~~ Wetl«~sft,~: II 8
;rmft, lro{ 't}('-441A inq~ firn( I '(~•rf\qj ~~: ~~ M4i4iffl ft: 'IP( 11 9
,;

~.~ ~ Uitifl◄Elt( crml' ~~ it5'f-SN ~ ~ 1110

i
1
I
I

Chapter 5
LAKSHMANA'S ULTIMATUM TO SUOREEVA

'I
l llama's grief, thinking of Sita (1-25) you must be to sustain life without seeing
lI 1. Meantime, dwelling on that resplen- me, in that Rakshasa's abode. Separated
dent mountain, Rama, distressed extremely f£om that moon-faced wife of mine, even this
by separation from Sita, said as follows: moonlight appears to me to be as hot as the
2. He said, "O Lakshmanal See, my Sira bas rays of the sun. 7. 0 moon! Touch my
been forcibly abducted by the Rakshasa. I body after you have cooled your rays by
have not yet been able to determine whether contacting Sita, the daughter of Janaka.
she is dead or alive. (3-6). If anybody It looks that this Sugreeva is heartless. He
gives news about her survival, he will be does not understand how distressed I am.
doing me a service, which I shall appreciate 8. Having obtained a kingdom free of all
very rnuch. If I come to know about the enemies, he is now living in privacy with
whereabouts of that chaste wife of mine, ladies, giving himself to drink and over-
I shall by force get her back, as Amrita was indulgences. He has proved himself to be
I
I
got from the ocean. Now, this, O my
brother, is my vow. Whoever has taken
Sita, I shall bum him with all his sons and
absolutely ungrateful. 9. Even after the
spring season has come, there is no sign of
his starting in search of my wife. Wicked
I his armies into ashes. Alas! 0 Sita of and thankless as be -is, he has forgotten me,
moon-like face, I can imagine how miserable his great benefactor. 10. I shall destroy
1-22) LAKSHMANA'S ULTIMATUM TO SUGREEVA 199

~ ~ e~•ttn"' ~ ~11on~ 1 ,a.a.ft~'* IR'Ot PR f.1&¥11-te( ·u 11

IIIICHtUqq ~ dill-41\4 QII ~sFffl{ I 'tlffll 81<t(lq ffl «ift~◄ ~ II 12
•1-Uil"lliEi ~ ~- .cftttOlilil4'1f( I wt {;:a.AIQll◄i a llft,it it fiR: 9ffl 1113
,.. ~ Ilk ifrfat~ IMIIIQ I ttl"41 .nic111,i'f -~ffl'ffl'f<P{. ff 14

f•fisifi ..!li !ffil *

31i•ltq qiliCIE4il4 aEilftut,.q(i1.1ql( I " " QlfllGnSil-.9'1~\i lftt1Nili4U II 15
~ A<1Alc1 41wt(,i( I° .f.lt4cii'4\tM All•.IIEiiir.l ~ : 1116
9\a1111u:tn◄1td; Jlli{lt sn,;a,fiN I 14.itlKll•r.~11•111◄ ,•l◄t@itltt◄: \l 1,
~ dEEtiic.' ~IIR( I il"IN'td'J.i ~ ~ c(l.1<'141 fg II 18
~: 'icil(l.:t"lt,f ~ aR1 31ijl◄i9.dn II 19
~ - - llllfflf\,. I q1qq1 . :
'i¥4ir«lt ~lfflf ~ f.lGii~Plrd'-li( I ~ 1tttflffl ~ Q~q11.w1qa1( II 29
,0 '°
(lili'-101 lfilaf W ~ , illi'l◄QA: I U iil't ~ '1M "1 •'N«l(14~ II 21
ij'ijEcfiisl f.EIEi '!.I( ifh{◄tcli:11.m sm: I 31ij(cfd '"•e••l"" !'14fad~ It 22
Sugreeva along with his city and all his tribe. all-knowing~ who has Lakshmi ever abiding
I .shall send him the same way as I have sent with Him, who is of the nature of Pure Con-
Vali." sciousness, is seen as distracted like an ordi-
(11-13). Seeing Rama in this angry mood, nary worldly man· because of separation
Laksbmana now said, "Command me what- from Sita? How can He, who is the witness
ever you want to be done. Even now I shall of Buddhi, who transcends Maya and its
go and kill that Sugreeva and come back." effects, who is in truth without attachment
Saying so, Lakshmana, equipped with bow, and aversion, be afflicted by the effect of
quiver and sword, was ready to start. Maya, namely, the sorrows of the world?
Rama ·t~ereupon said to him: "Dear The answer to this mystery is this. In
brother! Sugreeva is my close friend and it order to fulfil the request made to Him by
is not proper for you to kill him. Brahma, and also to give the proper reward
(14-15). Only frighten him that he- too will to King Dasaratha for his austerities, He
be killed like Vali. Communicating this,, incarnated assuming the form of a man.
return soonwithhis reply. I shall decide what Besides, He, who is Mahavishnu Himself,
should be done after that." Agreeing to wanted to provide men engrossed in Sam-
do so, Lakshmana of great prowess went sara with the story of Ramayana as a
without delay, towards Kishkindha deter- means for the eradication of all their sins.
mined, as it were, to burn the whole tribe So He assumed this fonn of a man as Rama,
of monkeys with the fire of his anger. in order to teach man how to behave in
(16-22). But, how is it that Rama, who is worldly life and how to attain the highest
 200 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. S

NfiMtf'df◄;ni¾liird= m,qguu{;qd; I 3ffl: 'fii'ftfa.fqffiNqfqf(ICffl 111n ;rq: 1123

~f.d q;Nt .~rill◄f..ij 4-tcfW~'U I ~:atRt, f.1~{!11~1-r: ll"-''! :srr-n;~ f-i"-la.r n
$iWN•19,e«'lt ~ \.l•i◄t-t-51. ' 2S

~N\ffl ""'NPii◄M•l<tf..'ijcfi( I 8"'41-t(lw{II

t Ni11 Sltl\iiffl ~ clJl'fiM I "'ilU

.:,
~'it~cillll.( fii!ijqP11QN1(•m 1127
'
(1\.-t'&i\i
.....
stm:l\11111'.TI ◄l.f(I( \l\-'11Ulffl'J I mc:lff~~l'l
c,, ':I
~)
-0
'Qij(l.iRT 4\tfetl( ii

~: 'fflff0
{1¥(lt'4~q ~ ~l'lli(d(
f9'◄ 14 iffwt(f.( 1~-CW(\ qP,.Q:qq: 1 ~ cif~Ul(lt¥tlat JIUI~ lit 'I '(UC◄'( 11 29
rnswci qfleq~" \1'1t'JI: . filq~;f: I ~ ~ ~ ~ m{clfN f.ri\"((q It 30

,uqa.,a <,~.,. -4\fa.d (\s::\ffi◄• I ~@ ~mt itm . q .Q4#('-f€( II 3t

spiritual destiny; and for this, He, the One Lakshmana in a threatening mood (26-63)
transcending all the Gunas of Prakriti, (26-28). Now Lakshmana approached the
behaved according to time and circums- city of T{ishkindha and twanged his bow-
tance like one infatuated by anger,delusion, string, spreading terror into the minds of
lust etc.-in fact, as a helpless man subject all monkeys. Thereupon, several • of the
to the love of a woman. 23. Heis, in truth, ordinary monkeys, in order to put up a
of the forin of Pure Consciousness and is defence got upon the rampart, with rocks
c;ndowed with the power. of Pure Conscious- and trees in hand, producing a tumul- .
ness. He is the pure witness transcending tuous sound. Seeing the monkeys in such
the Gunas of Prakriti. Therefore, •as the a· menacing mood Laks~ana bent his
sky is unaffected by anything, He is not bow in order to bring about their total
affected by lust, anger and other passions. destruction. 29. Hearing about Laksh-
24. The ordinary people in ignorance may mana's arrival, Angada, the chief of the
Ji
credit Rama with attachment, aversion ministers, came quickly to meet him. He

I and weaknes.ses, but Sanaka and other

great Rishis know the truth about Him
and attained to Him through that. So
dispersed all the monkeys, and going near
Lakshmana, made prostrations to· him.
(30-31). Lakshmana, posse.ssed of winning
too, is this truth known to others, who manners, then embraced Angada and said
are pure at heart and are endowed with to him, "Dear one! Rama is in an extremely
devotion to the Lord. . 25. The Lord, who angry mood. I have come here at his
is unborn and ever existent, presents Him- comma~ i. Convey this news to your
self to devotees, according to the degree uncle." Agreeing ~ do so, Angada went
of their mental purity and spiritual capacity. back quickly and informed Sugreeva of
23-46) LAKSHMANA'S ULTIMATUM TO SUGREEVA 201

Lakshmana's arrival. (32-34). Hearing that said to him, "O great one! 0 worshipful
Lakshmana had arrived at the gate of the one! 0 hero! Considering this as your
city in a very angry mood, Sugreeva was own home, please come in and after meeting
terribly frightened and called his trusted Sugreeva and his consort, order us what
minister, Hanuman. He said to Hanu- we have to do. We shall do accordingly."
man, "Go quickly with Angada and try 39. Saying so with great devotion, Hanu·
to pacify the angry Lakshmana, and per- man, the son of the wind-god, held Laksh-
suade him to come into the palace.,. Com- mana by hand and led him from the middle
missioning Hanuman in this way, the king of the street into the palace. 40. On aJJ
of the monkeys said to Tara: 35. "You sides, Lakshmana saw the huge mansions
please go, . and with sweet words try to of the chiefs of the community and reached
pacify Lakshmana and bring him to the the palace of the king, which was com-
inner apartments. After he is thus pacified, parable to the abode •0 r Indra. (41-46).
I shall meet him." When he reached the middle region of the
(36-38). Agreeing to do so, Tara went palace, he was greeted by Tara, the
towards the middle region of the palace. moon-faced beauty, bedecked with jewellery
Angada with Hanuman now went and and with eyes crimson-tinged through
uluted Lakshmana at the gate. They intoxication. After saluting Laksbtnana
 202 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 5

-t "'4iji•IE!4 (1(41il(\-A= I 'lilN"4fa t~cftEIFT. fflfli =;Jf· c.f-ccq@ It 47

• - · IP\II ◄1◄<114* l qt44.-..i ft SSl\l(tK(1_d'( II 48
~ u,necq'1◄ ~ ;rq ~E( ~ I \11<1'41 eRir IJlffl ,;:0ir8"sq ~an 1149
' •
at•ll..•.:ti&I' ~ - 41-1<41\i I ,,1111,fidwaq
'
lfrcr. .... ~"'9t II • so
~ clf\'IIGilff'441E'lqt11f6'it\act( I w~ .... '8\-i(UU • -=>it it(PIICMftUi'( 11s1
'
• ! l l { ~ ~ s m ~~'(- I ~ ~ ~ ffl: {f illURS'l Sld\1.ffl US2
~ ,18.n .i 1tiic"41lt 1P11 {I: l (◄IIE4.:&,4'i ~ '"qui ~ ll 53
~ q,u, \ffl.i •".m scin,l\ 1 ~sRt•"<t ~ '1Ws1i- ◄1wt<1Rt1t: n 54
<1t1+11'4W'lf-cli :au,,f& w1 1 M\di I stl'ldU 'lb, ~ 11r-m: EMft~: Jl'itu ss
•IPM"4fll\uiif <IMi◄U qRlc~ ' 6NNcqfl ~ Q1141411(11d: II 56

she said to him smiling, "O Kinsman! fear, you can take him with you." Laksh-
I pray for your welfare. You are one of mana, with his anger assuaged a little by
noble conduct and extremely loving to- Tara·s words, now went into the inner
wards your devotees. Why are you angry apartment of the palace where Sugreeva was
at the king of the monkeys, who is a devoted seated on a cot with his wife Ruma. (51-52).
servant? He has for a long time been ~ing Lakshmana, Sugreeva got up like
:[
J_
sutfering from son-ows and hardships con- one extremely frightened, with his eyes
tinuoualy. Now he. has been rescued from rolling in intoxication. Angry Lakshmana
I that difficult situaiion by you. By your now said to him, "O you wretch! You
grace, he has been restored to prosperity. seem to have forgotten Rama, the areatest
But do not think that the noble-minded of Raghu's line. Remember, that the arrow
S11greeva,, being· addicted to sexual enjoy-
·which killed the heroic Vali is still with him.
ments; has failed to come and meet Rama.
(53-56). Killed by me, you too will go the
0 Lord! Monkeys will come from all direc-
tions. 0 scion ofR.agbu'sline! Ten thousand way. of Vali." To Lakshmana who was
monkeys have already gone to different speaking in this very harsh tone, the heroic
places to mobilise a big army of mountain- Hanuman said, "Why do you speak in this
sized monkeys. 47. Sugreeva himself will vein? This monkey-chief is more devoted
I
go with the army of monkeys and destroy to Rama than even yourself. He is ever awake
au the Rakshasas including Ravana. (48-Stp. to Rama's interests. He has not forgotten
The monkey chief Sugreeva will go with you anything. Crores of monkeys have already
immediately to Rama. Now please come into arrived. Look all around. Soon they will
the palace and see Sugreeva in the midst start in search of Sita, and Sugreeva will
of his family. After he is relieved of his fully achieve the purposes of Rania."
 47-63) LAKSHMANA'S ULTIMATUM TO SUGREEVA 203
~ ~ ..ti...s-
"~ liqdl ffl ~~:stffl'~~ I ~11-~,scq~qlQIQcif~Qf ft~ft1'1t--~-t1-a: II 57
• ;.ktlF JR( ~ 005( A •: I ~: \J:IQGl((I 8'¥1i( ~U114◄if iitcq@ 11 ss
"'-'"'""4◄•il ◄r.rt: • rit 1 «Kidli<fil 11N Jiff t.fii◄u.t~dt( n s,
SIGicUfJNd iPn I •IC&~~'I' l'fN \,.cf«.C&@ ••◄- II 70
~- "' ,0.
iji-ijtl\J:I ¥ti[litl•I
~ U..◄IRl,i'-llffl :.511-iiMfil<Cldl'lt I ~ (1:l'IIW 8"tl1Qwl' \ltlPild: II 61
~ : ~ ~ \lt1flc11..atqqa-11 62
ir-O~W4(5K,EII-R: • !t-(il(iq.QNQ.. lnN(it l
;f\(fl1tf(lt.f{i¥CeiQI◄: (OH\6' \IEl◄iti-qlli~; U 63

~ Wlll(Gq lc:tl(llllqtil dtllil(4(Mi\

~•&lcfilUC '19111: ri: II 'l II
57. Lakshmana felt ashamed of his con- He is staying alone on the mountain,
duct on hearing the words of Hanum.a9. steeped · in sorrow on account of
And just then Sugreeva also came forward separation from Sita, the daughter
and received Lakshmana in the proper of Janaka." Agreeing to do so,
way with Arghya and Padya. (58-62). Sugreeva got into a chariot along
Embracing Lakshmana, Sugreeva said, "I with Lakshmana. Accompanied by mon-
am th~ servant of Rama. I have been keys he proceeded to the place
saved by him. Rama can conquer the where Rama was staying. 63. To the
whole world in a trice by his own accompaniment of drums, Mridanga and
power. My monkey armies are only a other musical instruments,and provided with
small help in this enterprise.., Lakshmana royal insignias like white ceremonial um-
then said to Sugreeva, .. , have perhaps brella and peacock-feather fans, and accom-
talked too much. 0 worsliipful one! I panied by a band of ministers headed by
said all . that out of love only. Please Hanuman, Neela, Angada, and a big follow-
pardon me for the same, 0 . Sugreeva ! ing of bears and monkeys-Sugreeva now
We shall even now go to see Rama. went to Rama's presence.
204 KJSHKINOHA KANDAM {';)i

lftwl.i"11 ~
%{Jj• /

~ ... ~ (14181-i .ycnuR ~~ I iqcdlWMQ'~ Fmi '51~n~fimfar(l1( II l

,,
Nlllql.. ~;i ~ - t.ld-ill$l@l'lall{ I lffiltf.R(({;{I~ 'ff~~ ~'1~: II
~•U~Sf<tl~ufr l ~~ qi~~ ~ ~ f f l II 3 Ir(
' yJ/;
ufti:1,11f\!le't1
m{: ◄ll""'liim1qrr1~TTq~1"'..=::ia~
l'l'l'l"!- r:r'i t '-ltqm"1 'tt11;:q1q• ~111« ~
~
'""",."'\\ , I 4 .Y:{
' ' .
~Sil~~ ~
.uiAT '1MMMQ1; I ~ q~ «~i ~~tllft ' I ~ ~ II s
i<dN<d,i(«•~ I w11wt1A)q«R'Qac.t1~,M~:
~14.-d.~«f.ilcq-n q4«N~: 11 ,
3186'-IRm ~uuqcf~ ~: ''"~fqv,: 1 «1f ~~'lffl: ~ $;:«P-l~rw: II 1
3(91' ~~•R!Jti \f"l\ll,ci\q11u , •latl\lN(i(li ~M~sfiffl~n srqr 11 s
$Mt(sstwl•~•'1n fflffi◄EliQM1'n t ffli.iiH◄<•II• a_')qq1e1tct1rq'< n - ,
u1,'iRw11m: tf¾1.1-«Qf'lqr: 1 • : -rf~ ffl qJ;Rf G:~~: 1110

Chapter 6
SEARCH OF THE MONKEYS
-/t,,·,
Monkeys Commissioned on the search of his deep devotion, said as follows: -'1/\i/
1)1i;
(1-29) "O Lord! See the great army of monkeys
(1-3). Sugreeva and Lakshmana saw that is gathering. (6-7). Here is assembled
•.· i:(t1 i
')j(::
Rama at a distance sitUng at the mouth an army of countless numbers of monkeys
of a cave-Rama, who was dressed in a come from their abodes in various contin- .liit
deer skin and tom clothes, who bad matted ents, lakes and mountains. Born in Prin-
locks adorning his crown, who was broad~ cipal mountain ranges, they have all
eyed and smiling, who was distracted originated from parts of the Devas.
by separation from Sita, and who was there In size they are like the Meru and
peacefully sitting and watching the birds Mandara mountains, and they can
and animals nearby. Seeing Rama of blue take any form they like. They are
complexion, they both got down from the also well-versed in all forms of war- ':,;,;
chariot, and approaching him, fell down at v-··
fare. 8. Besides, they are all incredibly .-J(
('i
his feet in prostration. 4. Rama, a master strong-some equal in strength to one · /·J
of all codes of right conduct, embraced elephant and others equal to ten or even
Sugreeva, made enquiries about his welfare, ten thousand elephants. There are still
and seating him by bis side, extended to others whose strength cannot be estimated.
him a reception according to tradition. (9-10). These monkey heroes are of varied
5. Now Sugreeva, in an ·attitude expressive complexions-some shining ~e anitmony,
1-22] SEARCH OF THE MONKEYS 20S

"'#(htllcfilRGJ: {ff I ~1u11'1fa'lt (tu :.mi;ren11tir !f~nn

'fi{!l'lf_l!fr~;m •ll'TI'
~ 1'" 11f;:furt IN: c5lftq~F!~~: I ~~ M@41ffl' 111:IU=filq,(f:fiq: II 11
~

◄19;9.sitsfaa~ ~ ~'l~t ~: I wt'(ffl' ~ ' I an1Jt qq) •1--Yitu~: II 13

...
~
:l1n<'<l".'....ifi
.i:. .a:,
'1..a.◄ !lil=:t mn
' ' .
WR« ~~ =q 1 i1q:11fFi) ef~: l'llfflr~ v;cr =q 11 14
~u lq irg:rlf-E(: fi1ar ili1«it fflr 1 a,;:a, sna,.-it~ +14TR ao
€\' '{'-NJ uir 11 1s

1li{kq1.ft 11g:pft1:i1: ~•Sfi~tJq(O.fHrt: I ~ ~«: .trafit~~~: II 16

~~ur: ~ ~~a-i:qc(f: I ~ tlfRftijd: ~thn.iwu ;ni( ~ ~: II 17
~
~

'(f~ij(!'qitJt cm:) ~iafmijt if€51Rfi:fi; I ~ft ~ ~ il(q~-:c(if tq-,a~A~m 11 1s

~: 'RaBI~ f;r,;Q(T: ~\TI~ I amnrrq- ~~~ ri ~ i:rmfa.r: 11 19
~: ~qrRt,~aq ('i\QIIIRffMii: I mg: '11t-11ft.1 ri ~. ffip.fafh◄I.( 11 :zo.
uiR
,u,fun-1 ft i!fr.t"EAI r.t~e" ~ ~ I '!~ ~ cRif ~: !dd+IM&: II 21
--
i,141141({ llf'&-it •. · 4M(li( 41-1\'fif; I ~'l ~illl Fttfel Ql..cf l:f<i-{ 3(QI' ijtcf\~ 1122
some golden-coloured, some with red faces, Sushen~, Tara and Kesari, the hlghsouled
some long-tailed, some crystal-clear, and and mighty father of Ham.iman. - All of
some demon-like. All these· monkeys of them are endowed with great. character and
various sizes and appearance are roaming in their warlike quality equal to Indra him-
about roaring, thus expressing their war- self. Everyone of them is a leader of a
lust. 11. O Lord! All these monkey- crore of monkeys. All of them, born of
beroes, subsisting on roots and fruits, are Devas, are assembled here to carry out
now assembled here to carry out your your orders. Here is Vali's son Angada
orders. Besides them, there is the army equal to Vali himself in strength, and
of bears, whose leader is the wise and heroic capable of destroying armies of Rak-
Jambavan. (12-19). Here is another, my shasas. All these and several others, capable
famous chief minister Hanuman, who is of catapulting pieces of moumain and
the leader of a crore of bears and noted for adepts in destroying enemy forces, are
his great strength and courage. He is the assembled here ready to give up their Jives
off-spring of the Wind-deity, possessed of for your sake. 0 the noblest of Raghu's
unlimited prowess, the best among intellec- line! All these are at your disposal, ready
tuals and an adept in diplomacy. Next, to carry out your orders."
0 Rama, hear the names of my other (20-24). Thereupon Rama, embracing
generals in the order of their importance. Sugreeva with tears of joy in his eyes,
They are: Nata, Neela, Gavaya, Gava- said, "O Sugreeva, you know the serious
ksha, Oandhamadana, Sarabha, Maindava, nature of the mission we are to undertake.
Gaja, Panasa, Balimukha, Dadhimukha, If it pleases you, you have to institute a
206 KJSHKINDHA KANDAM ro. 6
iJIJuti fc::l1¥iM.f SltiM-1 flCl◄Eil-l I l◄<fii '111AJ◄;Q l,tlird IM.1..QI( ti 23
~ ~ ffi" ~ fimc.iltl ~ I Si'lq11n« - ~ i1'4ili14\( II 24
Ptf¾◄-t1 srq'4it "l◄.:it -•◄• Uiii4( 1 q,'4,a.◄re...r..◄m q")s,6e1s,.~= " is

~ ~ . _ , ~ cff ql(li~ ~ ~ I ~ Slllllif;«Efl ~ ~: SIIG@l'I ~ t 1126

~ sr~cq- Git~ ◄lii<li( 1tli1N!fiilli( I ~111.r q-m '1roli ;rm 4"Fci-ll ~: 11 27
apg~ ifffiffl' ~~ 00 ◄-El-i'lilctla:· 1 3'N!lli-1111-6◄ Q}tftq114'E1411( II 21
'
44411tll'9<9Sfi lftdlq i(lqdf ~: I
~NI,~- 11'lloi ft ~ lfiN(C'qij I &l-llfit ~.a- ~q:;;g qRU: U'4ld4ll29
l(it 'l'ft-d' ~ ~ At{.saU ql\11,qwq I «\(liq, 3iiKl•I il\ilWSI ft I II 30
V.ffl N•P4•1c.:. ~ s • Cf4fflqq'(_ I • "-~;q 'IIIFl l1i1lii{ 11. 31
ii'l•Hw<
~fimt illlNI "4tliit<lh◄U I ~ : f.E!INRIOtl~ l'lffl cfqf\u ~-11

search for the whereabouts of Sita, the Sugreeva prostrated before Rama, and sat
daughter of Janaka." With great pleasure by his side.
Sugreeva thereupon directed all bis powerful (28-29). Seeing Hanuman about to Rtart,
monkey followers to take up this search Rama callP.d him aside and said to him:
for Sita While sending various types "As a token for recognition, you privately
of monkeys in different directions, he select· give to Sita this signet ring of mine, having
ed. ~ter much deliberation, a special band my name inscribed on it. I deem you, 0
of his followers to go in the southern direc- monkey leader, as the principal agent
ti~n. . In this group he specially included in this enterprise. I have undentood the
his heir-apparent Angada, Jambavan, Hanu- full ~xtent of your prowess. Now go ahea4.
man of mighty prowess, Nata, Sushena. 1\{ay success attend your effort!"
Sarabha, Mainda and Dvivida. He gave
the following order to the search party. Meeting with Svayamprabba (30-58)
(25-27~. uYou have to spare no etfort in 30. Angada and other monkeys who
searching for the virtuous and handsome were thus commissioned by their king to
Sita. You have to finish your search with- search for Sita, wandered here and there for
in the period of a month. Any one return- long on their quest. 31. In the forest of
ing even a day after the lapse of that period the name Vindhya they came across a
. out Sita, will have to face fierce and gigantic Rakshasa subsisting on
without finding
severe. P~•shtnent at my hand, including the deer and elephants he came across.
execution. After giving these- directions 32. Some of these great monkeys took this
and sending otr those powerful nionkeys, monster to be Ravana. and with enthusiastic
23-44]. SEARCH OF THE MONKEYS 201
(' Q.,, • ,;;. ""
-IN ~ (tlffil ).fl(.q.-lf(l'-1'( I (['Im: QRii<il ~ wflNW;.=l_ tR!lff(: 1133
A-v114) it(l<uft u,. ilcatt,~.t:
0 1 (tU•11( ~ ~~~ ~ n . 34
atls('leJI< si1'•i:«1Al":~~qxa~n 315ff~a' «rs~ ;r~ JIN~UTI •hUY'-14( It 35
~SctNr qin;ri 11flr~u 1 ~ ffl1R ~ ◄1;:;;c11~,@lir: 11
"11;:i(1: 36
31•tt4il< 'ii{\~ ~~q;f_ ~~: I . 31'ffl\1'-H•llfulf.Nffltll.i{ EIKN~_ift«llll-t II 37
~'1(il q+cq;ift.flU•llijsOUIQ'ff;qdl< I 1{{1'{ ~cfganq-6F( 11ful4"lf<(q~ie{ II 38
~~q~q141Qigd1◄14~: qf<◄Mdlli( I NRRffl'ffl 1ffi\' ~ EhwfEfiMQ.( II 39
Jf'f'fl ~q'f(lwft ~ ~qJt ~~•$"( I Yi~tft•fil -Efl<◄Qwff q)fi1;ft :q\il'liNitij" 40
S(Uflei ..g:1~:n,d \1~tt• '1~ ~ ~ : 1 ~. .cft ffl:it. ~r.r~~ Jnil ~ ~tRtt:u 41
lffl ~ q tffl ~ IR~R ft ~ ~~~, t1q1;c1{ ~ ~ ~ ~ 114~
1ta'11r \
~tnfitq-f{f: ~ - <m ~ffl11: JI'!' I ~ 1Sff ll{l\4(iTI ~IQ U1I ~'!":II 43
fqd(lqf ~ § N «qPi: 91satt i.1-11( I llaa:if ~ar \lf'-11 ~ QIS~ ~~"4wll II 44

cries hit him with their fists. 33. On tree, bending with fruits having about sixteen
realising that he was not Ravana, they measures of juice in each. They saw th
proceeded to another forest where they were well-designed houses, full of precteus ge::.:
faced with the problem of drinking water. wearing-clothes and excellent food materials:
34. Wandering through the dense forests But the place was without any living inhabit-
with their throat and tongue parched, they ants. When they surveyed the place in extreme
came across a big cave hidden by the growth wonder, they saw in one of the house
of grass and creepers. {35-36). They found the luminous form of a lady dressed in tr~:
coming out of it, birds like Cr<)uncha and bark clothes and sitting alone completely
Hamsa with water dripping from their absorbed in meditation. (41-42)- The mon-
wings. • <;::oncluding therefore that there must keys, full of fear and devotion in their mi d
be water within, they decided to go into it. mad e prostrations . n ,
to that ascetic woman.
Hanuman entered the cave first, and She, on her part, asked the monkey
led by him, several of them, who were " h . s,
W ence and for what purpose have you ·•
greatly excited by the prospect of finding come here'? Whose messengers are you?
water, followed him linking hands. {37-40). Why have you invaded my residence?"
After they had penetrated a long distance To these queries, Hanuman replied, u
through darkness, those monkeys came venerable lady! I shall tell you evel'Ythin0
across a very strange place. They found about ourselves. (43-47). There was a area!
there water reservoirs with crystal-clear king, prosperous and powerful, named
water. There were trees resembling Kal- Dasaratha ruling over Ayodhya. His eldest
paka-Vriksha, the heavenly wish-yielding son of great nobility and fame is named
 208

Gilli◄ wt uq: l!ftci

KISHKINDHA .KANDAM

81!!'11 ~ I ~ firstlll4◄ ~ ptq◄(!id\41'( II 45

[Cb. 6
II
't•J'4S◄ftli SIii: m ◄'44'1i•l<IU I rit ~ fitP:l.sc;:a) '51fi14't 414iilfile~'1f:tl 4b
"
""Jj.},
•' ·_·. ?:,
_!IPRr . qi 1iR ~.,. ~&11•1ari 1 ~ err ~lfflm • .... ~ ff ifa: ;r: ~ 1147
J1i
irfir:n ~ ffl ~ ... ◄l◄ (f.l. Siil ~): I 7.J~ ~~~f.r ~~ 11~116 'f'-1: 1148 1j
3fl•l-.&d ffl ffl 111f ,.=q,..t , . : I (fqfa' ~fflr 'f~r ~ ~~ «4◄ 1'1°<n 1149 ()]
I!:~

i)
~ : ~ ~ a- ..,,..,RH!~n Avian 1 6'1: srrg: {'tq;a
c..
~fittir k. c4i(:tiift
0 11 50 !.l\
It
~if
.\i(t -1ti1 ~ f\oqdqqft fi141'4ur~ I ~ ~ ~ fflq'fqffl" 'llfir;fi II st
i"\l
. !1'h
~ -~i "'a.,~ ~~ lfl:~ I 3N' Ril~ ~ UO::ffl' q(flll(rq~dl~'( II 52 :,~i
~ ~ ~ .;(Ulfd~q\l ~NRJaft
••--~
.,
~

iilili4ffli ·-~
I ;rp:iJf ~qiq1u {(0 q11.-a~~ ~ 11 SJ
11nu\et ~ 1 di.f f.t,nc.-a\' ~ ~.fu,~c1fatft 11 54 . /4t
tf 1
I
i ~ ~mdir{M, .t,<1<4.,n~~:, 1t't•~«~otTffl Nilf<ur'6 ~ II 5S
fl\··;
<'iM
\!ji
'Li,!
\•"
Rama. . Obeying the command of his father, accordingly, and with their hunger and ·1;
he along with his wife Sita and brother thirst appeased, gather.ed round her and /X
Lakshmana. came to stay in the forest. stood with palms joined in salutation. \'t,&L
i
There, his devoted wife was abducted by Th.it divine-looking ascetic woman then .~-f#f,1
,1:S1i

eviJ..minded RJvana. Subsequently, Rama said, addressing Hanuman: 51. ••once upQi;i .
along with his brother happened to meet a time, there was a daughter of Viswakarma
Sugreeva and entered into an alliance named Hema who looked like a divicity in
with bun.. As an ally, Sugreeva instituted a appearance. Through the art of dance,
search for Rama•s wife and has sent us all she propitiated Parameswara. 52. Pleased
on the task of searching for Sita. Searching with her, Lord Paramesw~ra gave her this
for Sita all through this forest, we found wonderful place as her abode. She lived
ourselves very ~rsty and entered into a in this place for a long number of years.
terribly dark cave, driven by thirst. Fortu- 53. I am her friend. I am devoted to Maha-
nately, we have now come across you. We vishnu and am an aspirant for Moksha.
would like to know who you are and why My name is Svayamprabha and I am the
you are staying here. Please tell us about daughter of a Gandharva named •Divya.
this, .0 noble lady!" 54. Before my friend Hema attained to
(48..SO). The ascetic woman, who was Brahmaloka, she said to me, 'You stay in
ruahly pleased to see the monkeys, asked this solitary place devoid of other living
them to OOIQ.e and hear about her story beings and perform austerity. 55. In the
after they had partaken of the delicious Treta Yuga, the eternal and undecaying
fruits there an(l drunk of the nectar-like being Narayana will be born as the son of
water to their fill. The monkeys did so Dasaratha, and for lightening the burdens
45-66) SEARCH OF THE MONKEYS 209

iuif.-ffl' ◄lwl(l(d@I \.lltilfll«U~ tt~fit~IVI ffl.( ~

a' g~ I Uli ~ Sitlc:.f«: IIS6
°"
cfidlRI" ~ fita.,nciffi1a1+4 «if"l&wf.l( I ~S{ ~f1pg1fq <Pr ~ tcl'Of.4m 1157
~ fiR&◄'IIR,foi a,fq,qq if~(P( I ffl ~~- ~ ~ ~~-~ 1158
fflfir c:'4'9'?41 !JU~-~ (1'1◄9AIN'( I 6Sf wi 6uil- ql'"'4Gi ~ ~ ( JI 59
~ ~ mi sao,iq . 'lpF: ggn: I 311'( •l(•lc(tlf ~ <l1tt9iijd-l_fi1 II 60
c(Rft ~ ~~ f:Jtt-11wlfictl•l6I I ill◄'nhi(ilifiil ~it~ aq: II 61

!Jllilf ~;rpf & 'fiMiij il°SII' ~ : I 3M ft fff wl'l411PI .. ,,ut1u ffli

. ~ 61
~'m ~~ il~~f(q~ I ~qp;n,44f.t-Efil"08'iTI 4Ui'4~!1(:
~
.
\\ 63

-I' <!f~~m fi~ ~~ ~qlfl' I it(l\.ll•l◄dlwlt ~ "1Micf\•INNEQ'-II II 64

31◄tnuifsft.r il•I◄'( ."1 ~fir ffiql:Jt I <ffit ~R~ lt: •m~ ~ ~If II 6s
..~a<◄ ~ a- ro cqJg _ il/1.l<tlit 1 Ulf ~ 'IT~lffl ~ ~ II 66

of the earih, he will move about in this forestr voice choked with emotion: (61-66). "O
(56-57). Jn· search of his wife Sita, a troop great Lordi I am Thy servant come here
of monkeys will .come to the cave where to see T~ee. For getting a sight of Thee,
you are residing. Extend a proper reet::p- I have been staying in a cave for countless
tion to them and then do heartfelt salutation years, performii:l.g great austerities. Those
to Rama. After that, you will attain to the austerities of mine have come to fruition
Status of Vishnu, which is the goal of Yogis today. Though Thou art residing within the
alone.' So now, I am 'in a hurry to meet hearts of all as well as without, Thou art
Rama. 58. All. of you close your eyes. invisible, being beyond the bounds of
You will then be out of this cave in a trice.,, Maya. That Supreme Being, I am now
The ·monkeys did accordiQ.gly and they fortunate to salute. Like an actor, Thou
found themselves in the forest where they art hidden behind a curtain -of Maya.
were before. Embodied as a human being, TJiou art ·
unrecognisable to those whose :insight is
SwayaD1prabha's Hymn (S9-84)
vitiated by ignorance. Thou bast i11camated
(S9-60). Next that ascetic woman Swayam- Thyself in order to provide. a :"leans of
prabha immediately lef~ her cave _and went communion through devotion for great
to the place where Rama was. Seemg Rama aspirants after Bhakti. Q. Supreme Lord!
in the company of ~akshmana and Sugreeva, Immersed as I am in Tamas, Ji.ow can I re-
that high-minded lady made repeated cir- cognise Thee? O Lord of Raghu's line! Let
cumambulations round him, and after pro- philosophers seek to Joiow Thy true natµre,
strating herself before him with horri• but as for me, I am satisfied with thi$ .form
pib~fioQ atl over her body, she said with a of Thine. May this form shine ever in my
A-14 •
 [Ch. 6
KISHKINDHA KANDAM
210
f
- ' l r i , ( '. . .
'qql0(1.:f n.,n
~1
',.11
I 9'1~.
/qf¼-..S:nr
,, ~-~ ...
8Sltf~Jit1tf~·1,f<~fqa: H
1\--..:tl·,"
67

3ff.9F19;i ~ 11tf'1~ ~S{RI II 68

fif◄-Et•lillql¥Tiq ~ii.=t'a;JN a' I

il1f: \i:11~111Al(11n~i ~aw{ gutr~ I 4itijj(6:fiturq\.!{11;rq1~tt••~cr~a11_ 11 69
~• ~• {RSI -~ ffl trm a
~..... ~ l ~ ~~ tfifiN ~C:: ;_~-ri{ ,... ,...II 70
..- ~~ ~~ igtn crm ~ ~ 1 ~;r.l{(~fqf(~m.mctt ~ttr-:a d'11rt1a~ 1
!it◄41V-i~l,4R - ~Rlcie-1~1b 1 '11•'4efiqm:~ ~r::tll•dF441+4.=t't( ll 72
"""'-"-~ · q ~GI~ 1 ~ ~ Q c i i ~ (N«: 'ncfff(:q~ I\ 73
m~qq, ~qr.i '11«1'"'; ~ iif;(t: , ~'i.~~0114,fflar fif"9;: " 74
il'lt1Jll if◄.~qu, ~sq{i(fQ - ~ \ ,r,~- 111qf~ ~ it ii'-41~ ~~ H75
q:(qPa ~ q1«.1.ai ~~llltft!!•il'l4J( otrmfteffl gfl(l~ II 76
\.\;JtM4U~1~,,,
91 ffl ~ '1\l~~qt ~~ q1fcl'fq fir~ I
~~ ;Jfllft8i1~1<1f..clijat, \tf~11GR «( \lffl g!ihnfi:Jq~r;r.Jal( 11 11
~IJQ:: JltAI: JJUrijl~C\ I ~ ~ftt;r"f wffit Ni ~- ~« ~.f~ It
heart. I have now seen Thy feet which can understand the mystery of Thy human
show the path of Moksba. (67-68). Beyond advent. 71. None is dear to Thee, none
the vision of those who are immersed in inimical, none indifferent. These differences
Samsara,Thou,the revealer ofth~Truthto all are only attributed to Thee by those whose
seekers after Moksba and the wealth of vision is clouded by Thy Maya. 72. Birth-
those who have no possessions, canst less, actionless and endowed with supremacy
never be even an object of speech for those over all, the talk of birth and actions by
who are established in the pride of wealth, Thee in Thy incarnations among Devas,
relatives and power. (69-70). Salutation to men and sub-human beings relate merely to
Thee, who art beyond the Gunas of Prakriti. appearances assumed by Thyself. (73-78).
Salutation to Thee, who art the wealth of Though Thou art really birthless and death-
those who have no other wealth than Thee. less, some say that Thou art born, so that
Salutation to Thee, who art ever immersed devotees may hear accounts about Thee
in the Bliss of Thyself. Salutation to Thee, and Thy deeds as a means for salvation.
who transcendest the Gunas but yet manifes- Some say that Thy birth is in fulfilment of
test as Gunas. I look upon Thee as Time, the austerities of King Dasaratha of Kosala,
as the lord of all, as the one without beginn- and some that it is the result of the prayers.
ing and end, as the one abiding unmodified of Kausalya. Sti,11 others say that in answer
in everything, and as the one Supreme Being to the prayer of Brahma, Thou art born
that transcends everything. None, o Lord, as man in order to relieve the earth of the
67-84] SEARCH OF· THE MONKEYS 211

ffl sng: ~·~ \l~T ~ a' -~lra 1 ~sr ~ :afRll~I f;r~ ~ lt J1'TI' 1179
~~~ ~T ffift 'i~ SIT~ wf I ~ it U'f ~@ i-lcRtif ~ ~ 1180
in;m ~~ ~ m,~~l(IJJ~~ 1 SiillUJ~~ ti\~«lt oQ#cie~ u s1
attK{~<4i'ffir~R: ~tJUscij·: . 1 '1T~ ~ it qq_ cR ;rpi- !1" rit II s~
~~
cqq~~◄ iftl\ll1\' ~ ~ il({-0◄-i( I
dtf llT ~;a\' ~ ~f(ffi~ ~~ I imtcf q"(itft•UiiqM(letkNtl<f II 83
~ tcfT ~\1~1'(~~ S1{6lt(~cfi~tf ~ . ~ ~ d(MUC'ij'&I( I
.:,t °' e.
~ • •
a~'t ~t ~q-ffi 1'wfltl ~~ ~i:f~clf Eh €1Ul~fq ~ ~ ffl ti
~
84
~ ~q~qkq(tq(qQI -3411\\{JQ(Q◄I~
Pfif¼.-Qtffil~ ~t ~: U ~ II
burden of evil Rakshasas. 0 Lord of the with Thy devotees and never with worldly-
Raghus ! Whoever hears or sings about minded people! May my tongue ever
Thy actions and excellences, attain Thy utter •with devotion, 'Rama, Rama', Thy
feet, which help them cross the ocean of sacred name. (81-82). May my mind ever
Samsara. How can 1 know or praise contemplate on Thy form of blue complexion
Thee, who art distinct from the i-sense -bedecked with armlets,anklets, pe~rl neck-
resulting from the limitation of the Gunas laces, ear pendants and Kaustubba gem.
of Thy Maya-Thee who art not an donning a brilliant crown and yellow wearing
Object perceivable, but yet art existent cloth, equipped with a bow and arrows,
everywhere. I salute the Lord of the and accompanied by Sita and Lakshmana."
Raghus, equipped with bow and arrow 83. Rama said. "O high-souled lady!
and accompanied by brother Lakshmana l grant you your prayer. You resort to
and· Sugreeva." To that devoted ascetic the Badari forest and there, contemplating
woman who sang his praise in this way, on Me, you will abandon thi$-~ l?llsicaJ
Rama, the eradicator of the sins of those body made of five elements and attain to Me.
who prostrate to Him, said, ·• Ask what the Supreme Being, without much delay.··
you want of me." 84. Hen ring these nectarine words of Ram~
79. She replied with great devotion, •·tn the ascetic woman Swayamprabha went to
whatever womb I may be born, 0 Lord the Badari forest, and there meditating
of devotees, grant me unswerving devotion on Rama, abandoned her physical body
to Thee. 80. May I ever have association and attain~d to the supreme State.
 [Ch. 7
KISHKINDHA KANDAM
212
~q: ~:
at•hO<EI ~

3111 ~ ~smfrwri ~~liloi! ~~t: 1 ~tr.ffl'.roiA: dt«rin~Mm: 11 1

6Snef1◄(1~: .tfilt~(C< ~l.:t~in I V'Rlt ~~ 1Uffl ~ tfffl'Silct({_ II 2
fflffl ;nftl•tdl411fi:r.1 ~ (l&:OiQif( I ~ tl"-0141; f%ifivuf uim~lif. (f-1,qfa ~
Nffld: m wf 11T fqtttfill(f;rn{f6 I llA mR· ~: Jt)fij~ ~irur ~fi,6: ll 4
· ~ ~~ t1 .r ~ (lf;ll'f 'Sl'ir(( , (111 qw1;t ~ uAT◄@ ~iR: 11 s
i(l~•€'tl ~Cq_i(\'-11 'Wffiq~-:1~qlft 1 ;r lf""-Sqqct: ffl:l ~ c1r-1~~1n II 6
Eq'411i\ ~ -~ ~ . ~(q 11~ I ~~;p.r.i ~ ~ cll.f~~l: II 7
~&.. ·qt'l;rrwn
-0
,◄<l.st'l'-11~er.{ II s
~ ~ ~S=Jt ~ ~ - 11(Ut~: 1 1Rliff R:Jt"«riitssr gfflt qqcrffln11: II 9
\\~tiq«((.i ~ --~uqql{ I U~: 'fOO ~t,ti ~a:ffl' ~lll~atat: II 1 o
~~,It( aiuR,1aq ffl wlifitAa.: 11 11
'° ...
Chapter 7
MEETING WITH SAMPATl
Anxiety of the Monkeys (1-11) · will surely kill me, making my failure a
1. •Now the monkeys,.resting on the trees pretext. 6. T,!l.at evil-minded Sugreeva is
of the forest for a .while on account of now consorting with his elder brother's wife,
weakness arising from the search for whom he should look upon as his mother.
Sita, . immersed themselves in very anxi- Therefore, 0 great monkeys., I shall never
ous thoughts. 2. Angada said to a group go to him. (7~8). I shall therefore give up
of monkeys: "Wandering in the cave, we my life here in some way or other." Some
have already exhausted the period of one of the monkey chiefs who saw him sitting
month given to us for the search. 3. We with tears in his eyes. now spoke to him,
have not been able to find out Sita yet and shedding tears in sympathy with him. 9.
accomplish the king's order. If we n~w They said, "Why are you sorry like this?
return to Kishkindha, Sugreeva will execute We shall protect you and save your life.
us. 4: Particularly he will kill me, I being We shall stay on with you in this cave free
the son of his enemy. He has no affection from all fear. (10-11). This cave has an
for me. I have been saved only by Rama~ abundance of all desirable things and is verily
s. Now that I have not been able to fulfil like the city of the Devas.'' Hearing such
Rama ·s purpose, the evil-minded Sugreeva private conversations going on among the
1-22) MEETING WITH SAMPA Tl 213

fer;:u.fa ~" 9iw=q1() • if ~ I

ij'
~""Stq•aPlffl fg: ffl~f~S@~~: I ~f~ ltl'~lfCJITTif~fr{ f;Rrj SI~ II 12 r
~at .-I' U'f~r@~q w) fcrit'ffl: I 3(( ~ ft'a- u;it "ra ;JR' A:+41V.f II 13
!J(ffl~ f;riiq ~~g;,j "r;rl~ ~ I "~ffltH{if(IJffij'ptqq ft :sltli-Slit If 14
i\° ro p~a- cfr.fU ~~'fit I g,ea:1~,~~~~~fkf€t~ Ills
ar.q1_guaif cl\-ir ~~ -1'!! it flcJ I uqr_.;r ins'f) ~: «NARUtfOTI'~: ·11 16
mm 'l''Rffl m~ ~;r«i=11T{~rR111) 1 ~~- ~,-rrar~: maJ~: ~ffl: 1111
~ ~ ~~f.fwfmil' I ~1q1~in~-t" ~RH fflffUJqi(; II
qrfmn: ts
qq =q qt'kt: ~ ~~~rfl:r;r: 1 if~r~m~ ~t4.....9q1 q~q(~qf➔ 11 19
..~ q1~qt11 :ara,a~~ llttttrt l ~tf ~ ~iir ,:11mn:tr '1(tlffl' qf~ 11 20 •
Q4qla'I~: ~: ffl~•nttcm I ~~ttt)qfq (l~l{~ ~:It ~ itfl.fl.f I II 21
ua
C.

~%fp&,nffl11 ~¥41411~ ~ 1 {tl.flf~~vrrt~r~ 11m ~ ff«l-.:cES( n22

monkeys, Hanuman, the son of the Wind- ning them. how will they stay with you?
god, who was versed in the art of adminis- (16-22). I shall reveal to you a highly
tering consolation to people, embraced esoteric truth. 0 child! Rama is not a
Angada and spoke to him. mere man. He is the Divinity, the eternal
Being Narayana Himself. Sita .is His
Hanumam assuages their fears (12-22) Maya Sakti. who infatuates the whole
He said: (12-15). "Why are you thinking world. Lakshmana is Adisesha, who sup-
like this'? This kind of pessimistic thought ports the whole universe. In response to the
does not befit you. You are very dear to prayer of Brahma all these protectors of the
our king, being .the son of Tara. You are world are born assuming human forms
also a person of great capacity. Rama loves in order to destroy the tribe of Rakshasas.
you even more than Lakshmana. There- All of us monkeys too are denizens of
fore you have nothing to fear from Rama Vaikuntha, the Lord's Abode. When that
and especially from our king also. 1 am Supreme Being assumed a human form, we
your well-wisher. Do not be under any too, by the power of His Maya, have been
misapprehension. What the other monkeys born in the form of monkeys. In our
have advised you about absolute safety of previous births, we had propitiated the
life within this cave, is not to be believed in; Lord by our austerities and received His
for, there is nothing in the three worlds blessing. As a consequence, we have attain-
into which Rama's arrows cannot penetrate. ed the status of his attendants. Now aJs.o, _
Those monkeys who are giving you this we shall, as occasioned by the power •of
wrong advice will not stay with you. For Maya, be doing His service, and after that
they have their wives and children. Abando- attain to Vaikuntha and abide there happily."
 214 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. ·7

•MN◄..ffl5'.1 ~Mch-511-ltA ~011,19: I ~ \f (.-1_1@?:Jfil~t 'IRSI'. tfl~ql'-f I; II 23

- ~ _·:- • •. ,cq,(q•n'Ei ~v;r~ I ifR'T qq~«m ~ 11{ ~ ~;r: II 24
·-f.l\+tSiif<:- ·--~ Rd1Qqf.:clau 1 ~qiqrg~..tfl.qqwa.1qr ir~n 11 2s
. . 1\' -~ 1l1ffl ltfflSSi~ yg_,..~ I -I' tqf ~fc(QTI ffll U1ffi qt :.ili-f Efikf{~ II 26
•◄••'8•il."€1S41iP41«4◄ ;J «lNt I PRcrm~ IT"'tr: JtP-iNiru;r~ II 27
- ~ r.t~=q~q asrcf a_qi-11111~ ri«: 1 ::rnAf~ ~ iRur ,;af.i!l=qqn It 2s
~-1'(1~ itt.:«1f«g(l.ij(I( I
~- ~tr 1.T-l*~l•ll(•!lif: qJa«f'l'1: II 29
~ - Sli~q\~wt • r~at•◄lel(s.!f.lli( I ~ ~;r~'fv: Sfttffl 11\-,USQ 1l' q:: II 30
.,n ,11,a1,¼ ~q1ftt AA AA 1 ~ ~ ijcl_lJ_~-i ~
\tldllM«n ll 31
A
~fq,qf\l· .fl ~i!CMffl 11m .f ~ l •\ \t'4\:6i~ ~ ifl"lf~:fjij l'=nl!llr.:4:1'2'ijnl:(r:r:q("T: II 32
-o • •~
1

d(+.(4UN ~ ~ .f ~ "'~q;nqfq I ~'41.t-t ~ ~ ,,~a,&it trff~l~,f~ II

~
33 'Wf
/Jr
q au!.f\«IIM, (lii411if "': pr: 1 qt\i sn,r i{rffl qt~l-lfqtqR~: II 34

~Orting Angada in this way, Hanuman way, they spread beds of Darbha grass an~
w~tb all the monkeys went to the great laid themselves on it, determined to dte
Vmdhya mountains. ·
by fasting.
i
:ii
/l:Jl
29. Just then, there emerged from a cave ,<,/'/';/
Meeting with Salilpati (23-56) .
of the Maheodra mountain, an eagle /' ''']
. 23•. Afterwards, ·moving forward little by
little 1n ---U."'1J.
........1.. of s·ta
1 , the monkeys reached
0
: ~:~~~::h~:e ::,m:::ey::::res:;:~ I§
th.e valley of the great mountain Mahendra (30-31). Seeing the monkeys preparing to •fi
nea~ the shore of ,!he southern sea. (24-25): die of fasting, the eagle said, "I have now got (
~ee~g that ocean, extending with no shore plenty to eat. I shall eat these one after \
m sight a~d deep and awe-inspiring, ttiey another every day." The monkeys were (J
1;1
were all fnghtened. They stopped near the
sea shore thinking_ over what they should
frightened to hear these words of the eagle. m
32. They now began to speak among them- ih
do thereafter. Angada and other powerful !/1
selves, "This vulture will eat up all of us. 0
monkeys all jointly conferred on their
There is no doubt about it. 0 great .U
next move. 26. They thought, "Wandering monkeys! We have not done even a little .4/:
in that cave, we spent a month without service to Rama. 33. Nor have we done any
locating either Ravana or Sita (27-28). servic; to- Sugreeva, ·or to ourselves. So
Sugreeva is in the habit of ·giving very by dying at the hands of this vulture without
severe punishments. He will certainly kill any merit to our credit, we shall be consigned
us a11. Fasting unto death is better than to the realm of Yama. 34. Look at Jatayu
death by Sugreeva's hands." Deciding this -how he sacrificed himself for a righteous
23-47] MEETING WITH SAMPA~I 215

ttiq'(f(I~ ((~ q(~ ~~r cl'r-f~"'fir~ I ~ c1'f ~ ifJf ~ : cfi0Icfi1{'f8~ II 35

~RRf ;:r1;m;r otJT~: tf3:~'f1:I{ I ~-at ct'\" '17.f lit ~q~: t'ffl'c(q~: (136
6fFll~t§f(: ~R'-m ira«f.Jlm I uiu a,:ruw.r: ~1'Ft. ~Ofif eitf;qa: 1137
lfur'QT qp;fqr {m.1' f.fflR if(f~ I ~IITi:r ~RIRT II 38
((~ «)en tilt QtS::J)
~f(1fl fvfita uit' ijj\-t{Of =T.f iar ifcfft<t: 1 Ulf(JJI'@ il'f~f '1 ~t tm: Sl'dl'li:11, II 39
-D ~

Um' ~ ~ <N◄itJ itglil(tl : II

(I ~ •
a,--,~~1""¥t 'nJ•~• ~ ~ ~"'111{ I
-~.... . •40
• ~ <T~ ffl~tt"1T'Rijllll({ I uq: U!ff:fi{TQ'(q ~ ~flij"Q(~., \\41

@i\~ffl ~ tllfur;i' Utfflf"I(. l <~ti~~ tfT;J(tllTt ~f.lA 1'~i \\ 41

~
~ : Sl'l1.ft1'tQ ~mqr: trRiniior I at~r.::rt;r(~.:~t~ ll~~~~:
~
\\. 43
¥tl~W(i:11-! f.l'~ij~ 'tf'~~~[rJtt.:(t.tfq ::tt \ ~~q~qt '1 q.~sRff;:~;t tt;~~: II 44
"'
llffl llR1t ~ ;sr1;ftq: ~)at cfT ~Nut ~ tlT l lffl':I q1qtqfetga:1; ~~dt( (dqUleflRffl II 45
t
'-TF{ GIM IRt tf~t@t cfi1PI' ~: 1.lf{ft{ I q~ ~i:I: 'lffi Qi=qrfag~~: n 46
~ qftsp.n VRIT '11~: ~.-u: 1 if(':t,Er~WI•~ ...s ,..._...!!) (I
Vivlldl '1ffl 1AT II
~
47

cause. Opposing the enemies of Rama Thus fighting for the cause of Rama, he
he laid down his life for the cause of Rama. met with a hero's death. 41. Rama crema-
Thereby he attained Moksha, which even ted him. For these reasons, he has attained
Rishis cannot have." unity with Rama. Next Rama happened
(35-36). That vulture Sampati, hearing to meet Sugreeva and enter into an alliance
these words of tlie monkeys, said, "You with him before fire as witness. 42. At
are speaking among yourselves about my the request of Sugreeva, Rama killed Vall
. brother Jatayu, a name very dear to me. whom none can ordinarily overcome. Thus
You please tell me who you are. O mon- the mighty Rama wrested the kingdom
key-heroes! You shall have nothina to fear from Vali and awarded it to Sugreeva.
from me." (37-40). Thereupon, the noble 43. After that, powerful Sugreeva deputed
Angada got up and went to the vulture and us, monkeys of great strength, to find out the
said to him as follows: "Rama. the son of whereabouts of Sita. (44-45). 'You must
Dasaratha, along with his brother Laksh- return within a month; failing that I shall
mana anJ wife Sita was staying in this dense execute you '-such was the order of Sugree-
forest. The wicked Ravana abducted Sita va. Now wandering in a cave in these
when Rama and Lakshmana had gone out mountains, we spent more than a month.
for hunting. As Sita was crying aloud, We have not been able to locate Ravana or
'Rama, Rama' while being carried away; Sita. We have reached the shore of this
the powerful eagle named Jatayu heard salty ocean and are lying here resolved to
these cries and joined battle with Ravana. die by fasting. (46-48). 0 great bird!
 '
i

~!{q
I i &,

J
-
,,I;
I

\
I
!
\ I
I
1
"JJx
/\*:
\11&;
\Jp
\ /Vi
1
-:Jt·
y
If you know anything about that glorious Trikuta mountain, is situated the city of )_

lady Sita, please tell us~" Hearing the Lanka. There • guarded by a body of
words of Angada, Sampati said with great Rakshasa women, Sita is confined jn an
11
joy, "O great monkeys! Jatayu is my dear Ashoka grove. This city of Lanka is /llf j
I'

brQther. Now after the passing of many situated a hundred Yojanas across the sea. (j
years, I am getting some news about him Being endowed with distant vision natural (J,-»j
from you. I shall be able to give you some • to vultures, I can see froiµ. here the city of ~¼;
helpful suggestions in reprd to your quest. Lanka and Sita confined there. Whoever
But before that, please lead me to the shore ·can cross this span of a hundred Yojanas ii
of the ocean, so that I may do the of ocean and find Sita there, can also return j;
j!
obsequies of my brother. (49-S0). After that with the news of her discovery. I myself I,'
I shall speak to you on matters that will be would have striven to destroy that Ravana,
helpful to you in your mission." Agreeing the murderer of my brother. But now I
to this proposal, the monkeys led him to am wingless. So you now try your best to
the shore of the ocean. He took his bath cross the· ocean. After that Rama, the
in the ocean and made libations of water .to leader of' Raghu's clan, can destroy Ravana.
his dead brother. After that the monkey s·s. Now you confer and decide who among
leaders led him back to his seat. Sampati you can reach Lanka, crossing this hundred
now spoke to them words that brought Yojanas of distance across the ocean, meet
cheer to the heart of the monkeys. and. talk with Sita, anc:i recross the ocean
• (51-55). He said, "On a - peak - of -the·-wfth die·-oews··or'foir discovery.'; •
48-.56 & 1-9) SERMON OF CHANDRAMAS TO SAMPATI 217

~:~

3N "' - ~ : ~+q1fa Qci◄l-t~r. I qij~gq~1~ if ft: ~l<;:q ~'fl~Q': II 1

8iqmf: cp.ctfHUQ ~◄eJ.-Ell..ij g« 'i(P( I 31{ ~ a1a1f'T VRm '4.tl◄'1 u2
~ c(Niji◄l◄f if{tt~ij_llQtu ~ f ~O~Jt<if qq;ij •ltfllNRlffl ~ II ~ 3
◄l'-OiSl'IQIC\il 'RR ·~ smfit«: I ~a19;~ q-fbu! qQu')arq ~ i \\ 4
R'ffist ~'IN(;a-~smf;~ I qfm ~<lrft.=l(~~S{ ~ITT~tl II 5
f(-ISl'-4 kfl t snuMftffl ~~my$: I ~~ ~, fttroii~~ .J ~ Vf.=ij~: ll 6
°'
~;r~~ ;r~;t ~ ~'lli 1Jcif" I lR: ~~ ~ •16€11.J~ II 7
~-«41• -nit: IM<l( ~ iff firivms~<{ I 61='1Ja' f~~ ~Sil ~ it;;r ~ Well( II s
all•tlPI • fflll{ ~~ .~~ I ~En' Fcilf'f ~ 'lffl ~q-(lf- ~fa: ~ ll 9

Chapter 8

SERMON OF CHANDRAMAS TO SAMPATI

Sampati's previovs history (1-12) heat of the sun, and from that great height,
t. All the monkeys, being very much I fell on the top of the Vindhya mountain,
intrigued to see Sampati and hear his words, losing consciousness. 6. Three days after, I
wanted to know more about him. So they recovered consciousness, but wingless and
said to him, "O great one! Tell us all confused in mind. I could not recognise
about your story from the beginning." the countryside or the mountain peaks.
(2-3). Sampati thereupon narrated the past
7. When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw
incidents of his life. He said, ..Myself and
there a very attractive Ashrama. I slowly
my brother Jatayu, being very proud of our
moved up to that Ashrama. (8-9). The
strength •in our youth, wanted to test it
sage Chandramas, who was living in that
once by flying up to the region of the sun.
Ashrama, saw me with great ,astonishment
(4-5). We flew several thousand Yojanas and said, 'O Sampati ! How do you happen
up, when Jatayu felt unable to bear the to be like this, deformed? Who did this?
heat of the sun. In. order to protect him, I knew you before as one endowed with
I sheltered him under my wings on account very great strength. How is it that both
of my love-- for him. When I was thus your wings have been burnt? Please tell
protecting him, my wings were burnt by the me all about it, if you have no objection.'
~--18
-,
.KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. g. N '
!/,/ :

~: •~◄~ gel ~fqm~:N8: 1 3(iff JllrlUf'{~ ~~ C::l◄◄ft;tl II 10 tr;;

11i1fi 'lll<fili ft ~ :.ftm lfl'l I ~sqf.H~lf llf i l : 1 1 ~ II II f

~ ~ ff 1'5'-1 ~tel'( lli ~it~aa( I ~{l{C!ff« 1:~ ~{: cill«P~: 11 12 1,',ii&
~ 1ffiffl ~S\«6f.ft ~,,w -f( 1 3T{«f~~,-n~: ~f?rQr«iiri'r 5: 11 13 /i
r,..914 ,n 6iO I ~ i{(ll ;11~1,e.q~fflillil'II•~ II
~<;11~ 14 ![
ifftsg:fqf6 ifli ..qlc(Rq;ns~~ 1 ~~ l('I ~«R: Pf!:~r~v~: II 1s !:+
au~q;u Mm1(¥1 fip:qr ffli(~: ~o I ~{tS{ .it.m;:fq"' Q'fcfC1.f ril(f II 16 _·:-r '
~l ~ ·'illlfitt dei{ff~{Slla~; I ~6~ Vlffl~ 'flCJfl'mll•f ~~ 1117 (!:~
~ qq1fa.4 ~ q"ll(r((ijl~ R~iffll( I ~ qe.(l flQi' ~ ~·~-~'lcfr;\l•a: u18 i1l
(M◄l&q"lll-~ f~~ "!~~( • • lt{cl I ?iratrnn ..-~~q~pt~g;:•IR~t ti 19 .11/4A#i!:-
,q
(10-12). -1 thereupon narrated to him the {jj1

whole of my- story, and with great sorrow this I-sense, the body too appears to be \l, _;i_;_
endowed with consciousness. 15. Domina- l\
in my heart, asked that· great sage: 'O
holy one! All my body is burning as if I
ted by the I-sense, the Atman thinks of J.Ii

himself as the body and becomes subject i) .

h~ve fallen into a forest fire. Without my
wings, how am I to sustain my life?' That
to the cycle of births and deaths, and to the ,ilt
consequent experience of happiness and ,:;.
s~ge thereupon addressed me, casting a • . • If • '/fiJ
misery. (16-17). The Atman m 1tse 1s /!P::;X!i:
kmdly look. He said, 'Dear one! Listen
changeless but because of this false identifi- ' • ·)
to iny words, and afte-r that do as you
cation, he thinks: I am the .body and I /ifl
please_ All this sorrow of yours springs
from tbe body, and the body is born of one's am the doer of various actions. Thus, the J~
own past Kannas. embodied being becomes the performer of i:1
• !1.t1
many actions and is helplesslybound by:the1r J!!I
Cbandramas •Expounds the Philosophy consequences. He finds himself fettered 'if½
~r the Atman (13-19) and wanders hither and thither in this /h
(l~l4). 'Because man thinks of his body
transmigratory cycle as a victim of sinful })j
as himself, Karma becomes operative. This and meritorious actions. 18. He makes a
I-sense, which binds one to the body, is resolution: 'I have done many meritorious
actions like sacrifices and charities. I shall
beginningless and is a result of ignorance.
therefore attain to heaven and enjoy heaven-
In itself it is inert without consciousness,
ly felicities.' 19. By the same sense of
but being in association with the reflection
identification, he enjoys these heavenly
of pure consciousness, it appears conscious, pleasures for· a long period, and then when
just as a red hot piece of iron appears the effect of these meritorious deeds has
hot and shining in association with fire. dwindled, the same power of Karma sends
Because the body is in identification with him down, however much he may dislike it.
l0-32] SERMON OF CHANDRAMAS TO SAMPATI 219

tffflm ¥1"60 ~lddt ;ft(t«i~a: I 'I.tit ,f~=IT Ermru ft r.r~,r ffi !-f: 1120
~ "'«Mu ~ s~;;qa ~: , ~ ~~ !~t-f 4:,r}q)f.rfl.tfila: 1121
ST{ffl'
qlf.t<.a.t &~ '1f(l~f<4N.d'( I ~ffl - ~ ~'li<~til( II 22
·~: lf-U5'1JJ ft,9;~1VtcJr~~ I gtcfU!flJI' ij~fq-~ imt«tflt~=tlffts't~ II 23
qt!J•U-1lUf 91 m '5~ 'f~lff I fflRf ~fi'iUt'mf: 1Nfcima-uf,rr 11 24
~ ~

JiAT f.u~ ~ 8 " ~~~ I lf5!il'l:Tfmf.r ~ff \'illtr.=a. i{fl«f: • ~ 1125

~ R; ~ ~
q1fo1q1a_, (!'-ff lffl'cl: • atm; ~ :q- I ict«ltrldl31'ltl'"6 ifiijliicl if ◄l--ti'-11 I\ 26
C

f;mfqffl: srltFr.a qir.ri lt'=atr: •11•~ I lftffi.!I~: Sllllq..~ iJqfi=qtQ"4t!.G&it \\ 27

;nm .uil. :q- ;ti Ci:.( ~(q'i=a' q'~l{R{:I: I <(•« 'f~f;&ifurr g~i q~q ~1q~ ~'-II 11 28
:SC4i¥tUiif6d~Si ~'),t~rtr ~~fl I q1tff!lffl ~ iftfq511fil 'l'rniom{. 11 29
~ infir ~,fur fffl: .ifiUfa~ ·:.!I I f1q~1:srqq~ ~ ri 6''1Qa'~ II 30
~ ~ lf'ii ~ ~ Rffiq I ~--t.i ~ct: suc;ilfa riu: ll 3t"
'l9iR 'l(R{
Wa' qqq, fi;vit wf ~ .;c1.i{«; II 32
Travails of the Jiva (20-41) after another. 26. Then in the second
(20-22). 'The descending Jiva, reaches month, the arms, legs, hips and knee-caps
the sphere of the moon, and from there, develop one after another. 27. In the third
united with a drop of water, comes down to month, all the joints of organs are formed,
earth, and falling on cereals, gets identified and the fingers, in the fourth. 28. In
with them. After remaining in that con- the fifth month the nose, ears, eyes, teeth,
dition for long, he becomes any of the four nails and the genitals develop. 29. In
.ty:pes of food and in that condition is eaten the sixth month, the orifice of the ears,
by man. In the human body he is reduced anus, the s~x organ and. ·navel are formed.
to. the seed, which being deposited in the
30. In the seventh month, hair on the body,
•womb of a w~man and becoming united
with the blood therein, becomes solidified and the skull and the distinctiveness of aJJ
organs are formed. By the eighth month,
within a day into the state called Kalata
the full human form comes into shape.
ensheathed by the placenta. 23. Within
31. In this way, the foetus gradually 4evelops
five nights the foetus develops into a foam-
in the womb. By the fifth month, signs of
like substance, and within seven nights into
life are seen throughout the foetus. 32.
a .muscular tissue. 24. Within .fifteen days Through the small orifice in the umbilical
blood will appear in it, and within twenty cord the foetus draws a little of the essence
five .nights a small shoot develops from it. of the food consumed by the mother. It is
25. In one month the neck, head, shoulder, by the power of its own Karma that it
b.c.kbone and abdomen will be formed one clevelopa without perishit11.
220 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 8

~ I ij4iful iP=itlf.r \,k11ifV1 • : I -316(1.f(tldCffl..Sq'~ ~'Pf.ffi{ '' 33

illeil\flA«(\Sl11'
~
611441.fl:,i~◄•-t I s~,u~ ~.a 'fi)mr: 1J11fl.~ 1134
14+41'{0fflff~qr ;:1.fp.rr.'ft?fi;mi'"( I
~ 9 {i wf(${cr f~~af
-=>
~;tsfq ttirt: II 35
ro;ff htd ~ ~:v ~~ I atUJ"lf ~JVJ~~ t'IJffa'llf.::ra: 11 36
31'11'41Gfl' 184141 ~ R:«llRIRt I (tfi 1"J9'r 1:w::rt'l" ~:f$~cr: u 31
~ AC!fi11ui ir "I{ qqi1'Rq-lf1'f ~ I {cl ~~ f;«1111t. f~itt'3t.illt II 38
~tf( ~~~ tn'~4?.l"SlrftR'at I ~(ll'qr;rls@t:~il' ;r~$~Jcl$) q"'-lf 11 39
'lfEliluuf'llqftt~: ~fffl ~'R: I ~ffl' ifJtrq'ff4:!:~rf-1' ~t v;:, fcl'trlla" II 40
~ ~•l~liwt lfch fq:fa.ij1f;r ~ l •rr-r il° 1J_a q\-1-rr~ ria: ll 41
;r
~. ~s{f~~'c.'-IIQIRl(q(f<1'( I 11":CIQl~ft~f;r cq~fqf;rif~«: II 42
-Ui.4.\i.'-11(;:qqc~"1if 'Sffit: ~ I !IR:fr ~f~qqcrf ,tff~rt~R:ffi( q~ 43
-~{(f4f.t\cfd ~q,r;n~Voll( I i( ti ~o ~r;<1qR11r;r11:ra-r~a: u "
33. 'The foetus now gets the memory ejected by the powerful forces ofparturi!ion,
of its previous lives and actions. With subjecting him to very great suffenngs.
that memory, and suffering from the heat of Just as a sinner emerges from he11, he
the abdomen, the foetus thinks as follows: comes out of the foul smelling bodily orifice,
34. Born· in innumerable wombs, I had resembling a worm in appearance. There-
clSSOCiations with many wives and children, after, he undergoes all the sufferings of
re~tives and possessions. 35. Preoccupied infancy, •41. O vulture! I am not going
With the maintenance of the family, I
to describe them or the sufferings of youth
Dlanaged to earn money in righteous and
and other periods of life, as they are well-
Unrighteous ways. But unfortunate that I
known to you and all other creatures.
am, I never thought of the Lord even in
42. Thus as a result of identifying oneself
dream. (36-38). As a consequence of it,
with the body, the Jiva undergoes the
I am now undergoing tortures in the womb,
sufferings of heJI and the life in the womb.
considering the impermanent body as
43. 'Therefore, abandoning this sense of
permanent. I have done things which I
identification with the subtle and gross
should not do. I never did things beneficial
bodies, one should recognise oneself as the
~or the Atman. After undergoing the suffer-
Self transcending Prakriti. Abandoning the
ings due to all such actions, when I get out
feeling that 'I am the body•, he should
of this hell-like womb, I shall hereafter know himself as Atman. 44. He should
engage myself always in adoration of know himself as the Self, who is not involved
Mahavishnu.
in the states of waking, dream, and sleep,
(39-40). While thinking lilre this, he is who is distinguished ,as Truth and Con-
33-54] SERMON OF CHANDRAMAS TO SAMPATI 221

~qf;r ~a ~ int~~ I ~~: ~ ffl-Qcfiq~i't-r ~ 11 45

q)fq;n ~ ft: ~:ti( sn ~ ~;mi:q~ I ij"~;r ~f(«t q"lefdll(~: II 46

ur◄Rt&& ~ tt &{6~=--i,Efiq,j~ I 31..q(\=q'Jfir ~ " ~ ~ ~ trof ~ 1147
;r~ ~~~~elf ;i'RNOTISolfq": I ~]'cfOl~ ~a'ft{Tlf ~Oi"cfil-ll•lfil"-lkl II 48
c: ., ' Cl
~ '1Pfq'f 8M i!f\=1111(-1' «lf,..ff: I ro~i\' ~.r~lft vr~1=qf ut« erir II e
~,401:t~~Rcff cq-r'tt ~r'l~ttt I Q'@II: ,.~~um:r.:t(lt IJR'l(qllf II so
31f'lflfllff;a :st'<ll'a'aR ~ l{i{(lf'{: I ~qr i: tfif~U~~q@ .J ffli II st
~, dhn~@ ~\:q-: tfi~cr ~a: 1 ~er Q'cl' q~ ~q€\~ ~~ ll s2

·~~~

vaq1t119 ~ 1A1~c(<: 1 -n~« 1m 11" ""~ . ii0\M,aaRtw'RiT 11

.....~'"' 53
~ cits~ 11fft,q1fil «t'lt ~,q-q ITT~ ~ PR 1ci~sqQ~ filqte...Elil II 54

sciousness, who is pure, wakeful and peace- nate Himself in the Treta Yuga as a son of
ful. (4547). When the Atman, who is Dasaratha. He will come to the. forest of
of the nature of Truth and Consciousness, is· Dandaka for. the destruction of· ·Ravana.
realised and the infatuation caused by ignor- (49-51). While he will be s~ying in -a
ance erased, it is immaterial whether the forest Ashrama along with his wife Sita
body dies or continues to live as a conse- and brother Lakshmana, Ravana will steal
quence of the operative Karma (Prarabdha away Sita like a thief and take her to Lanka
Karma). A man of realisation will not when the two brothers would have gone out
identify himself with the body, and he has into the forest. Directed by Sugreeva a host
as a consequence neither enjoyments nor of monkeys will come up to the seashore in
sufR:rings afterwards. Therefore until your search of Sita. You will have occasion
operative Karma is exhausted a d th
•h 1· n e to meet them for your own good. 52.
body pens es, you 1ve in the body without
You inform them about the true location
identification with it, just as a snake carries
of Sita. When you do that, your two
on its external sheath of skin, until the time wings will again sprout.',.
for it to separate comes. 0 Vulture! I
shall tell you another thing also which will 53. Sampati continued, "The sage Chan-
contribute to your supreme good. dram~s communicated all thi~ to me.
Now you see how extremeJY handsome
Conclusion of the Sampati Episode
wings are sprouting on 'lilY body. 5t.
(48-55)
May you succeed and prosper. You 'will
48. The Eternal Being Narayana will incar- certainly be able to find out Sita. Now
222 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 8&9

ct411i1Wkii11Slffl9'ft00t 8Ql(◄ 1<ff;rfit

~ lfisfa ~sfir ~ W: q-a: m~ I
~ MM¥1RUl~Slat'RQ' <mR cqs: mf
'{1i° ~ ;r 81Jl.¥11Sld(~ ~ : iR cn;ro: II 55
~ s4\iii('t.tlltil(t'IA~ dill¥1g,Q(Q◄I~
f4if\ch.,;u-.,ui-~"'?;,n ~: n c; u
talce steps to ·go across the ocean, which Mahavishnu, He who is the protector of
is very difficult to accomplish. 55. He, all the three worlds-of that Being you,
• by the remembrance of whose name even O monkeys, are the dear devotees. What
evil men are able to cross the ocean of d~culty can this terrestrial ocean pose to
Samsara and attain to the eterna.1 status of you'?..

... ,,,, ~

lffl NU◄91'. IJ~ cllil<!lflu I

~
"8( il(dlNC&n ffldld.:tht\!llijjffll II 1
~ e.- qi(qi,ffl' i15h-ECSfiifctl(¥( I ~WIKM'41(ill¥1:tlfil◄ lll~~ II 2
q\+1<1141-EC◄ '5~ (!Uq~ I ~ -Eiiff«ISI -t~Sci ◄lil<htiln II 3
"-ii«tstG.:«,Ri◄i ~~ ;pFNqu , ""~ qtf~ ~ <1~q,1cf ,f<,qfa II 4
~ 'llwf(Gd' ~ 11tlikJdt w1' ~ . I dlMC&(l if ~- ~ ~ if(l4cd': II 5

Chapter 9
EMERGENCE OF HANUMAN THE HERO
The Monkeys Confer Again (1-14)
1. Great was the joy of th k as follows: 3. "How shall we cross this
• e mon eys ocean?" Then Angada said, "O noble
intent on finding out Sita when they saw
that lordly vultu~e flying high up into the monkeys! Hear what I say. 4. You are
all endowed with very great strength,
sky. 2. Looking at the sea expansive and
courage and adventurous spirit. Who
unapproachable like the sky and augmented
among you will be able to cross this ocean
by its mighty waves and filled with whales and accomplish the king's directive? 5.
and other dangerous aquatic creatures, the That one will be really the protector of the
monkeys began to speak among themselves lives of all of· us. Therefore, I request
 EMERGENCE OF HANUMAN THE HERO 223
...55 & 1-15)

◄M<lurf =q- ~ <litftileP:n<N I « ~ •ncJcir 1._'-ll'll'f ifilq"J M-ili(OU II 6

~a- ~~ ~ e11.rfflA4m 1 3Tr~)i{:

..:,
M•tJ:N fflCRRctrtNM: 11 1
~~
~ffl' cf ~
ifQJ
• ~
l,cf:
~
>tC<t~
i::~
~1~'8_1:f I :..-
~"1
~ ~ ;fl -
efT t:(f&t(Q - ~ ~J l+t«fi(..f r(f(t( fl 8
acwa.@ ~: "'m
..:,
il-iiq"k1
~
iR!i' ~' 1
~
q)\11-1 r-tt ~m:~ c::~n=tt(!!ui '11g: u ,
,:,a,a.◄t•-ifl+l4◄i~ SR( ~ ◄••it I gu NAifi4 ~ ~ fl'il-l(!faJOI( It 10
fsuQtijfit;nS~ Jlef~fcrar.«t: I ro;ff efl&fthUffl .f ~+tlfil P-l'!llli!( I\ 11
at~sang: it ~ ffllt 'ITT 1{~: 1 ~wl<fftif«r~-il .r ~,;r,iq~ q1 if ~ \\ 12
~g: ~~•~<~ ~I~ ~ f.Alllth: I ;r ~ ffl ~N~ ii~ «~sm 1"1Nl\t3
~~

~ ~~4ctttil ~c~mit ~~ I ~fq -I ~ ~ :.it~d -=>

~ -1 ,:1+48 II 14
~ ~,r;:ftu ~ftt,q,fi( ij' WI I ~'11"14i emftt~f4'4€Cff-4<uf ~ II 1s
him who is powerful enough to do this, to whole world by one step, I circumam-
come forward before me. 6. That person bulated His foot twenty one times. But
will undoubtedly be the saviour of the lives. now I am old and my • capacity to leap
of all the monkeys as also of Rama and is very limited/' 12. Now Angada said,
Sugreeva. There is no doubt about it.?' "I shall be able to leap across the ocean to
7. When Angada, the heir-apparent, said the other shore, but I do not know whether
like this, all the monkey heroes remained I am capable of leaping back." 13.
silent, looking at one another. The heroic Jambavan said, "But you are
8. Angada again said, "For the accom- our leader and king. Even if you are
plishment of this task, let each one declare powerful enough, I do not think it is proper
out the strength he possesses. After that to give lhis task to you." 14. To this
we shall- determine who will be able to Angada said, '"If matters stand like that,
accomplish this task:• 9. Hearing Angada's let all of us once again stretch ourselves on
speech, those monkey heroes one after Darbha beds to die of starvation. Without
another began to specify the extent they accomplishing this task none can hope
could leap. From ten Yojanas onwards, to live."
each succeeding monkey leader offered to
leap ten Yojanas more than the previous Jambavan's Prompting of H8Duman
speaker. (10-11). From among the mon- (15-29)
keys Jambavan now said, "I can leap (15-17). Now the heroic Jambavan inter-
upto ninety Yojanas. In a previous vened again and said, ..0 child! I shall
age, when Mahavishnu incarnated now show you him who can accomplish
Himself as Vamana and measured the this task, very easily and expc;ditiously."
224 KISHKINDHA KANDAM [Ch. 9

16
17

After saying so, he addressed Hanuman

He then •grew into a huge mountam- • like
who was standing aloof. He said, · "O
dimension like another Yamana aotl decla-
Hanuman ! In this grave situation, why
red, "Crossing• the ocean, I shall reduce.h
are you standing aloof and silent? This,
Lanka to ashes. Destroying_ Ravana wit
0 pow~rful one, is the occasion for you
all his tribe, I shall bring Sita, the daughter
to demonstrate Your strength. You are
tbe oft'spring of the Wind-god and of Janaka. 24. Dragging Ravana, by mr
are as powerful as he. (lS..20). you are left hand, with a halter round his neckf
begotten by that deity in order to accomplish and with my right lifting_ up the wh~le ~t
Ram.a:s purp?se. Long before, at your Lanka along with the mountain on which 1
very birth,_ seein~ the rising sun, you jumped is situated, I shall go to Rama and deposit.
towards hun IDistaking the disc of the sun them before him. 25. Or, after discovering
,,
for a ripe fruit. After going up about the location of noble Sita, J shall return.
five hundred Yojanas you fell down on the Hearing these words of Hanuman, Jamba-
earth. When you could accomplish sltch van said: 26. "Now, finding out the·where-
a feat, who can really estimate the extent abouts of Sita, whether she is alive or not,
of your strength? Wake up, accomplish you should return. Afterwards, accompanied
the purpose of Rama and save us all." by Rama, you can go to Lanka and demons-
trate your strength. 27. 0 dear one! May
21. Highly elated at these words of
good fortune befall you who have decided
Jambavan, Hanuman gave out a lion-roar
Joud enough to split the cosmos. (22-23). the winds blow favourmg . you· ,.
to go by the sky across the ocean. May
16-29) EMERGENCE OF HANUMAN THE HERO· 225

,"41:tftfi:11 1•11'1;.;q•= -.c1•llffl'1 I q;,Jfmii) iR€ff 'i'tcfl~ttc(:tl•U II 28

¥ftllwfil4.Jl@lil ¥t11Etil l◄""'•ifs.-1·,11,c1'51: I
¥tCl'fiuft...:1111(1t.l14◄Mltt16ffSttciij ~ : 11 29
~ "lltli(S◄lttl<l¥tlcl'4 d•H4(4i(t141\
NiPlrilillGI -RIii l1f, '-ll •~ II
28. Backed by the blessings of the great that great personage Hanuman, the son of
monkey leaders, Hanuman went up to the the Wind-god, there, mountain-like in size,
top of Mahendra mountain, assuming a golden in colour, pink •and handsome in
form that created wonder in the minds of face and possessed of arms long and power-
all onlookers. 29. All the onlookers saw fut like the king of the serpents.

A-15
 w,a.(ciilOlfl

~ t ~t

lft1tl.l<'I ~
,.Hiq\-5\tr(f~lftti qr· ifii(l~lfi( I WttrlfN!(i.:C.-G.li~(t lll(@kl(Sh " t
~,~, ~ q<e~'lt-cf~ ◄-qwtili14'a_ 1 q ~'-1-i! ~ t ~ .,~a~ tit A{l~m ll 2
~ <tl(f.lif~ l\,1111a1Glec1f@€1n I q:{Ql'4Qi:I ~ ~ '11tr1i1Mfw-<(-11( 11 3
i,61~5{ f,ij\~st ~t cc:tqcfl\ <t\1€\lf. \ ·11101scq1a1«qit ~ ;nq Qfi™~ 11 4
"1(@fc€iet 'lic\l+'ltlfQqqR ~ i j ~ 11 S
ft
!wl«I~ ~S{ i3i(ffli,!JlttOJ~: I
ffl ~ &<fl6ff ~tcfi¥<f{f(fcliRfut{_ I ~t~ffll 0'11.,..1( Jrmtriqtiett<:fffu1 II 6
•cf)s,1fii!: t1•111fi1<1qi(l4": 1 ~onfliQ<i~1 ~s~cTiliq: 11 7

SUNDARA KANDAM
Chapter 1
HANUMAN'S CROSSING OF THE SEA
Hanoman Takes the Leap ing whose name even once at the ti01e of
(1-7) death a Jiva is able to cross the otherwise
(1-4). Desirous of leaping across the unspanable ocean of Samsara and attain to
hundred Yojanas of ocean infested by His divine Status-that Rama's signet ring
aquatic creatures, Hanuman the son of the with His name engraved, I carry with 01e,
Wind-god, meditated in mind' on Rama the How insignificant then is this small ocean
Supreme Self, and said as follows in a mood for me? Meditating on Him in my mind,
of high elation: "O ye comrade monkeys! I shall cross it with utmost ease." With
Be ye the witness of how I go through thesewords Hanumao took a leap through
the sky like an unfailing arrow shot by the sky in the southern direction with the
Rama. I shall now itself find the where- speed of wind-his arms spread, tail erect,
abouts of Sita and return to Rama after neck straightened, legs contracted and eyes
accomplishing my task. (5-7). He by utter- looking up.
1-19) HANUMAN'S CROSSING OF THE SEA 227

a11.1:01~M ~~'lloit aflfPr u:-1 <~•A• ~ 11'Qg;:a ◄•~Ru II s

•~ ~ cilwt'~'I'!,er.{- I •l'Q8~'1 'l~IQ=ffl ~;rir ~firsl;1J: II 9
~ - ~ ~ ~- -r ~ ~;ftlq: ~ 1 ~-fie"''"' -11111-(_t lflai u«URiw•<. n1-0
3Ulql'!_ ~~dliJ_i-d.S ~{ijJQ'lf.cTa: I q:;g ~ \f41wtB.4A NiMll&I. {{lfl-4( II Jl
~ ~ iRi ~f.t ~~f( N(lf.sidl I i{~I ffl -~ ~ · 6il14li('&lffil(OII( II 12
an~ ~ ~:
~
mm
~Uwt('lif~ I ~ it ~ w,· SIN:tl~ '111¥16 II 13
~~ ~'fffl' ~ : ttSIQi~~aRIR: I ffliR~ q,u.-lfld<( ~ 1:IIQ.Ci((_ \\ 14
tl'Qtj(fq :sn;r~ s(.-~ l-ioili?.f ~ : I Uffl ~ fflm: i.li'll'-1~1 c:61(1-lwll{_ llts
~ir ~ it mif U~6N -rins~ ij \\ 16
(~4'ccfl ~g: ~ffl ~jut,1\-+q(i{_ I
S1fil:tt1 ~ii'~· wit w ~iii~, ~ti\ ~qr-ng: ~ wi fcr<•<"' n 11
31f◄ :tt1 ~ ~sq •1'Q01fit" ~Rat i .~ffir ~.ililf lql'ld.'1 ,rrr ~: fffif: ll 18
Nell... Qim ~ ~ 'fifq}';jfij'(
. I -~ ~ q'flw{ ~ l'Q'IJ1:~ 11 19

Surasa Episode (8-25) my mouth quickly.•· Verily the Devas have

offered you to me as food to appease ·JJlY
(8-12). As Hanuman was leaping through hungry stomach." Thereupon Hanuman
the sky the Devas, who were observing said to her: "O mother! I am going at
with keen interest from the sky, felt that Rama's command to find out the where-
they should •test the power of the abouts of Sita. Finding her out, I shall
monkey and said among themselves: return quickly and, after conveying to
"This powerful monkey equal to the wind Rama the news about her welfare, I shall
in prowess is speeding towards Lanka. enter into your mouth. Now please gi¥e
But we do not know whether he is powerful me passage. Salutation to you Surasa.''
enough to reach Lanka or not." Thinking (17-lS) To this Surasa replied: "I am very
on these lines, that host of interested Devas hungry. You may go after ·entering into
said to Surasa, the mother of serpents, as my mouth. Otherwise I shall eat. you up."
follows: "You go and create some obstruc- On being thus addressed by her, Hanu-
tion to the great monkey. Testing thus man asked her: "Then open your mouth
his intelligence and power, you can come quickly. I shall enter jnto it and proceed
back soon." Being thus instructed, she without delay." With these words· Han~
proceeded soon on the mission of obstruc- man stood before her ,expanding bis s~ to
ting Hanuman's passage. (13-16). She went the extent of a Y0jana. 19. Seeing H•u-
and blocked the passage of Hanuman and man's form, Surasa made her mauth five
said to him, "O wise one! Enter into Yojanas in extent, whereupon Hanuman
 228 SUNDARA KANDAM (Ch. 1

mf!flchl( ~«I mwtrift ~ RU@1l I ffi' ~ g_~f M:t1W-:twi(1fi:q~ 11 20

ijij:("4ifit( ~ Cfilf:Otn,;sfwll'-4d4( I ~· ~ g:;r~ if1!,l~j66Q~lt: 11 21
stfe\:tq ~ ~: ~<~q ~: iffif: I st~ ~s~ a~ ~ a w{i{: II 22
•

~ ~ ~"'
ffl
•

~
"I

~~4\tll*utt: I ~ mgq u~ m~~ ~ II 23

~: ~ - ~ ~fr«fif: ~ I Nqf fflm ~~ uir~-qm ~ m: 24·

iR!f
\~fflt ffl ~ a.◄lffi~ ~t1a: ~;r: I ~it c1r~iuifof •lib~•uA~ ~ 11 2s
~~ ~ qfu1~1~w1'ffilll 1 'f-69~'1· ~~ ~fil"itl(idRJ{-:1': II 26
~ ~qf~~ ~ ~ «f~~ -qc( I Q•(<i:l~ '-f41ki<~ ffllRTS~ II 27
[email protected]~ q ~ UlTI ~l:(t({l;c; 5'~t \ ~ ~1q1¥lfo4.'44 •1~e~q it~r~ftf: 11 2s
~'4J!Mt6 ~~•~i ~~rt f?l~tt ir=;t5~ 1 ~ ijq"fij- Jl1l(~~~qit'f(f: " 29
eltinl{fu1+1q; -,y~4iNR il'Ui@: I ffl: ~ ftf:JRf ~sg: If~ 11 30
~

made his form double that size. 20. Surasa

0 ?W stood with a mouth twenty Yojanas abode. Next Hanuman, the son of the
Wind-god, traversed through the atmosphere
~ide, whereupon Hanuman assumed a like Garuda.
812
e of thirty Yojanas. (21-22). Surasa,
no •
w increased the extent of her open mouth Mainaka Episode (26-33)
to fifty Y ojanas. Hanuman immediately
(26-28). Now the Sea-god said to Mount
reduced himself to the size of a thumb,
Mainaka which had huge deposits of gold
entered her mouth, came out and addressed
her, saying, "I have now entered into and precious gems: "Powerful Hanuman,
your mouth and come out of it, as the son of the Wind-god, is going for fulfill ..
ing the objectives of Rama. You must go
wanted by you. Salutation to you, O
Mother !" and do some service to him. I have got the
name of Sagara, because the sons of King
<23-25). Seeing Hanuman before her
and hearing these words of h" Sagara augmented my extent. The
IS,
Surasa said to him: "O thou the noble Lord Rama, the son of Dasaratha, is
wisest among intell1·gent personages! one born in the line of that King Sagara.
Now proceed and Now this great monkey is on an errand for
accomp 1·1sh the the achievement of some purpose of Rama.
m1ss10n on which Rama has sent you. I
29. You raise yourself to the water surface
have been sent here by the Devas to test
soon. Let Hanuman rest on you for a
your strength . Yc;>u will be able to see
while and th.en proceed." That mountain
Sita and report to Rama about it," With of enormous si1.e agreed to this proposal
these words, she went away to her heavenly and rose above the water surface.
20-40] HANUMAN'S CROSSING OF THE SEA 229

qiar ttq1Rca\t~&:t1ri11q- ""6 l 31,,,_..,91'ltt~'lff.r ifi~, q¥11atnf.l it 11

N11+'4151 ~ qilli(•lfitcqf« ~QIGI( I 1(◄1-EM~'f ~ ~ iN~l.-iti«llttlat: II 32
.,~sm \111.,◄iwi 1ftJaf ir cPi ~ 1 R'Jlllfftt1•il'"11:11..a.ui~uip;n 1133
•eJffll ~~: fflut 1ffl ¥NS II· 34
fiiflltt< a1<11A11A grqt 91q1,ce1• 1
mrw, ;rm 91 ~ accd~ ~ ~ , 3TI•••••nlii-1t 014,iili1,q,pq, ~ 1135
~ ~ (i¥1f N-q.:ijq(ij({( ~ F ( I ~ - lti -••<'~◄~&IEfilfoo II 36
t:Nd ~ ~scq;r ~ ir 11ffl6 I ~ Rf,c"'q Q\11-nTI dq 11(11<14( 11 37
fi ~ llitlelilqf ffrft.t 'fl<f.Nufll( l 'ARI~~~ ~qcif;:c,(~I II 38
s-t~<\'JN g4q1aj'gJIJ(tfq{ir lNi I ft ~'ll(UQ •~ -tl-t11i41!11( 11 39
;rr-nCIRJ'l•llilfftuf ;rr.rtl''fflll"(P{ I ,~ ~~ ~ ~l-qcd\9~ fl • 40

(30-32). Towering over its many _peaks. distance after this incident, be was held up
with quarries of . precious stones, t!te. by a fier~ demoness caJled Simhika, who,
mountain appeared in a human form stationing herseJfamidst the waters., had the
and said to Hanuman who was on power to grip anything by catching its sha-
his onward journey: "O noble monkey! dow. (36-37). Being caught by her, Hanuman
I am Mount Mainaka. I have been sent of great prowess thought: "Who or what is
here by the ocean for affording you some this obstnicting cause, curbing my speed? I
rest on your way. Descend on me and after do not see any one before me. It is very
assuaging your hunger with the nectarine puzzling indeed!" Revolving in this way
fruits growing on me and taking rest for a in his mind, Hanuman looked down. 38.
while on my surface, you can proceed further Thereupon he saw the mighty and terrific
at your• ease." To him who spoke this- form of Simihika. Immediately he swoop-
wise, Ha:numan replied as follows: 33. ed down to the surface of the sea in sn,at
"For me who am going on Rama's errand, anger, and killed that demoness with a kick
where is the need for food, where is the need of his feet.
for rest? My foremost duty is to proceed (39-40). After that Hanuman rose up
as quickly as possible without any delay.·• into the .sky again and directed his course
With these words he just touched the peak of to the south. Soon he sighted the southern
the mountain with bis hands, and proceeded shore of the ocean full of many fruit-bearing
towards Lanka. trees, covered everywhere with creepers
with luxuriant growth of flowers, and
Simhika Episode (34-42) . populated by various kinds of birds and
(34-35). When he had covered a little beasts. He also saw the Trikuta mountain
 on the top· of which was situated the city of 46. Hanuman, treating her as an insignificant
Lanka. 41. He found that Lanka was opponent, delivered a punch on her with his
• sunounded. by several high walls, one left fist. Immediately she fell on the ground
bebuid another and separated by extensive vomiting a large quantity of blood.
moats. He now began to think how he. 47. Lanka-Lakshmi soon stood up and sajd
would enter such a well-protected city. to that powerful Hanuman: "O Hanu-
He thought: 42. "At night, assuming a man ! Go in. Good fortune will attend
very small body, I shall enter Lanka pro- you. 0 faultless one! Lanka bas already
tected by Ravana." Deciding so, he remain- been conquered by you. (48-49). In times
ed there till nightfall and then entered gone by, Brahma told me the following:
Lanka. 'In the twentyeighth Tre~yuga of this cycle
of time, Narayana, the Eternal Being, will
Confrontation with Lanka-Sri (43-58)
incarnate Himself as Rama, the son of
(4345). Making bis body very small. King Dasaratha, and His Yoga-maya will
Hanuman now entered the city through embody Herself as Sita in the house of
its gate, where stood Lanka-Lakshmi, the Janaka. This is in consequence of my
spirit of Lanka, guarding the city in the prayer to the Lord for relieving the earth
form of a fierce Rakshasa woman. Seeing &f her burdens. SO. Rama with his wife
Hanwnan entering the city, she challenged and his brother will go to reside in the ~ t
him, saying: "Who are you entering Lanka forest of Dandaka. Then Ravana will
at night like a thief in the form of a monkey, abduct Sita, who is none but Mahamaya.
without caring for me. Pray, what is yqur 51. Subsequently, Rama will enter into an
business here?" Saying so, with eyes redden- alliance with the monkey king Sugreeva,
ed •14' anger, she gave a kick to Hanuman. who will depute his monkey followers
41-58) HANUMAN'S CROSSING OF THE SEA 231

ri'cil' ~ <,-:11st1,,fqtlf@ a.:,fraifi'( , ~ ~ 1imtdt fflsfir ~~ {A ,qfd 1iia-11 11

~{ffl ~ ~m cqfctgqfu' qe:.1-t.~ I ~ (1-:IUllill~ 11fctcqfu wt' ~ : II 53
ij4i('Eqq, mn ~ m ri f4q(-ff.1 , <1o:1011~t~ ;1,,.111-ta'l•Ht " 54
dfl(~S:tTiii-:IM$ fa:oqq,~qQeter
... I 3ffta m 1{{1q: fl1:0q1-11+1 +1e.q,i; II
~
55

e,.,~ :atMt\ lfl«1l!J«1fil: ud~ffl 1 ~..,. ~· ~ <1':lstr~ Mcta.tt u 56

g;:q1411c.q q RWt <NcCW.R114+41Ql~i4qi~tllf¾;ft I
ijpQfflStl.f@~'4TI ~ ~lff ~fit: ~· ~ ti 57
~{wa.siffl tf~~k+l~M- ~dP·U:(-q C:.:tlM-i@ I
Fm q1infu ~~"' ~- ~~11li\Plq@ n
{ffr ~¥4?('6'-ll~<t4tt'-lat a,n+i{:lit<«◄a,
'Jicl(lfifGi· 3N1I: ri: II ~ II
to find out the whereabouts of Sita; 52. th~re, securely protected by a guard of
From among them one monkey will come fearsome_ RaJcshasa women. Meeting her,
near you at night. Being challenged by you return soon and convey the news to
you, he will- strike you with his fist. 53. Rama. 57. For fong have I been entertain-
When you suffer injury from his plow, know ing in my mind the thought of Rama which
for certain that the end of Ravana would liberates one from the bond~ge of Samsara.
be near at hand.' (54-56). •Therefore I deem Today I am indeed fortunate to have associa-
J}tat you have already conquered Lanka, tion with a devotee of his, which is ordinarily
0 noble one! You have subdued every very difficult to get. May the Lord Rama
pne •and everything here. In the women's ever dwell in my heart."· 58. ·when Hanu-
quarters of Ravana, there is ~ fine woody man, the son of the Wind-god, crossed
grove for sport and relaxation. In the the ocean,' both Sita and Ravana got
middle of it there is a grove full of a very pronounced quivering of the Jeft eye and
rare type of trees called Ashoka. In the arm, while for Rama, who transcends the
centre of it stands a huge Simsapa tree. senses, this happened on hjs right
Sita, the daughter of Janaka, is confined side.

(;Pf RAMAKRISHNA ASHRAMA

I II "Af~Y- SRINAGA R
/11. coss1on No- .S-:f:1_.&C,-
JJata - ~o. - - - - - -
232 SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch. 2

Hano.man sees Sita (l-12) shining like gold. The son of the Wind-
1. Assuming a form of small size,
god searched for Sita under every tree there
:Jfanuman entered resplendent Lanka and
but could not find her. Then he came to
w ~ through all Parts of the city. (2-3).
Engaged in the search for Sita, he a towering building on a mount so high,
entered the residential quarters of Ravana that it looked as if it touched the sky.
and 8eaiched eve~here there, but could He was astonished to see the numerous
not discover Sita in any place. Now pillars of precious stones in that edifice.
remembering the words of Lanka-Sri, he (7-10). As he proceeded some distance fur-
directed his search towards the Ashoka ther from it, he came across a Simsapa tree
grove. (4-6). That Ashoka grove into which having so dense a foliage that it gave
Hanuman entered had in it a· dense growth complete shelter from the sun. Its branches
of heavenly trees, with tanks here and spread extensively, and there were many
there having steps studded with precious birds of golden colour perching on them.
gems. There many tyPes of birds and Underneath that tree, amidst a guard
animals were moving about amidst trees of Raksbasa women, he found Sita,
the daughter of Janaka, who looked like
whose branches were touching the earth
a goddess on earth. Her locks were un-
with the weight of fruits on them. Here
braided and her body had become extremely
and there, were terraced buildings lean and weak. Dressed with a much
 1-21) HANUMAN'S SEARCH 233

soiled cloth, she was lying on the bare and twenty arms, he looked like a mountain
ground, extremely sorrow-stricken and cry- of antimony.
ing, 'Rama, Rama' from time to time. (15-20). Meantime, Ravana had a11 along
Though she had every auspicioos physical been thinking, "What could hasten my death-
feature, she had become very lean by at the hands of Rama? I do not find Rama
fasting and by the failure to find any way as yet coming in quest of Sita. Why is it
of being rescued from her plight. (11-12) ·so?" Thinking thus always about Rama,
Seated behind the shelter of the leaves Ravana had a dream the previous night.
of the Simsapa tree, that great monkey saw He saw in the dream that a monkey deputed
Sita and said within himself, "O I have by Rama, and capable of taking any form,
achieved my purpose! I h~ve achieved_ my had come assuming a very small form,
purpose! I have accomplished the errand and was watching from the top of the trees.·
on which the Supreme Being, Rama, has Experiencing· this wonderful dream, Ravana
sent me." thought within himself: "Dreams some-
Ravana courting Sita (13-43) time come true. So Jet me decide to do
(13-14). Now from outside the women's like this: I shall wound the feelings of Sita
quarters of Ravana, Hanuman heard some by harsh words and make her extremely
jingling sounds, and wondering what it sorrow-stricken. Let the monkey see it
might be, he looked in that direction from a~d report it to Rama." nwas while thinking
his sheltered position amidst the leaves of this way after he had this dream experience
the tree. To his great astonishment, he that he started to the place where Sita was
saw Ravana coming, surrounded by a confined. •
bevy of wo.men. Possessed of ten heads 21. Hearing the tinkling sound of anklets
 [Cb. 2
SUNDARA KANDAM

and tiny bells, Sita knew that Ravana was thankless, 0 virtuous woman. I have
approach;ing, and she shrank into herself carried you away into my abode and you
out of fear. That handsome lady now are stricken with extreme grief because of it.
shed tears and kept gazing downwards, Still he has not come to rescue you.
with her mind fully concentrated on Rama. Why do you then think of a man who has no
(22-29). Now, seeing Sita in this condition, love for you? He is without strength,
Ravana said to her, "O handsome lady! self-respect and a sense of duty to his own
Why are you shrinking into yourself out people. Though an ignorant fool, he thinks
o! fear on seeing me? Rall1.a, along with of himself as a great scholar. 0 great
bis brother Lakshmana. is living amidst beauty! What are you going to achieve
forest tribes. He may be seen sometimes by thinking of this low type of a man who
_and sometimes not. I sent many spies has no inclination towards you? And in
to spot him. In spite of vigorous search contrast, here am I, the greatest among
everywhere they could not find him. What Rakshasas, extremely infatuated with you.
will you do with this Rama who does not Why should you not then accept my advan-
seem to have any desire for you? you ces? 30. If you accept me, you will become
may always sit by his side embracing him; the mistress of the women of various
this Rama will never have any longing species of beings like Devas, Gandharvas,
for you even then. All the delights that Nagas, Yakshas and Kinnaras."
you can give him and all your excellences 31. Angry at these words of Ravana,
are known to him by experience, but still Sita put a blade of grass between him and
he bas no feeling for you. He is a herself, and began to speak with downcast
fool without any excellence. He is also eyes: (32-36). '.'Out of fear for Rama you
22-43] HANUMAN'S SEARCH· 235

~m stlf.\ft((SM(«( I ~ Ull:ti(l':lldAa.1Ra◄sif,=11ii__ II
~ARI qf ;ft:;Jf 33

llf11"-1Rf qijlf;dli4( I ffl :ti\,finc11 ~ "'''ts◄•- m~ II 34

fll'IGS&llij; mi
~ m m oo ~ &~: , ac,,,fitgqNe~.r ~~ <11$&,ait ·,, 35
ffl 9P «~ ~ -l'ttfd 4f P{. I • 36
'1"'1
.., Wlfflt !fi=«t
.::, '111.fEfcU: q{i'll'J(i( I_
~tttti ¥la&¥11~: {alltlP-1 ~ : I ii-! ~~late ~t 61W<it1"4-lt II 37
il~c(<}- Mcil'-ltil qff qfafad ffl I ~ t ~ ~ tifint ~ l:lilll_ II
ci(lfi'IU I "'~cl ◄(tl-t9.;.Qijc(q\tfclcdl=q-tt: \\
~i:l•l•&cf;t1a11;rf il'l',ll ffi' 39
ms,tql\tl~ ~~Nid1'1-IU I
~'IT~ q'@II ~l cqptcq@ (t~i(l I d'-ff ~ ~ d~.fl((U1tfaJ-q: H 40
f11t«U~~ tRiT ~ ~ ~ ~ I ~ ~~l«lllffl ~ \11~ ~ 1AI II 41
~ I . ~ 1t Sllli(lffllf fflt ~
&ff(UNl\_ti.i 11~gt<qf wtifit-1.:c(kt +lli'tl'l 11 42
it"*", SR1't ~ifl (Rlift.s;:«:s<Rtt "''< 11 43
fflJ~ '111-te€14N •• ~•4~: \iidafl?: I
put on the disguise of an ascetic, and when reddened eyes. he lifted his sword. and
Rama and Laksbmana were out, you approached to strike at Sita. 38. But Man-
carried me away, 0 low born one! as dodari, Ravana's wife, came between them
a bitch knocks away some sacrificial and restrained him from his rash act
offering. Soon, you shall reap the conse- saying, "Leave off this human female who is'
quences of it, when your body will be griefstricken and famished. 39. You have
rent asunder by Rama's arrows. You got innumerable handsome women of Devas,
think of Rama as a mere man. You will Gandbarvas and Nagas. They are always
understand t~e folly of it when you are soon looking at you with love-lorn eyes." 40.
despatched to the realm of Yarna. Either by Ravana then turned towards the Rakshasi
drying up the ocean or by bridging it by guards of distorted faces and said. to them:
his arrows, Rama will come here with ''Deal with this woman sternly by threats
Lakshmana to destroy you. There is no or kind persuasion in such a way that
doubt about it. 0 despicable Rakshasa ! she is attracted to me and comes under _my
You will soon see how Rama destroys you control. 41. lf she comes under my control
along with all your sons and army, and takes within two months, . she will, along with
me back to his city." me, have every kind of enjoyment available
37. Tlte stinging words of Sita 'roused in •this country. (42-43). If within two
the wrath of that King of the Rakshasas, months, she does not agree to be my wife,
and moved by extreme anger indicated by his you kill this human female and give her
fcf4i\•1wlftlq'4 ~ ~ u•u.c-111( ,
S\au!.P-1( ~ i "~i
8
cq\ijl~I ~~: I
tl.esh for my breakfast." Ordering in this Do not frighten the weeping Sita. On j;,
way, Ravana went back to his inner apart- the other hand, you prostrate before her. . ;;,,
ments along with all his female retinue. I have just now had a dream, which is 11}
as follows: The' lotus-eyed Rama along \~
Rakshasis' Threats and Trijata's with Lakshmana had burnt the whole i1,
of Lanka and killed Ravana in battle. j
Dream (44-5S) t1
Then he was seated at the top of the ',r
11
44. Immediately, the Rakshasa women mountain with Sita on his lap.
began to terrify Sita with harsh words. On the other hand, I saw Ravana naked
One of them said to her, "'Your youth is and smeared all over with oil. Holding
ebbing away without serving any purpose. in his hand a garland made of his own
If you live with Ravana, it will become heads, he was entering into a deep pit of
fruitful." 4S. Another said in an angry dung along with all his sons and grandsons.
mood, "O Janaki why do you delay'? Let us Vibhishana, I saw on the contrary
even now sever her limbs and cut them to prostrating at Rama's feet with great devo-
pieces." 46. Another Rakshasa woman now tion and doing service to Rama. Soon
raised her sword as if to kill Sita. Still ano- Rama will destroy Ravana with all his
ther, having a terrific face, tried to frighten tribe and install Vibhishana as a ruler
Sita by opening her formidable mouth. and will go back to his city carrying Sita
47. B~t an elderly Rakshasa woman named with him. This is certainly going to happen."
Trijata restrained the others from frightening SS' Hearing these words of Trijata, the
Sita and said, 48. "O cruel women! Hear frightened .Rakshasa women became silent
my words for your own good. (49-54). and began to sleep lying here and there.
56-3) HANUMAN'S SEARCH 237

dflta1 ~ : m dtffl ifle1@Rf10, m

1 sn~ w11fw 11'1'J10.. ~~ -m'{ftadr II s6
3'" Rt:
,.:)
~wf{iij'I M.-d(l ..~i(~ilqlt(_ I
J('l{ffl ~fitcqf;a· ~11$~ 'If Ii'~: I ro-r1ircf ~ ~MNl4'i it~ II 57
~ fH:v;J '{~at ffl • fOJifiW ~ ffiN I
31Rd"'-i ~ f;'df?t:lip.tf d° Ii' ::ilMffl' ~il§;qli.iiqfll ti 58

ef6 'Jiftqi(t:.i.il"l<l'rA~ a,11q(lfi<U~1~

ij~~ffilo.g ~ : ~: II ~ II
Sita in a desperate mood (56-58) up in the morning. Then! is no doubt about
t56-S7). Thus addressed by the Rak- it. So is there any way by which I can die
shasis, Sita broke down with fear, as even now1" 58. Thus steeped in grief
she found none to protect her. Reduced and weeping aloud, Sita, failing to see any
to a mood of extreme grief, she, began to way out, decided to kill herself and remain-
reflect with tears flowing down from her ed there for some time, holding a branch
eyes, and said, "These Rakshasis will eat me ofthe tree.

u..-a-'" ~ ~ ~ ~ I ~cffl'I 'fitli' "' ~1111 ~sftt11,q~: n1

fflW
(NT ~ 'l'llt«IVilB...QP.f itlit"tffl l ~ f.ifit.:ldA (If 1RU1tffl all'li\( \I 2
~<ifl,_q 11.1+11'1fttft:q1qd<"lm I lR: lR: If~ atiwtep.fn ffl ~: n 3
Chapter 3
HANUMAN DELIVERlNG RAMA'S MESSAGE TO SITA
.
Hanuman's stratagem to draw Sita·s Rakshasa women? My locks are pretty
attention (1-19) long and are enough to put a knot on my
1. Sita thought within herself: "I shall neck." (2•3}. Hanuman saw Sita, the
free myself from this body that is separated daughter of Janaka, in this condition,
from Rama, by hanging myself. What is determined to kill herself~ He thought for a
the good of living in the midst of these white and then adopting a small form spoke
 238 SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch.3

the following words just loud enough to Rishyamuka mountain. There Sugreeva
reach the ears of Sita. (4-15).. He said, entered into an alliance with the high-souled
"In the line of Ikshvakus, there was a Rama. Rama helped his ally Sugreeva
great king caIJed Dasaratha ruling over by destroying Vali who had deprived
Ayodhya. He has four famous sons equal Sugreeva of his wife, and afterwards
to divinities, possessed of all auspicious installing Sugreeva as the king. Now King
signs and qualities. Their names are Rama,
Sugreeva gathered together his monkey
Lakshmana, Bharata and Satrughna. Of
followers and sent them to search for Sita.
them the eldest brothei:, in compliance with
Myself, one of them, ~ho is a minister of
his father's order, had come to reside in the
Sugreeva, has, as directed by the vulture
forest of Dandaka accompanied by his
named Sampati, managed to cross over the
brother Lakshmana and wife Sita. They
ocean a hundred Yojanas wide and reach the
were staying at Panchavati on the banks
city of Lanka. Searching here slowly every
of the Godavari. When Rama was away
where, I have come to the Asoka grove and · ••
from his abode, the wicked Ravana abduct-
therein the Simsapa tree. Here I -see Rama's
ed his wife, the worshipful Sita. Extremely
consort Sita sitting .immersed in sorrow.
sorrow-stricken by this, Rama instituted Having come here Chave accomplished my
a search for Sita and in the course of it mission." Saying this much, the intelligent
came across the kingly vulture Jatayu lying Hanuman resumed silence.
fallen on the ground. Sending him to the (16-19). Sita listened to the whole
heavenly realm, Rama soon reached the narrative step by step with great ,astonish-
17-29] HANUMAN DELIVERING RAMA'S MESSAGE T.O SITA 239

~ ·V ~ q,fhillMl4R ~ ijiq-◄ aa: I ~ fl ;nfa t:v..- '1ilwll+4dEiffl 1111: 1117

... fl Ef'urft'{; ffi e~1ij~ I ij tltf<lf '4(1'41•u pp:jqli(f +r+rHidi II. 18
~ffl dll'Sliwtchl◄lcfci (1¥fl;:lj51W"€u: I 31◄fflcf
~
mz ~
ffl<ll!(dt (t'f◄ Rtla: ti 19
::r•':ll'~afitim1-51qn11P111u1n1tf1 ---~
<itil@lt fftij41'1(f I 'RN ~ mf Sflt>SfRiit !(ffl t.ffl: 1120
' t:...

~ ij "''-tctl q\'ffl ~sq1q1,ra: I id' aiR:PttNNlffl qftfll( \!liwt(li@: II 21

~ fil..ij~Eq( ffl ~ftq,«}~V)IVf It 22
ft4'-tfllt af lftdf ijir ~ ~:tit« f
ifft a'-llfcl&l ilf~31 ltlf ffl f'1lffl{ I ~S{ WQtfl"(@ (lq~q 'f\¥11"4.f; 11 23
ijNiflst ~ IM◄@I U'1JR: I c1m: !5RS(ilNl~SIIQf~~tf ~~ 11 24
a~fl~m 611-14" Slit~~~~~ I ~lil<tlllf q1,q1u1t QWRt~M ~ I I 2S
tf'.11' ~ (lq◄'1(« ~s11fi1Rr ~ I ffllng: • : lltffl ::iilwt'lh1 ~: R'fflt II 26
.:cq\""1•11Allfi · ~ ~ : Q\ft: I - ¥tl\4i~ N ~ (lq€il\410R II 27
tnffl qf itttf1111« ~ <rlff'I' ft.'•61( 1 ilill"ilRc1s1fm iffflS( \1t1eAIRl'( 11 21
'1ffl ~ grct Wi.-iNft RVPJ "1 , .ftm ulftc1&14'tt4 ~ ;11«<◄ ~ 1129
ment and .entered into the following solilo- frightened, thinking that Ravan~ who was
quy: "What is it that I _just now heard a master of the magical art, had again
from the sky above! Is 1t the speech of come disguised as a monkey to deceive her.
the Wind-deity? Or is it a dream or a So she sat there silently with downcast
delusion of mine? Or is it a true experi- eyes. (23-24). Divining Sita's fear, Hanu-
ence? Grief has deprived me of sleep and man said again to Sita: "O divine lady!
therefore it cannot be a dream. And I am not at all what you suspect me to be.
how can it be a delusion too? Let that So please cast away all your suspicions
great personage, who spoke these welcome about me. I am the servant of the Supreme
words, which are like nectar to my ears, Being incarnated as Rama, the King of
appear before me, if the words are factual." Kosala. I am also the minister of Sugreeva
Hearing these words of Sita, Hanuman the king of the monkeys. I am the off-
slowly emerged from the thick foliage of spring of Vayu, the •Wind'-deity, who is the
the trees and stood before her. Cosmic Prana of the universe.''
Hanuman's Conversation with Sita (20-36) (25-29). Hearing these words, Sita, the
20. A monJcey of the size of the bird daughter of Janaka, asked :Hanuman, who
called Kala~ga, yellow in colour but red in was standing before her with Palms joined
face, now came forward slowly, made in salutation: "You say you are a servant
prostration to Sita and stood before her. of Sri Ramachandra. How has this :1rind
(21-22). On seeing him, Sita was at first of an alliance between men and· monkeys
 [Ch. 3
SUNDARA KANDAM
240
cqffi cllM"91 ~ \'till' I a,,41q\;r ~ ri\' ~scp;c~◄~c:'~ 30
-◄\ct ~ ~ qi(q(Ql~ ◄M<l, I f(n:qt 1((1◄<til..Eft<1, '41◄~1: ffi1Qqur 1131
~ \\\.C(iUtt
lf-.i.9ir8 UEA1 ~ iji¥ti-h'ffl (11~(1( I 32
-c. c: i . ~ .c.--; ir :nmr ~, 6'a1q ~ ' { ~ I\ 33
'llijd.f~wl I ii~
~~ eqqm ~ ~q ~~- ~ ---~~ _
q\ti\qfltcwli qf<\tfwtlvffEl';li( I «\(llq '(\'-l'lf ffll ~iillill~<lfl6i( II 34
(~~ ~ q· ¥<BIKl.!)lil'\«44i( I ~~ IPt(;rta' ~ 'fl'.f ilt,cft4ii'l_ II 35
\ilik◄l ~ ~ - q~CE41liili I if4i~q f~ffl' ~,:.j(Mlf{ff~ tft: II 36.
~ ~ SCW'(dl (141-ll•iiftdl ~ I afslcfd ftl«fl ~ 'il◄c(_MW:::~!5ll II 37
~ ii Jttoti(tal ~ ,f.t1tr-11lt ~A~ ' 'q~SRt; Ul'.\'600 '~ MllfflSffil ~ ft: 38
;ii' ~dCC.Cfa ~ ~ ~ " " ' , t~'illN(b ll1t ~=@afi(Efl ~ n 39

come into existence? How is it believable?" of the Wind-god! The success of this
Thereupon, Hanuman, the son of the enterprise of mine depends entirely on you.
Wind-deity, said to Sita, facing her: "The Convey to Sita all news about the welfare
high-souled Rama, as directed by the ascetic of Lakshmana and myself. Here is my
woman Sabari, went to Mount Rishya- signet ring with my name engraved on it.
mooka. Sugreeva, who had taken shelter on Present it to Sita as a token for recognising
Rishyamooka, was frightened to see Rama you as a genuine messenger.• (35-36). With
and Lakshmana approaching and sent me these words Rama took off the ring from
to them to know their real intention. In the his finger and handed it over to me. I
form of a Brahmacharin I approachedRama, have taken every care to preserve it and
and on becoming sure that his intentions bring it with me. 0 high-souled lady!
were good, I took both the brothers on my 'Here it is.• With these words Ranum.an
shoulden to the presence of Sugreeva and presented the ring to Sita, and then prostra-
arranged for an alliance between Rama ting before her, withdrew a little and stood
and Sugreeva. (30-32). Sugreeva•s wife had holding his joined palms on his head in
been forcibly taken away by Vali. That salutation.
Vali, Sri Rama killed with a single arrow,
and installed Sugreeva as the king of the After the Presentation of the Signet
monkeys. Sugreeva deputed very powerful Ring (37-51).
monkeys to institute a search for your (3744). Seeing the signet ring of Rama
venerable self. When Rama saw me among with his name engraved on it, Sita was
the search party getting ready to start, he overwhelmed with joy. With tears streaming
called me aside and spoke to me lovingly. down her face, she took the ring
(33-34). He said: 'O Hanuman, the son and placed it on her head in adoration.
30-48] HANUMAN DELIVERING RAMA'S MESSAGE TO SITA 241

ri ~ mn11 ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 iue1:q1c1fa mun: \141\-'-lf.tt Q ~ 114o

.f l•IPl"-IRI iiit«,in ~P4'4Ri 'If ~: I 3fd: ~: .-n-iar utft~u, «ilPcid;. II 41
tfi-t<l.fti!fiq: 91& lffl (l◄Ulttl(' I • Q,i ~ ~ ·~ qf 4fllq481!Jt II 42
~ ~ cft1f ~ - cffOldl( I ~ qf dl(4Kllff ~ • • i(:Ui.f-t( "43
"' ~ g_s4t.◄l-ill • 841t◄l'@ft I ft'lff!r.t 44
~telN dllltt_~ ~ q1ff 1Pff I ~: Qcijq-11011 :tftMiil•IPl"4Ri Q!ta: 1145
uffiur ea..-.J mr a.t11Gi QJl'E( 1 . ~¥11ila4ftl ~ Eil1¥1cftsqf lift e~,~ 1146
ijill(atiwfcfd <111: - "'fffil•Hdd( I B qc@ltffffq(EICI ◄lwl(l-{j@hq:Qt II 47
tw{IU-11{ - fr W◄◄IW 1'114\ff I
auqiijli:U ea.qq ~ ~ ~ fflfitqiddi( ,,. 48
f.11'11:Q\t I R(lqQI
fwrci:f4Cclffi -~JfflElfffiEA ;mr 9ffl: I araf ~tr~ •i'Qe,fir ,iil<tt,Pcidfll49
ll!' ~t1i • ft: VPl1 ~<•Hlir ijEilMIEfit( ' ~. Ni!IU•Utllwi ij( if ir-1' U'R: " so
"°
wa«wct Slqt+f • ft ~ tilEGw II st
She then said, "O monkey! You are tions to come. 0 hero! Report in such
verily the saviour of my life. You are a way that he feels forced to kiU Ravana
highly intelligent, whole-heartedly d~~oted at the earliest and rescue me. 0 Hanuman !
to Rama and bent on doing what is pleasing Do your best to achieve this. Through
to him. Rama must have reposed absolute your words you will then be. achieving a
confidence in you, for he would not hav~ great and righteous purpose."
selected an unknown stranger as a messenger (45-46). To this appeal of Sita, Hanuman
to me. O Hanuman ! You have seen replied: "O divine lady! Immediately I
in •what\ a miserable state I am. You return and meet Rama and Lakshmana,
report about all this to Rama in a way they will come along with Sugreeva and his
that will produce intense compassion in army, all fully equipped with weapons,
his mind. 0 noble one! I have now only and destroy Ravana and take you back to
two more months of life. If Rama does Ayodhya. There is no doubt about this.,.
not come and rescue me within that time, 47. On hearing this, Sita put him a
this wicked fellow will eat me up. If question: "How will Rama the great cross
within that time the lordly Rama comes over the wide ocean with the generals of the
here with the inonkey king Sugreeva and monkey army and come to this place?"
his monkey forces, and destroys Ravana (48-51). For clearing her doubt Hanuman
with his whole family and army and releases replied: "Those two great men will
me-then his heroic achievement will be arrive riding on my shoulders. Sugreeva
a tonic of naration and praise for genera- with his monkey army will leap across the
A-16
 [Ch. 3
SUNDARA KANDAM
242

ocean through the sky. Crossing the ocean something more, 0 pure-souled oner Some-
in this way, they will, for your sake, reducetime back when we were staying in Chitra-
the whole of this tribe of Rakshasas to kuta, Rama was one day sleeping in privacy
ashes. Please have no doubt about this. with his ~ead resting on my lap. Now
Now, 0 great lady, give me permission to there came a son of Indra in the form of a
return. It is necessary that I return very crow, and with a view to get some flesh
soon, so that I may meet the two brothers, to eat, began to tear my crimson-tinged toes
come back here fetching them, and with his beak and claws. Meanwhile,
meet you again at the earliest opportunity. Rama woke up, and seeing my wounded
Now give me some thing as a token that feet, exclaimed, 'Who. is it that has done
will be recognised by Rama and will make this offence against me?' . Seeing the crow
him convinced that I have actually seen with bloodstained face and claws attack-
you. Rama will then come here soon in ing me repeatedly, he got angry at it, and
high spirits fully prepared.'' invoking a divine missile. in a blade of
grass, threw it at the crow. The divine
Sita Gives the Crest-jewel and Narrates missile went flaming towards the crow~
the Crow Incident (52-88) which thereupon flew away to save
52.. Sita, the lotus-eyed, then thought for itself. It flew to all the realms in
a while, and taking from within her locks the universe followed by the missile.
a crest-jewel handed it over to Hanuman Finding that even celestials like Brahma
saying, "O noble monkeyl This will enable could not give it shelter from the missile~
Rama along with Lakshmana to accept it at last came to Rama and fell at his feet
the veracity of your report. (53-61). Further in great fright seeking refuge. Rama then
as a token for recognition, I s~all tell you told the crow: 'This missile of mine-
 49-71). HANUMAN DELIVERING RAMA'S MESSAGE TO SIT~ 243·

(1!11ifm ~ ~ffl ~dls'f lPldl{ I ~ ffl' ·~ ~ i j ' mdl•til ~ : •1162

ifiR"I@ ljUll.j((ff <Iii (lt$8¥t~dil{ I "lief.& S1N ~ ~ cPi ~ q}E\49~: II 63
31(lH(t¥1◄$ ~ ◄l-f<ltil ¥14it:tlu I '!ffl ft.~ \"'qife'{~iifq U 64
•~it"'(UltUd • ~11u1fit1fl11u11{ ~ m
(~;ij '4(N,ti&"1¥1'1( II 65
ffl
4(dlf4ca, JR{ fi cfi{qijSSI<( I
~sftf '46.18"4 ~ ~ '4\14(dl{ I ~~ 'U'f: ~ ~ (litt~Etl ~~ 66
'~": m: Jflt ~Utfkql(Qj if¥r I q(\1cq@ ri: &lact ~ - ~ ~ II 67

a•: « Gti""' ~f¾tc11 m cfdq, ,

\Mt 51'41NfflSil~9'!hlltfEfi 51fu1qN «i I f~M{((q~ ~ Mk'1◄◄12N"d4E(: "
...w'ltlla) {tit fflfqffi14iN<'ad; I Sf•'4Mi~~iffl( ,,~etcta'I ~ _w. 11 69
as, f.t'~NJ~ 9JRI il(◄ltt-,14011( I "1411'4 l.f <ffl ~iti(littlwf i:lall+cc~ II 70
~ f;rflfN ir.fflf ~&Ui 1.Rttl◄ctn I dt'f 14_41:tfl•◄M•f R!~'914Efifflijj011( 1171

cannot go in vain. Give one of your eyes "O paragon of strength! You will indeed
as a target for it, and go away from here.' be capable of accomplishing what you, say~
Its left eye was destroyed by the missi!.., and Now these Rakshasa women will notice
the crow then went away. How is it that you of tremendous size and strength. So
Rama of such invin~ble puissance leave this place immediately and hurry on
has chosen to neglect me unvindicated ?" to Rama. • I wish you a happy return
(62--64). Hearing the words of Sita, Hanu- journey/'· 67. Hanuman who was by now
man said to her, "O respected lady l If very hungry asked, "After having met you,
Rama, the greatest of Ragbu'~ line, comes may I not satisfy my hunger a little? You
to know that you are here, he would reduce need not in any way be concerned thinking
this, glorious city •of the Rakshasas into what you could give me to eat. I shall be
ashes in no time." Thereupon Sita asked able to satisfy my hunger with all the fruits
him, "Dear .one! You are of a small size in these trees before you.,. QI. Being permit-
and so must be the other monkeys too. How ted to do so by Sita, HanUinaJi ate· all those
will you fight the Rakshasas?" At_ these fruits. Sita then gave him· _periPission once
words of Sita, Hanuman revealed his real again to go. He started aft.et prostrating
form to her. (65-66). It was of the size before her. But having .gone some dist-
of the mountain Meru and. capable of ance, he began to think· within himself. •
terrifying the Rakshasas. She was glad (69-71). He thought: uA messenger who
to· see that mountain-like form of Hanu- has been sent for one purpose, if he returns
man and said to that great monkey hero, merely aft_er ·accomplishing his mission but ·
 SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch. 3

8ffll'Jlq;fq "4ffli cr-f ~ ~ ~: I '3~1&~ fcrfq;t ~~ t.~«1:ftN6: II 72

31'1."11861... iillilEfif ~slft ~'«tif<IQ&: II 73
~~
~ ~ aw,.. Pa ~ mt6f.1Pldl( I -rt~ f~swr;nfil ~:1affl«"fitil II 74
,..
~liil~i(d itm -
. 1R<t1R6n I {w{IRR ~ ri
<tcfarrtr .:11ir~. II 75

tcr
·°'
.fil.ll(l«"E4T ◄1-l<likl,('{( I
\ffiPn 11"( ~ -~ ~I i ! ~ ~Ell- ll"f~fim;rii;q: II 76 l
SUQl«.<iMl w-a;:g:~~I ~~ (lR:'lcfF{ I ~~ffl ~fl~N if'l'q'. 1ffl~ II 77 r::,,.,'
{iq<t..~'P-mlm ~ ~«dsq: u 1s ""''',\i;ifY~.
f.,q,;A~·sUQk,.Sl'lq\.-d(«~~= I
<ffl((d+q~: I W9ff(iill (ii-q~ifl <ifill4l -ii, 0n,;Rt: U7'>
afNM • 'l(l6W 0
ffif(tlwff ~~ 'It I ~,~ m~°' ~ 'l m ij' flll'lc:~. II 80
,g

without doing something more in extension about all that Hanuman did in the Ashoka
ofit, is the most inferior type of a messenger. grove. 76. They said, "O great king! A
Therefore, I will accomplish something gigantic figure in the form of a monkey and
more here and try to meet Ravana and talk possessed of great strength, after having
with him. After that I shall proceed to meet conversed with Sita, has uprooted the trees
Rama... Resolving like this in his mind, the of the Ashoka grove in no time and has also
mighty Hanuman began to pull out the levelled the mansion on the mound. (77-78)..
trees of that Ashoka grove and soon made After killing all the guards of the mansion,
that place devoid of all trees. (72-73). he is now standing there." On hearing
With the exception of the tree under which about the destruction of the Ashoka grove,
Sita was sitting, what was previously a which was very dear to him, Ravana got
grove became almost a bare ground. By up immediately in great anger and despat-
that time the Rakshasa women, getting ched a large body of his troops called
sight of Hanuman uprooting the trees, asked Kinkaras.
Sita, "Who is that fellow who has the form (79-80). Where the mansion once stood
of a monkey but seems to be a great fighter the Kinkaras now saw Hanuman,
too'l" (74-75). Sita replied, "The secret mountain-like in size, terrific in form,
of these magical feats of Rakshasas is known red in face, equipped with an iron
to you only and not to me, distressed as I pillar as weapon and slowly f]lloving
am by intense sorrow. I know nothing his tail. At the sight of the advancing
about this monkey." The Rakshasis were Rakshasa army, Hanuman· gave out a lion-
now filled with fear and reported to Ravana roar, at which many of his oppooents fell
72-93) HANUMAN DELIVERING RAMA'S MESSAGE TO SITA 245

{il'Fd~ N:cll <~ 1-i&i~AR":ii~: {1SRl(«{EIIRM4( II

,.fiqOlliKlt( I 81
~ a~,~ Cs'll.:u\•l'<ol ffa(I: 1 f;wfalq, , 011~ 'i:t•••~◄ 1.'11': II 82
f.1Cdll%t<rot IT ffl ffl'UI': swa{ftt"ffl: I• 'Pl ~,qif{d:ll R'IRI' ~... II 83
' ~ ~
~~ 1 tm: •it ~ g-: n84
•

a-1+11i1A
~
dl.:&etf(ffl},e+itil ~
¥1~1<11..st•ttnqm
.
ac1•id1;wA dl..Q◄i.atfllt_;t'<-.<: 1 tSJUIINuirm' ~ <!11(((1.q;f • : u as
\4\'lliil'f(~ srfflfi_ fflffflif. ~ : ·, (lat ~ ff41-iJfll<I~ Sldfqclli( ll 86
'IIJ""fflffl ~ft;, 1(•1<'11 -oqij(I~ ll 87
dflE'Nl(I gjtli( t'{illiilil. 81\•I(; I
~ ~ fir:iN ~ lR ~ ~= II ,_____ 88
~: IT~ li\1(411 - mN•: I ~a-I 11g:fflficct ffi61<41ilc0\\ \I 89 •
p ,,~al•C4( aSf ~Sn~ ~gt ~t: \ ~~ ~lt'-t~t ~ t 31RPfClfflt{ , s ~ II
(-«fatRqij~ srr{ ~~ mt imlffl 1 11fi;f ~ Fctilt'l ~~ ~ r-m ": 11,1
4(&419''4 ~ ffla' ~ iiiiNl:tHI: I ~fflf ~'-J'IIW ~Niffl"1fij: II 92
~ i:11¥J!Si41 ~ ift\NSfi'il II 93

unconscious. 81. On seeing 1-:lanuman of Now came for battle, the powerful Aksha-
frightening form, who had killed all the kumara, the _youngest son of Ravana. 87.
Rakshasa guards of the mansion earlier, As Akshakumara advanced, Hanuman leap-
the newly arrived Rakshasa troups attacked ed at him through the skies and delivered
him with all kinds of weapons. 82. Hanu- a fatal blow on his head with his iron mace.
man now rushed at the Rakshasa troops, 88. After thus killing Akshakumara, Hanu-
and striking at them on all sides with an man did the same with the troops whom
iron mace, made a paste of them like a he was leading.
lordly elephant crushing mosquitoes.
83. The news of the destruction of the Indrajit binds Hanuman (89-100)
Kinkaras raised the wrath of Ravana to its 89. The news of the death of his son
summit, and he sent against Hanuman his Aksha incensed Ravana in the extreme
five generals who were possessed of great and .he now summoned his eldest •son
war-lust. 84. Hanuman killed all of them Indrajit, the victor over Indra. 90. Ravana
with iron mace-pestle, and angry Ravana said, "O my son! I am 110w going to
thereupon sent the seven sons of his ministers attack that fellow • who killed my
next. (85-86). That monkey lord, the son hoy Aksha. I shall now bring him to
of the Wind-god, quickly despatched all of you, either killed or bound." (91-f3).
them too with his iron mace in no time Thereupon Indrajit said to his
and stationed himself in the same old pl~ce father, "O high. souled one! Abandon
·awaiting more Rakshasas to come for attack. grief. When I am there, why are
246 SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch. 3

(llffSRl•IM« "~ «liiOJtlRI t(\qiJI(( I

dE'NI~ -t'll\ti •Mi41Pltt ~ftn ~ I . ~ ffi ~ "1.!4i6Rtl IJGh ~ II -~" 94
~ . ~ r.tl<lill•IM9;f419111Q.fq, ~: l ~~ q1a.1•1<n ,~..N~ ill<taia1( II 9S

i«i11Ec11 m
~ m'911c.¥1'41~ n ,__ 96
(l'fflS@l!lil~ • «1"44il+4 cftJ.Ai( I ~ ~ mri ~vi ~q~0(1'1_ II 97
~s;:,;f ~&tl&Jtf irtlwt"liU ¥tll'R!J: I
11m· ill\1~•111.1'4 ..'1_1=.t(f ◄lwt<iWU( I M'1 (q ~ ~~ ~~ it~: 11 98
~ .~ ffl a1q~ it5\IM4ilff.,dil.-'Q-i ~ l
mt ~ '(RJl,q ~ ~ . ~~dil11t~ nFl1( II 99
~ ~~ q1_1~ ~ ~~ uf.tar1J ffl: I
~ f;r~~._(64.-a;u ft ~ fflffim ifiri: II
\:)
100
~ ~fhtr;.&'41i¥1<1¥11qtq d'iill(:t1<8◄ I<
pi.(¥14 ~ : ~: II ~ II
you giving yourself up to grief so battle, raised his iron mace, and delivering
much? 0 father! Binding the monkey blows with it, killed Indrajit's charioteer
with the Brahma missile, I shall and reduced his chariot along with its horses
bring him to you very soon.'' With to powder. 98. Powerful lndrajit now
these· words, heroic Indrajit sallied forth ascended another chariot and releasing his
against the Wind-god•s son, surrounded by Brahma-missile, bound up the mighty Hanu-
a large body of Rakshasa troops. (94-96). man and took him to R!-vana.
Hearing the loud and tumultuous sound of (99-100). He, by uttering whose name con-
the Rakshasa forces, Hanuman rose into stantly Jivas get release from the bondage
the sky with the iron mace raised in his of Karma born of ignorance, and attain
hand. As he hovered over the army like the status Divine which is of the nature of
an eagle, Indrajit wounded him with arrows. Supreme Bliss more luminous than countless
He shot eight arrows on his head, six at his suns-that Rama's feet were ever established
chest and legs, and one at his tail. Thus in the heart of Hanuman, and all his bondage
wounding him all over, Indrajit gave out a of Samsara had thereby been removed.
terrific lion-roar. 97. Hanuman of great For such a person, what harm can
prowess, delighted at this opportunity for the bondage of cords or missiles do 'l
94-100& 1-5] THE BURNING OF LANKA 247

.~:
SJQ¥till'Ei ~

~ ..a..: QENl:tl◄.V;i
4
NqflcfiqiQ
.
wl'1i A"(fch( I
3(ijl1'4.:,Jfi&dci; gei}q;n: w: ijq;e1a.sq.a - II l
iliii1'4--i -Ol41518fft ~ lffl iiilicf<'I WI\( I
-~ «i!i•wiN 'fi(ttJ<-is~cffl ~ 'M4N~,.fl«~ 11 2
Q\11;e<"" ~ (1◄01@ ~ !(\' f.ra1q1c: ◄tJSIRRi'tl(I I
qt~-~ cflwf(: ijql•lffl:>ir.f ~ il(IU\t; II 3
411,...~, 4 fil-qi'4 ~~vN«,iN w1 (fflfiti.- m: ,
~

m ~'ff{« ~-«v<: Jl{Vsor ~~qq-11~" 11 4

QII 9.,,g«lft NWl•ldt - ~ ~ I« qi( ~= I
.i fifi"'1 ~ f+n~,a tfflt f.ill'f Q. U\111 ~ 11 s
Chapter 4
THE BURNING OF LANKA

Hanuman As Captive '(t-14). brought before Ravana who was seated

1. Holding with his hands the binding in the assembly of his ministers and courtiers.
cords as if in pain, and looking at the city Presenting him, Indrajit said, "With the
here and there as if in fright, Hanuman help of the boon given to me by B ~
allowed himself t9 be led by the Rakshasas I have been able to bind and bring before
through the streets of Lanka. To see him, - you this monkey who was responsible for
the angry - Rakshasa citizens followed the slaughter of so many Asuras. 4. 0
the party, raining blows on him with their father! Order whatever you decide ·about
fists. 2. On account of the boon given him in consultation with .your ,ministers.
by Brahma, Hanuman was r~l~ased_ ~~om He is not an ordinary mc:,nkey." There-
the bondage of that Brahma nnssde within a upon, that lord of the Rakshasas looked at
short time. He knew it, but yet he allowed his minister Prahasta who was of the com-
himself to be subjected to bondage_ by plexion of an antimoniY mountain, and
inconsequential cords and went with his was then standing before him. 5. He said:
_captors in order that he may fulfil an "O Prahasta ! Question him on these lines:
important purpose. 3. Hanuman was now 'Why has this monkey come over here?
248 SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch. 4

~: d 1sq..aq1a_((~qJ1~1a ~ Jffg:~sf« ~ I
1N ~ ~ ~ ~~ ip;(l ~ ~f~~6Rtt:n11 6
ms@l'(l~q◄;n~q,ifl ftq- ~ff ffli:fi5i{(ciO~('( I
"°
ffl-:> JR5i ~'lltMt S6iruf
~
~q .r-mT 41<--lt: II 7
"fl!~ «..!t•liiUqfitsl t ~ tfflSgqi\qg~&: I
~;.rutij't:(1'4 ~61ijwtl ~ 'lffl ~◄wtlltltf ~ qfcn II 8
u ~~~ 1ffllffl p14qsrhtwtltll'I lfNrat I
i~•ili.q;f f;fg~ '8ftir-i. Uit◄~◄INN@ ~~ II 9
~ ~~01111~ '4ttilttft '4(1◄.i◄i"R'{tlEMfa:fm 1
~ ffl'l ~ ~qut;c ~s~itsf.l.@C&fl II
~i
~il\k_{IN«.1 'l(l(<\111\1 ~tl(li l{(q~ frot ~ I
q◄"l1'413U m: maf NN..€1:1-fJij~; ~·un•Rt:
ijS\((¥1® II 11
~.... 1Al q'tfqttfiffiifl=Etiff {!ffi(T ~~rfl:fq;f ft.11r.tldl1: I
Neri'
' -~
ffiff'.~ ~'RIT {llfl•idl.-'ft i."di:filijl( 9(1•,uq(U'lilil(
~
II 12

What is his business here? Where does he like a dog stealthily taking away sacrificial
come from? Why did he destroy my offerings. You have thereby paved the
Ashoka grove? Why has he killed my way for your O'Yn destruction. 9. Know
. Raksbasa troops by force?'" 6. Thereupon that coming to the Rishyamuka mountain,
Prahasta in obedience to his master·s Rama has entered into an alliance with
order, questioned Hanuman politely: "O Sugreeva before the sacred fire as witness,
monkey! Who has sent you over here? and subsequently killed Vali with a single
Do not entertain any fear. I shall get you arrow and installed Sugreeva as the king
released, if you tell the truth about yourself of the kingdom of the monkeys. 10.
before His maJesty, the king of all kings.·· That powerful king of the monkeys is now
7. Thereupon Hanuman, delighted to see staying in great anger on Mount Prahar-
face to face the enemy Ravana, the oppressor shana along with Rama and Lakshmana
of the three worlds, and remembering Rama and a huge army of powerful monkeys.
again and again within himself, started 11. That inonkey king has deputed power-
narrating the sanctifying story of Rama ful monkey leaders to search and find out
from the very beginning. 8. He said: "O the whereabouts of Sita. I, the off-spring
Ravana, the enemy of the Devas! Lis- of the Wind-god, am one such monkey
ten to me carefully.I am the messenger of come here after much search. (12-13).
Rama, who resides in the hearts of all be- I have been able to find out the lotus-eyed
ings. You have recently, stolen away his wife, Sita. Being a monkey, my nature prompted
6-17] THE BURNJNG OF LANKA . 249

iNt ~ 'fR~ ~: ~ ft 4.(tsru1~4.~;ii ~ I

il'iill\SiQl~-f MilP-1 qf aq: Qqlll~ilf.riji(ijl'Ri: II 13

~~ i{f illl◄(Sl\fl◄d~ififtEli ;Rf Q~¥t~PI ~ I

'
~tiltll( q .:◄l•lffl' ~ Sl:lcftrlmi: Eli"11RQI~: II 14
A-illti {91Efi4R fil~u If@ el' fflJM 1(Qqft ffl1lf I
~ ltffi' [email protected]«•1 ~q•dR'.6fq ~ : II 1S
~ 1:~'ff U-=>~fl◄:{iijffiq: 'Titil~~sftr l~<◄ l•W◄; I
~~9;.(illfq ~ ~ ffifffl ;u@l~!i.(ill {iq ~ .f ft \\ 16
fflR~~itiQ•dRllt ~ ;J ~ ~ ~ P-IAEil(d: I
3l!lli'1(«(?Jf ffl Qi{ia(Q'EECIIWI: ~qijt ~ ~i.4◄( ti 17

me to destroy the trees of the Ashoka For the ultimate good of your soul, practice
grove. Thereafter I found many of your virtuous conduct that will lead to liberation
emissaries equipped with bows and arrows from the travails of Samsara. 16. You
coming in great anger to attack and kill me. are born in the· great lineage of Brahma,
So I had to kill them in defence of myself. being the son of Rishi Pulastya and the
O great king! You know very well how brother of Kubera. So, even granting the
dear one's body is to all creatures. Finally wrong view that the self of one is the body,
Meghanada (Indrajit) came to put me in you are not a Rakshasa in a physical sense
bondage with the Brahma missile. 14. even. And from the point of view of the
Because of a boon given to me by Brahma, spirit, it is needless to say that there is no
the effect of that missile lasted only for a Rakshasahood in you.
moment; and I was released after that. 17. "The real 'You' or the Self has none
0 Ravana ! I know this fact, but yet out of the series of miseries arising from body,
of pity for you, I wanted to give you some intellect and the senses, because the real
.
good advice, and so allowed myself to 'you' is only the unperturbed and un~ffected
be brought here, as if I were still in bondage. \Vitness of all these changes. The actual
involvement in these changes belongs to the
Hanoman's sermon to Ravana
body-mind complex. It is just like the
(15-26)
experience of one sleeping. The series of
15. "By the practice of discrimination, dream experiences which sleep brings about,
understand the extremely trivial and tem- end with the dream; they are the effects of
porary nature of this world, 0 Ravana, the delusive ignorance characteristic of sleep.
and with the help of that understanding, As far as the real Self is concerned, the
abandon your eviJ nature of a Raksbasa. bodily experiences are unreal in the same
250. SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch. 4

~ ff ~ ~ ;nRa' f?miqi Acfil((t!◄ :;:i ij'~~ERJ: I

~ ;rq: 1ffl ;r (id cqQ ~ itcll~i{~(fflSN ~ : ll 18
4.{H.cfstlui:t1t\(ijifijQ:U~irf« !i\Si:Ufii'ti,~•91{J1~ I
N.-¥11!1¥1◄1(41«lS\f¥1ij(I Vl"1"\llf~S- srrqa II 19
gtstq;c(tql 1fi:taf1Niilil(:sit -I' ~ 31ktl1Mtff '('I l(eT «: I
ir.ir~4(ll<AEfil( ~ .n' -I' :;nfq ~lit JffiWlfflffl II 20
~ N4.I-C~¥1qt.Sfitcfil(◄l.-i_da: ijtfi(i.4~ tt~~= I
M(o-Sl;n' ~ ~qfflR1l ~ ••~◄ifkiflijfi4ffl Ar~ " 21
~S(q,~qf.:&q00"Qt8-i ~ Jii{~M•◄&.«t
I t(i{lqd
f?l-nli: 'lffii: ~:t'"n'a.i faq<a«t 1t◄◄r-1q6lq ~ , 22
MU-lM•i\44' it◄'id: (ii:q-fJ~fa.~r 'Rii 'l( ~ ,
~ itatf;cUQ ffl ~ijf'ffl' Utr ~ JIR: 'R fil'~ 11 23

way. 18. This unperturbedness and unaffect- modification of Prakriti and is no~ the Self.
edness is the truth in regard to the nature of 21. The Atman is Pure Consciousness and
your real Self • You are by nature change- Bliss, He is devoid of changes like birth
less; for the Self being non-dual, there can and death, and He, being separate from the
be no cause to effect change in it. Like body-mind combination, is only t~eir wit-
the all-pervading •Akasa which pervades ness and director. He is separate from
objects but is not affected by it, your real all adjuncts through which He manifests.
Self, though pervading the body, is not By himself He is ever pure. Knowing the
affected by the bodily experiences because Atman as such, one attains liberation from
of its subtlety. 19. All bondage arises from the bondage of Samsara.
the sense of identification of the compJex- - 22. "Therefore, I shall now tell you the
body-mind-Prao.a-with the real Self. means for attaining ultimate liberation.
And liberation consists in experiencing: Hear it attentively. O intelligent one!
'I am Pure Consciousness, I am the Unbound Listen to it carefully. First of all ~ultivate
I am the Deathless, I am pure Bliss.' devotion to Maha-Vishnu. That will purify
20. The body which is born of the element your intellect and you will thereby gain
earth is not the Self. Nor is Prana the pure knowledge too. 23. You will then
Atman, because it is a modification of the have the knowledge of the ever-pure
element air. Mind too is not the Self, and unaffected Truth. This knowledge
because it is an effect of Ahamkara, the being fully established, you will attain to.
J.,sense. As for Buddhi, intellect, it is a the Supreme Status of Brahman. There-
 18-29) THE BURNING OF LANKA 251

A~ iit@f itR: ~5!,'fflilt - ~ uii ~~ll•ldlSI~" I

fflffl S~@c:tr qscil ,..f:i;u ~lj efql'§c:'-4 Al-,:.q~ ~ - 11 24

UJi' IRRiflwlll~~;rr cq~ ~ 4'si~41tl'-lt( I

ci'-i q-i ~(¥ii:U<~t11"'a;n "1◄ •~~~:~a~•uRtl;r: 11 25

-n' ~~+l~l;i'l~ii ~IFlt ~Q.-d'll~Mff<~~tf«Q. I

;r~a\'sa-. \qf)d:t=ct q1a;iR4'1l!!:ttei:iil ~ =if €t qAcqfu li 26
'
'lc:i:ll'ldl~i:11<(~~
~
61:19.&...f't(:tl~..a-us~: I

~~ ifi'ilffl 1:,:"..rf.«m:;c,it mf.l" 27

.v.i ~ ~'5q..cq\iji:(\\ Rtll~SM ~ : '
Eli ~ mn ~Ill' ~ f.ntf~q ~~ 'Rtl:1'14( ,, _ . 28

~c1t lqftl' ~ Siwiefik'l~t m f.ttf..it ~ «~11'1i (Id: ,

ui)c111i m;i cli.ft:ti:i< t4M~or ~ I
9€11-t(
~m ~!ftiili:i'il: « ¥11~@M14')q;r •g:"1llrt10( 11 29
fore worship with all devotion Rama who is You will never have an opportunity of
n~ but Hari, the consort of Lakshmi, who being lifted from the travails of Samsara. ·•
no scends Prakriti• and 1s • a11-pervading.
t ran .d. d Sentence of torture by fire on Hanuman
24. Abandoning your stup1 1ty an your (27-36)
mood of antagonism, take shelter at the
feet of Rama, to whom all who surrender 27. Hearing these nectar-like words of
are very dear. Along with your sons and Ha,numan, the son of the Wind-god, the
relatives, take Sita to Rama and restore ten-headed Rakshasa,Ravana,felt unbearable
her to him, maJci1:,g a full prostration as the anger, and in high excitement and with eyes
• sign of your submission. Then you. will reddened, said to that lordly monkey::
be free from fear. 25. How can thoughtless 28. "Who are you to talk this 1u1td of
rsons cross over the ocean of Sam~a nonsense before me without any fear?
JlC:th waves of misery raging in it, without You must be the most degenerate and evil-
Wl. helter in Rama, with perfect devotion minded among the monkeys. Who is this
takings f li
-Ram who is the essence o B ss, Non- Rama? Who is this forest dweller Sugreeva?
dual B:ing and Supreme Self residing in Look, you fool of a monkey! I am going
the hearts of all? 26. If you do not do to kill that evil man who llas sought allian~
this, you will sink into the depths of spiritual with Sugreeva. 29. But you are going to
degradation without anyone to protect be killed immediateJy,. and then Sita,. -the
you from the burning fire of ignorance. daughter of Janaka. After that, before long,
 SUNDARA KANDAM [Cb. 4
252

I am going to destroy Rama and Lakshmana this messenger monkey now, how can Rama
and the powerful monkey Sugreeva along whose destruction is your ultimate purpose'
with all his foHowers." Hearing these come to know that Sita is here, and go ove;
words of the ten-headed Ravana, Hanuman, to Lanka for battle? (34-35). Therefore
the son of Wind-god, was inflamed with think of some other kind of punishmen;
anger and said as follows in a threatening that is equal to execution. Let the monkey
mood, as if he were going to burn him up. go with the marks of punishment inflicted
30. He said: "O most degenerate fellow! on his body. Seeing him, Rama will soon
Even a crore of Ravanas will not be equal come here with Sugreeva and engage himself
to me; for I, the messenger of Rama, in battle with you." On hearing these words
have inexhaustible puissance.., These words of Vibhishana, Ravana said as follows:
of Hanuman drove Ravana to a mad fury, (36-37). "Monkeys are very proud of their
and he said, addressing a Rakshasa standing tail. Therefore, let his tail be wrapped with
nearby: 31. "Kill this monkey, cutting cloth and set fire to. Let him then be
him •into pieces. Let all other Asuras dragged through the whole city and then
and friends and relatives witness this execu- allowed to go away, so that all the leaders
tion." Thereupon, Vibhishana intervened and of the monkey army may see him in that
warded off the Asura who was advancing deformed condition!'
with his weapon for the execution. (38-40). Afterwards, the Rakshasas wrap-
3.2. Vibhishana said, "O great king! He is a ped round Hanuman·s tail pieces of sack
monkey sent as a messenger by another and various kfnds of cloth soaked in oil
king. How can a monarch noted for his and set fire to the tip of the tail. They
courage and nobility order him to be killed? then bouni him up with cords and a group
That is bigh1y improper. 33. If you kill of powerful Rakshasas carried him round
30-48) THE BURNING OF LANKA 253

the city to the beating of drums and declarin_g fire, only to find that the :fire had spread
again and again, "Come and see l Here 1s all around. 46. As beings drop from
the thief-" all the while people raining the skies, these Rakshasa women fell into
blows on him. (41-44). With a strategem the fire from above. With the exception
in his mind, Hanuman bore all that persecu- of Vibhishana's house, all Lanka was thus
tion patiently. On reaching the western reduced to ashes. 47. Having done all
gate, he shrunk his body into a small size these, Hanuman jumped into the sea and
and thus released himself from the bondage extinguished the fire on his tail by dipping
of all the cords. Then he again assumed it mto water. He now felt satisfied that
his gigantic size and leaped on to the top of he had accomplished his task. 48. Thanks
the gate-tower, and pulling out one of the to the friendship of the Fire-deity with the
pillars of that edifice, smashed all the Wind-deity, the father of Hanuman, and
Rakshasa emissaries. In order to complete thanks to Sita's prayers, the fire did not
his work in Lanka, he hopP:d fr~m one burn his tail in the least. On the other hand,
b ilding to another in the city with his he felt it as very cool. 49. He, by uttering
b:ming tail and set fire to all the mansions whose name men are rid of the effects of
and other edifices there. 45. Now was all the sins, by which men in this world
heard everywhere in Lanka, the cries of overcome the three fires of life (Tiipatraya)--
women, 'O father', 'O son', 'O husband'! to the special messenger of that Rama,
Many a Rakshasa women got on to the how can this ordinary fire of thi$ world
top of buildings in order to escape from inflict injury?
 [Ch. 5
254 SUNDARA KANDAM
<:
q~l{: ~:
41+h{l~ci ~

~: ~ ~it~ti,;:ll ~1u~si44'~: 1 3ffi.TT1JtfQ 'It ~A q:;r,ft uira~~ II 1

~n:r lJ'l~◄i ~i{'(tl~
...:;,
~~: I ~~~cf~I ~: -m:~ ~M~l fl'RiaR~:
• <? "
Il 2
~ st~ 't.:t!M~ ~~ I ~fir ~fl{ cqJ a'~ ~-qr«~~ II 3

~ Qijif\~ c1M\i9;qifitfl~: I ~RI:· mg: ~~~ ~M" ~:{gfhffiku I\

. ~t{QT 4
ffl ~ ~ t:~iro;ff ~ ttf~ I ~: ~ qiVf tfij \T'l~Hll~@ fq;r{ It 5

l{l~@~Etlil .
ffl ~ tt % ...'Q'ttQ~ ~tsrei , ~~ ~1-ilft1"-nnt ~ ~ ~f~ 11 6

~d\Eli-.:l
~t ~,,t(\\t~fl~q q~ cfl ~,~: 1 3TTtWr ~ : md ~u WJUT~ n1
1{f ~~ \T~~ ~ifcTf(f m~ 1 3lm ,,~"r.!I tfi~ ~ srruu ..a--m\~q~tI_ II
efij 3lWrmft err~ m~ Jffur~q ffl1l: I ~q q~~ ~ 'ITT lf~it: II 9

Chapter 5
HANUMAN'S TRIUMPH ANT RETURN
Hanuman bids farew~ll to Sita and 5. "Seeing you, I have forgotten all my
• returns (1-17). sorrows. Alas, now you are going. How
(1-4). Afterwards Hanuman went to see can I now sustain my life without hearing
Sita, made prostrations to her and said '
• about Rama?" 6. Hanuman replied to Sita
"O great lady! Now give me permission saying, "If that be the case, 0 noble lady,
to return to Rama. Rama, along with his you get on my shoulders. If you want,
brother, will come soon to see you." With I shall then take you in no time to Rama's
these words, he circumambulated Sita thrice, presence." (7-9). Now Sita said, "Let
made prostrations to her again and Rama come along with the monkey army,
made ready to go. He now addressed drying the sea or bridging it with arrows,
the following words to Sita, "O noble lady! kill Ravana in battle and rescue me. Then
I am now starting. Good fotune will Rama will gain everlasting fame.
soon dawn on you. Accompanied by a Therefore, you go now. I shall somehow
huge army, Sugreeva, Rama and Lakshmana sustain my life." Being thus permitted to
will be seen here in this city very soon." go once again, Hanuman made prostrations
To H anuman, Sita said sorrow-stricken: to her and then went to the top of the
1-20] HANUMAN'S TRIUMPHANT RETURN 255

~ ~ ffUQ~i:f: ~~ m-~ fir~ I '1Pttif i:llti~a\wi 'ff(fl'f ii&ld<il( II 10

qffi 'l{RUU-1~ N:tltll.$1-11~8~:,.. I ~@•i11wtl.-6:~ ~~ WR 8'1 II 11
~ 5?!~ i(fwRI: 9if ~cff ~@~~ I g:ifoJ ~ ~in{l~wt(. U 12
"{ffl~:
;0&4.-1cr A.$11.fhn • 'i~~: ~qma: I { i f ~ ~qri ~ crtw1<rt.:.( II 13

~ J!c«I ~ cf MU ~ ~: I 3(~ firotfswt' i:llwt(IMi.+liilcft?{ U 14

~ ~ iPfl ~ vf.ar ~ ~Elit;r;rt I ui:'llfirffl' c:,:;t,si'md~.si !-J~i 11 1s
~4.1;ft~c1 a1~01qt (t'lijl(Nltf.lfg"l_ I ~~ihl qt;RJ: ~ ~1fitii,q 411ij@l( II 16
ifi~◄◄•§lcffffl' ~
.
('

~: ifiR~ij~r: 1 ~~ ~it~ ~,: 'S(l=(~ fitftl( n ·11

~.!) °'
q=;?J~ ~qi;flu ~ Uffl~at(l~ I l l ~ ~~ Jilt~ ◄ 1-1(1\11= H 18

8J[iran ~ crti' m: --
~G~ffl' if{Ula' I
. .
cqapn,n
~ ~
NiffmS1!d~..ql 11 •
~~ 19
•1~a1tt1~cr Qli~( n
•
~;u'G!r-~ ~ 20
mountain Trikuta in order to prepare for have discovered Sita and I have destroyed
crossing the sea. Lanka ~ong with its woody groves. I
10. In bis effort to leap, Hanuman of spoke with Ravana. I am • now returning
tremendous size pressed his legs with such after achieving all these. Now we shaD go
force on the mountain that the latter went to the presence of Rama and Sugreeva. ''"
·deep into the bowels of the earth. With the When Hanuman spoke these words, all the
speed of wind, he lifted himself up in the sky. monkeys were delighted. Some embraced
11. Due to the force generated, that moun- Hanuman. Some kissed their tails, and some
tain, which was thirty Yojanas in height, others danced enthusiastically. They all start-
became levelled to the ground. Ascending ed along with Hanuman to mount Prasra-
to the sky, Hanuman gave out a terrific vana where Rama was staying.
roar. 12. That sound reached the ears of
the monkey hosts on the other shore of Destruction of Madhuvana (18-15)
the ocean, and in great glee, they all together 18. As the monkeys· were travelling, they
shouted in return like an echo. • (13-14). reached. the forest named Madhu; which
"After achieving his object, Hanuman is was under Sugreeva's special protection.
returning. From the sound he has produ~ed Then all those monkey leaders said to
we can tcnow it. 0 monkeys! Wait and Angada as follows: 19. '~O hero! We
see the arrival of that leader of ours." As are all extremely hungry. If you, our
the monkey chiefs were speaking thus noble-minded leader, give us permission, we
~mongst themselves, the son of the Wind-god would like to eat the fruits and drink the
descended on the top of a mountain and sweet honey abounding in this forest. 20.
said to the monkeys thus: (15-17). "I Satisfied with eating and drinking, we shall
 SUNDARA KANDAM [Ch. 5
256
~~
...--r2:1~..:trn •
~,n.,;a¥14iSll 111,,
aadd1Qli(a: I """~-~~~ ~ ~ ; r ~R:d ~ffiRll{t: II 21

~~ stf.l{f.f ~q: q1tJ;'IR:t\TI: lli I ~fuurtat'Al~ ~fu"~ijfSJIJf iltf~ II 22

" c:Cl'TT.
Nifd{a~q~~t.-1 (I..SC1'1\tf ~ ••
~~fi?fq: q1(tqO(N€ql
~
~ II 23

m ~iaa@i ~.,:(: ijffl€1@1 u ~:, ~ir mtfll: lmT ~ ~ ~•~: ,, 24

~ ijlt,(~ R'(cfiRrtlfil~~I\ I ~ ~ ijst( l•U'<of g_qc!lffl II 25
•~ efaaia.wRt ijJ.ttetl' ,,a111w1«: 1 ~'lffl ;r ~ : mt ~~w1w1..a.'1': n 26
-~ ~¥{- ~ ·ffl: ii\". , q ~ 1 ·QSllN ~•~ur ~ clA il"_~: 21 n
'1 ~ UW\i:l4◄.i ~ - ~~ I· f?q;~ ~ \131.:I~: «kll~'IT~ II 28
e~◄@lit(la.lfl ~ ~1◄.ft(!,dl I ~~dlQ@U 6E( Sfiq'tl tfi(il~~t( II 29
•f~ ~ ffl dl'lt1Pa ~ ~ : I 3\ti~f ~~~ a' ~-11~ ltll II •30
-;r ~~ffl ~ ~ {ftm f;rf~ I eftJUTl ~ ~ ~ f((qf if.~ AAl~P~I ll31
iff.m-ffl~l@ftfFfffl 11111f.:aq: ~}~r ~~~~;j ~ ij en~: II 32

go immediately to the presence of Rama ..0 master! The Madhuvana that you
and Lakshmana." 21. Angada thereupon have been maintaining for such a long
said, ..Here is Hanuman, who has fulfilled time has been destroyed today by
the mission on which we are sent. In prince Angada and Hanuman." (26-27).
honour of him, O monkey-chiefs, On hearing Dadhimuka's representation,
consume the fruits and roots quickly and ~ugreeva said in a joyous mood: "The
be on the move." (22-23). The monkeys son of the Wind-god must have certainly
now began to consume the honey. Noticing discovered Sita. There is no doubt about it.
it, Dadhimukha, the keeper of the forest, Otherwise, who would have dared even to
sent a body of his_ guards to ward them look at my Madhuvaria? Therefore their
off. But without minding them, the monkeys action only indicates that Hanuman has
continued to consume the honey. When succeeded in his mission. There is· no
the forest guards attempted to beat the doubt about this."
monkeys, they gave them kicks and blows, 28. Delighted at these words of Sugreeva,
and continued to eat and drink. Rama asked him, "O royal friend! What
24. Now Dadhimukha was an uncle of is it that you are speaking about Sita?••
Sugreeva. Extremely angry at the conduct (29-34). Hearing these words, Sugreeva said,
of the monkeys, he along with his forest ..0 noble one! Sita has been discovered.
guards went to the place where Sugreeva Hanuman and other monkeys are repo~
was staying. 25. And he said to the king to have entered Madhuvana and eaten
21-43) HANUMAN'S TRIUMPHANT RETURN 257

{~~SQJ•il\ ,rt~SQ'fflfflil'R{ '-~fit~~@ QJiR: ~) iB'~lfUlllii4a: II 33

1gq1;re'N gga,~ ~ct('-lMW Iii[~: 1 ait~i.t('ll(Utl • ~~m: 11 34
~~ ~~ ~'1f ij1Jiff¢.4t_ I <tq!i\cpn~ i?tqd'!N (1tcl(f( 11 35
• .A-.,.r-
{il'«!'ff ~ !ff{ NI ~w:u firo'fq-J I ~ ·fq ,. ~
81t.a1W Sf l'l~HI ml q111,« :t◄('( H36
~<ii mg: ~~ ~eil' m 1l'ffR<II I 31fflcict'Mefilll~ fltlNl\ctl'llflm II 37
<t~fq: m;_m t;R,m, ipTT st'TI, i[l ~ ( t i { ~ :tn,•d\ qRii .. ,..." 113s
1(4'0 ~
~n '1qt NI ~il(l:to:lll(·HU
,.. .
ll\lf I ~81 ~NU;:ij ~~ ~ ~
•~~• Vf&lefUI q ~ \ I 39

~;im:cp.f ~~ ~0414ilir'fif ~ I ~tlleiil'1" ·g:~· ~iei+:11 ~ ~fit II 40

utftirur "''" ~, ,;m ~fct1f;c((u1¥(, i\&4untl =tt ~~: u~u, f%6fftau 11 41
Q.lilijji iti{IQ-611 ~~ f-ild1ill:09': I im: ffi ~ - ~iGSl:MiO•ldi II • 42
3ft utft◄Qf¾lfl iUffl'si (l'i◄.,. f8: , ~ 4iiSt1-1Ettt 1{tit11d1~1«: 'fiOOJdtSll'I' n
everything there and attacked the guards. them, they descended at the place where
Unless they have achieved the purpose of Rama and Sugreeva were.
yo~r divine Self, they would not have d~.~ed
even to look at my Madbuvana. So from Hanuman's report to Rama ( ~ )
their action you can infer that they have {36-42). Hanumait now reported to Rama,
certainly discovered Sita.,, And turni~g "I have seen Sita in a healthy condition."
to bis guards be said, "O guards! Entertain Then he first prostrated before Rama and
no fear. Returning to your place, com- next before Sugreeva, and continued: "O
municate to Angada and others that it is great King! Sita, the daughter of Janaka,
my oraer that they return soon." The has in a very joyous mood askc«;l me about
forest guards on hearing Sugreeva's words your welfare. Surrounded by a guard of
returned very -soon and said to Hanuman Rakshasa women, she is kept in the Ashoka
and others, "It is the order of the King grove underneath a Simsapa tree. 0 great
that you -return soon. Su_greeva_, along with one! Lean because of abstinence from
Rama and Lakshmana, 1s anxious to meet food, she is always bemoaning, calling out
you. Those powerful . personages are ·o Rama, 0 Rama'. I saw her dressed. in
immensely delighted with your conduct. soiled clothes, with Jocks unbraided. I
The want to see you immediately." Hear- was nble to comfort her a little.Hiding myself
ing ~hese words of Dadhimukha and his in a dimunitive form amidst the branches, I
guards, the monkey leaders proceeded qui- began to narrate your story from birth on-
ckly through the sky. 35. With Hanuman wards. Your departure to the formidable fo-
and the heir apparent Angada leading rest ofDandaka, Ravana's abdudion of Sita
A•l7
 [Ch. 5
SUNDARA KANDAM
258
~;r ~ ~~'I fflF{({ it 11~~~ II 44
ms( ◄l:rt(i~R:~ fJ~q~u( '111-i€tit~ II 45
ttitst fflijtl( rEfi\(ct"'~qfR: ilefffl~i( 1146
1

q,:◄l;:i(i.11~ i:oq ~~ijft~~ ll 47 .,

1"-R w,fiff q11.-m...'«'lt;it ~c11f;t~~ ll4s
114'\I. ~ ~msftf ~~~fflqR_f;r~a: 114~
(c(l.ftiN ilm{ R'-lffl U'Wf a'~% H so
~..-wft~t ltmlfl•IPf'llffl as~ II 51
a1Rl•i ~{ it ~if'lt iri' fii:t◄{tfl:1:u 52
~ ~ ~ffl N-31':fi~fit~ ~, n s3
~Jllliif!t ~ ~~~'6· \lfffif lU It 54
in your abse~ce, your entering into alliance me. (48-52). Convinced now of my bona
with Sugreeva, the destruction of Vali, tides she said to me, 'O Hanuman ! Tell
Sugreeva's deputation. of powerful and Rama what you have seen-how I am living
quick-moving monkey teams in search of day and night under the oppression of these
Sita in all directions, and the arrival of one of Rakshasa women.' To her I replied, 'Rama,
them, myself, in Lanka-all these 1 narrated. who is constantly thinking of you, is sor-
43. I further said in conclusion: 'I am the rowing day and night that there is no news
minister of Sugreeva and the servant of about you. Returning to him immediately, I
Rama. Overcoming very great difficulties, shall report everything. Be sure that
I have now been able to discover the daughter immediately after knowing _the facts, Rama
of Janaka.' (44-46) Hearing these words of and Lakshrnana, accompanied by Sugreeva
mine, Sita said with wide-open eyes: •who and his army of monkeys will come to you.
is speaking all these words that are like nee- Destroying Ravana along with his whole
tar to my ears? If what you say is all genuine tribe, he will take you back to your place.
you must appear before my eyes.' Now please give me some token of recogni-
Then I appeared and prostrated myself tion which will make Rama convinced that
before Sita in the form of a small monkey, I really met you.' (53-56). On my requesting
and with my palms joined in salutation, her in this way, she gave me a crest-jewel
stood at a little distance from her. I gave from inside her locks. She also told me
replies to the detailed questions she put to the story of the crow, which took place
me about myself and all other matters. formerly at the Chitrakuta mountain. Then
47. 0 valiant hero! I told her everything with tears flowing down her eyes, she added,
in proper order. Afterwards' I presented 'Convey my enquiries about his welfare to
to her the signet ring that you had sent with Rama. Ask Lakshmana to excuse me for
 44-64] HANUMAN'S· TRIUMPHA~T RETURN 259

~~+l~ill(lihil{ 'q(l'ffl ittr~.r '· ffi(ir;:qf ~ Ullffl'JI i' ,;qrf.cta; II 55

~i:kili ~ffl mffl' ~:w;r ~~ar I '4<111.ttl:tillR=t«r ~ ~ {{~cf €t II 56
(@: s1~1Nat mr ffi6q\qfif(flffl: 1 aa.1•11tii~<i11,1+l~~i:(MEfit ™'-''( 11 s,
... ffij(tfffl if(•i{'41 SJ01ii(i{4( I fflll'..
dt'ilci44 «6
~ ,1eto1;ufq1ueq- ~ II 58
<fff(+l~'l«l ~ !.f(tq"fllq SJ'llffi{ I ~~ ~'lffl' ~ ~qt~~!I~: II A:i9
1.-1.i\6 ~ ~dq fl'Eti(i( 1 ~••< .r q:t41fit (fCI" srttqifilf<or: u 60
,;a-
d ~ Sf'4'Q8lfit {fffl lfi{ irlff I ~t41RHF {tifltiCc4 IIR ctr-R~ II 61
({ls(~:fl ~'416: W 1itffl1RN 9: I ~~ffi( wm ihfi◄«t~; ll 62
qf(l:i:q) .N it ~ ~q: 'R~q;J: I 3Rlffl 11'1{ ~SM fimsm tR~ II 63
'4Nl<qll•i~ t!Ei14'(411fi: -~~ M•l'l«l- ~~ I
~ fik - 'iR,.:ai(tff ~tirul' i4tlij•l'-I: lil!641Ss:31t 11_ 64
{@' JJditf(S"Cflt41<14114fq 841iilC:t◄(d◄ I,
ail.<••• 'Plif : • 9lf: II V. II
eaucaficl( ta:At<•i•ci(, •
my thoughtless and unseemly speech to find no way of making adequate returns to
him. Then kindly do everything thP.~ 1nay the service you have done m~. 0 son of
help Rama to rescue me at the earliest.' the Wind-g~d ! I now offer to you all that
Speaking in this way, Sita began to weep, I h~ve." Speaking in this way, with tears
steeped in deep sorrow. I tried my best fl.owing from his eyes, Rama held Hanuman
to comfort her with words concerning you. in his tight embrace and felt great delight.
(57-62). "Afterwards, 0 Rama, I made Rama, the lover of devotees, next said to
preparations to come back with the permis- Hanuman as follows:
sion of the Devi. But before starting I . 6~. He said, "In this world it •is very
did something more. I destroyed the difficult for any one to be embraced in thi~
Ashoka grove that is very dear to Ravana. manner by Me, the Supreme Spirit. Th~
Then I killed many Rakshasas including a fore, O the noblest of monkeys! You are
son of Ravana. I got an a opportunity My devotee and one dear to ?de:" 64.
to speak face to face with Ravana. Then He by worshipping whose Jotu~-feet with
after setting fire to the whole of Lanka, Tulasi and other ingredients one attains to
I have come back immediately to you." the unparalleled Status of Vishnu-when
Hearing these words of Hanuman, Rama one is embraced by that Being manifest as
was extremely delighted and said to him, Rama, what doubt is tltere that suc;h a
"You have done something that is very person will attain to the summit of spiritu~
difficult even for Devas to achieve. I excellence?
 a1'641(11(('1fll'Jl1(

,,.....
~~,

Chapter 1
THE MONKEY ARMY ON THE MARCH TO LANKA
Deliberations of Rama with Sugreeva this world and will never exist in future.
and Hanuman (1-26)
5. By Hanuman's discovery of Sita, he
1. Delighted at what Hanuman spoke, has saved the honour of myself, of the royal
Rama said: 2. 'Hanuman has performed line of Raghu, of Lakshmana and of
a task which is impossible of achievement Sugreeva, the king of monkeys. 6. The
with great effort even by Devas. None in search and the discovery of Sita has been
this world can do even in imagination what fully accomplished. Now what is to
he has done. 3. Who can leap over the be done hereafter? My mind reels when I
sea a hundred Yojanas wide?' Who think of crossing that ocean which Hanuman
can destroy Lanka which is defended on all has achieved so easily. 7. How shall I
sides by Rakshasas? 4. As a servant of be able to rescue Sita, killing the enemy
Sugreeva, he has fulJy and perfectly after crossing this ocean of a hundred
achieved the task that was set for him. Yojanas extent, full of dangerous aquatic
Such a servant has never existed before in creatures like sharks and crocodiles?"
1-181 THE MONKEY ARMY ON THE MARCH TO LANKA 261

~ffl ij {Jq4:q;j p)r: sng: \11:t◄lf. I 6fll <HWA•4t'ff iuu-t¥41'11iiil'( 11

~
8

~ :q fira-fico.(1qt ~"'iriftSII ~1401'( I

~
1"C1•C11 ~Q •~"\q rr.=ar
~
,..
.rctc:fil"ift ffff;ft 11
'ffl"~ 'IC11"41'( ~(ll'ill◄(!l;fli{ I ffRS(qp:j 61f!~~~N q1◄iiht( II 10
ijli(ij(Gi If« ~ •~ ffilt I ~
qt (:titil~ P ~ ~ II 11
~ -nq1a:qii ciifwlR31i w~ Qllcf I .•1(1Qa41t ffl fitq~MUIM (a) II 12
rivfl -l)- ~ Qir q~,qftr if 9lfq't I f.Tf..,a,f;r =... 'mlflr "''lffir.t' • ti t3
lfil◄◄◄-i ~--m •~1ciltt1f.cldlf. 1 3lllle'ffaml.1iit ~~ ~= ~ u 14
iawf ~ Slcti«UI q,nan itc:Mifl( I ~''""q ·-
il!t t~l~ii• , ..,,.._, " ts
lflffl ~ SlfflEiti, •R'qlfq i:fitft,Q( I
'1ffl
.s
~w ffl Mlfff..rqr~!t
'
I ~·~ 11P:1Ril'~• 1''-11 N "~ t II 16
ql_.R•"~ ~ fil~oo•l ff'l"dl 11 17
"unll'lit(IN'ffl .-0 ,ittlffcSiter I 'IRCitRli •roi• ~f1tf4aittllwi 11 11
8. Hearing these words of Rama, Sugreeva couched in a language that was 'both devo-
said to him, "We shall be able to cross this tional and heroic, Rama now said to Hanu-
ocean abounding in dangerous creatures man standing before him: 15. "We might
like crocodiles and sharks 9. We shall somehow manage to cross the great ocean.
sack Lanka and kill Ravana. 0 Lord After that how shall we proceed? You
of Raghu's line! Abandon all worrying
therefore describe to me the features of this
thoughts. Such worrying thoughts stand
in the way of one's achieving one's objective. Lanka which is said to be difficult for even -
10. Here are these huge monkeys ready to Devas and Asuras to penetrate. 16. 0
please you by doing anything, if necesssary great monkey! After knowing from you the
even by passing through fire. 11. First let difficulties of entering Lanka, we shall
us think of the ways and means of crossing think of the strategy for overcoming them.,.
the ocean. Once we gain access to Lanka, At _these words of Rama, Hanuman, joining
then believe me, it is as good as our having his palms in salutation, said to Rama with
killed Ravana. 12. 0 Lord of the Raghus ! great humility: "O great one! I shall
I do not find anyone in the three worlds describe the features of Lanka as I saw.
who can stand in the battlefield against you (17-18). The city of Lanka is situated on
equipped with your bow. 13. 0 Rama I the heights of ihe Trikuta mountain in a
Everywhere I see omens indicating that heavenly set-up. Filled with buildings and
victory will surely be ours.~• walls golden in appearance, it is surround-
14. Accepting these words of Sugreeva ed by moats that are full of pure water.
 262 YUDDHA KANDAM
~ ~
-11.YN◄tit:tilll'li'-II fi.◄◄l'fff'1~!(11 I ..:,1~~N~N~51-:tn:1fl't~1«~"'qmfi,nr:l(aij+nqn:1qrair: ll'l: II 19
qfit,ull<•UQICI •l:SCclllU Q'~: II _..._~:n 20
f6~!('1ftll•h Jli"111f4PIN ffl ~ I ffllUil ~
fflt ffl c(Rjiifitlfillln II 21
tt&'cl4i$Y46f41~ •l&M\llq'd'-ti I ~~'-tlki ~\qt titl-Cl~Slt:(R;Jn !11'1' H22·
,naMft.atdi• ..,Gftr. Qffl , _~ twaSN ~ ~ it "9r ~Mi( 11 23
. ~t~M◄tlttft◄• 11'n tu: I ~ qi ~ '4uiSIIQliU mat 1(-q( 1124
'lltl'li:tn
-- - :
:UdCNt ' 6 :-.u~1G1
"'•"'~-..111 :sa ,.. ~
.. . I ~I'\~ =•u.J:a,¾ ~,• 1'4ftldi ma
, -.."'~ -, I'\ a;mr
,~'"11 .., ...'\ II 25
-1Rlllii- 11- -~ qc91.\t ijj◄UH19¥ I ~ Q ti(i4\~◄r-t<tl4: (141-«II II 26
'!ffl ,9t1\fl. - '4i+41i\N- - ~!IW:..◄t I • Q[◄EfiMCcniSl(llllwil'41Nifli.4 II 21
•, , , . t.aif - . qR-.~ , acfweii - ~ ,1-,eQ~M•i( n 21
\UIIW . . wl}ll'41fil ,l\lil'hi( I .q,fJr -. ~ ir (NUllleJ 4:$(NtiU 29
• •h1I 111fi;ft ft 41◄~•,t lftMtfli( t (IJ'I '{Im: 9'111111 ~ ~ q1ltiQ II 30

19. It is full of beautiful flower gardens, its batteries and secret places of defence. --
extensive tanks, pillars of precious· stones, I see that by your ve-ry look, you will be.
and mansions of great splendour. 28. able to reduce Lanka to ashes. 26. O
At its .western gate, regiments of elephants Supreme Lord! We can start immediately,
~ stationed and in the northern, ~giments - with the army of heroic monkeys on
of cavalry and infantry. 21. In the same all sides, and proceed to the shore of the
way numerous troops of_ heroic Rakshasas ocean."
are stationed at the eastern and southern
gates of Lanka too. 22. 0 Lord! In the The army on the march (27-48)
middle of the city also are stationed innu-
27. HearingHanuman's speechRama said,
merable elephants, horses, chariots and foot
"O Sugreeva ! Order your armies to march.
soldiers with leaders well ·versed in the
(28-29). The auspicious time indicating
use of all missiles. 23. Lanka is defended victory has already begun. I shall start
with all these troops, besides with rockets
at this time with a view to destroy that
(Sataghni) that can kill a hundred people
well-defended Lanka along with Ravana and
at a time. Though defended so strongly in the whole tribe of Raksbasas inhabiting it.
this way, hear, 0 Lord, what I was able I shall succeed in rescuing Sita also. My
to do there. 24. A fourth of Ravana's right eye is throbbing, indicating that good
forces was destroyed. The city was set fortune awaits us. 30. Let the armies of
lire to and its golden gate towers were powerful monkeys march forward. Let the
shattered to pieces. 25. I could destroy leaders take positions behind, in front
 19-42] THE MONKEY ARMY ON THE MARCH TO LANKA 263

~q;:aiNRSa ~91i:qisw~ 'I«: I 8 ~quit~ p');r ~ 1NT ~g:·11 31

q~ Q ~ ~ ~ ~ :q I ~ ;fuff: pr11 ati+ilclPf -~'R 11 32
u1f •l~&•ij • ~1ff: ffl-o'effRR: I
~~1$(C1.J ~ ulf: Jlifl:et ~~qur:. I usft◄eQ:<1\' t'(U4:itl41Stl•lffl fir~: U 33
'q((Uiij(f;rin: ~ ~ : ~AQf: I \-4<d~t 1fRq$ffl ~a' ~fiJtrri' ~ 1134
qe,q;:m 11:~: ~ 'fi<ilfR ~ 11'{f.t' ~ I ~ff ((Eicf@IUI g:f;ranqtsq (l◄GI~ II 35
l(t a
~~ •1~e~t1@fct$'1U I 36

(R\.41Ulitltn ffl 1ffl\1t6 ~qt I -: ~Nlif ~:q..,_~q1(q,=11+« II 37

3114~tl
G,
tfifcff ~t ~'lt'I ti~ ~11_: I ~~~tll ~~~ q1c{ql( .1_1 38
il,n..-,<lg_q.-ij:(~ ~'11(!d◄•ld: I 3U.tl'-Hfflll" fl« cfliRI: ffl\i«m II ' 39
~ ~~ uirur -rftqrfitRm , ~ ~ ~41•0~· ._N'll&wl<I · ~ 11 40
....... r.. MN511fut ffl•ittd~ttidtff: I ~ ~«11@5fikf ~ =;r "1 ~ 1141
311c11111«•• Qt qmf.f:ml( 1 31c1ffl1f l:9\!'i(f uir: d◄ti1~: 11 42

and on the sides to guard the forces. 31. fruits and honey on the way and declaring
I shall travel in front mounting the shoulders their resolve to destroy Ravana, all these
of Hanuman, and Lakshmana behind me on monkey leaders of unparalleled power moved
Angada, and you, 0 Sugreeva, should march on. 37. The two leaders of Raghu ·s clan,
with me. (32-33). On all the sides of the riding on the shoulders of the monkey
forces, let an the army leaders march- leaders amidst these monkey forces, looked
the leaders of. great destructive capacity like the sun and the moon accompanied by
like Gaya, Gavaya, Gavaksha, Mainda luminous stars. (38-40). The countless mon-
Dwivida, Nala, Neela, Sushena and Jamba-
•
key heroes of the army fi1ling all space struck
van." Giving these orders to the monkey the ground with their tails, pulled out trees
forces, the all powerful Rama along with as their weapons, and climbed over moun-
Sugreeva and Lakshmana started with the tains as they moved on with the speed of
army.. 34. All the monkey troops, capable Wind. That army of tremendous size, led
of assuming any form and equal to the and protected by Rama, JJlilrched with great
heavenly elephant Airavata in power, enthusiasm by day and by night without rest.
marched towards the southern sea, demons- (41-44). Seeing the grand forests of mou-
trating war-like movements and giving out nts Malaya and Sahya they joyously passed
terrific war cries. '(35-36). Consuming aII the through those mpuntain ranges and duly
264 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 1

(frift ' '"4 ·~· 111ti 1\t •~

, ... , 4
~'qlf tlJI'"' I 311••dit ~~{ff qi 4f'Mf<dq'( II 43
~ffl ltii!•Utlfl ;it f.t'1t14-I ~: I fi ~IMit~rr~~ ¥1•5Ni4'l~ - n 44
~ffl ~ ffl . , 611ffl~ I ~ ~~'-ltf~si ~~ EhNP,!R: II 45
,0

~ q•q;:in. fiN~ ffllt( '1\q\ti-t( I ll«'lldd(lfl'i 141¥1-i!fi'fql(i( II 46

31•UW .........~ ~ ~ ~:finn I ~f<cq,,n ifi1j ffl ffl'R @1141~ II 47
\i(l~a4i\Slllft:lui~ fflon ffltt8•&1t: 1 {ftf 1¼.a,,er: ~ <~ °'4ctr..dr: 11 48
mu m'i@.(,iltq tiir.r it(dl,_a: I Ncdtq" atl-1~ ~ 'l(VI 'fi•'4'11ij'I; II 49
:scfa:8\qfil(1• ~RR: I ~ '1Tr-n@ · ~ ~ - ~ ~: II
'«411E¥11 50
ij if WJtlf~ t i ~ friv.«,~oqq'( I tiCil\11t'-lsi'la<ih1tTI(ilc(li(q-: II st
31(1•-tMWl;:qdaf.t ~t ~ N(tE¥tf.t I ~1111111,f;r;n ~:v If ~ fet«ltf(ii': 11 52
Q+SIQR: 1'41'4tl41ijjtilltl51. fi: tffl I
1«'41tC'41◄1~U« ~ ft ;r tffi I 3lffl ~t'i1f<c {rc1 11:'~ ;y ffi: 11 53

reached the sea-shore, where the roaring they spoke among themselves, ''How shall
sound of the ocean could be heard. Des- we cross this ocean and k,ill that evil fellow ·
cending from the shoulder of Hanuman, of a Ravana ?'' Distressed with such thought
Rama along with Sugreeva went to the sea- they all gathered round Rama.
• shore. He said, "We have all now
reached the,·shore of the mighty ocean, the 'The philosophy behind Rama's sorrow
home of all 'aquatic creatures. We cannot {49-54)
proceed further from here without devising (49-S3). Remembering Sita, Rama who
some way of crossing the ocean. Let us had assumed a human form for a certain
think about it, and meanwhile let the army purpose, wailed piteously, thinking about
rest.·• Sita's condition. But it is the ignorant
45. Hearing these words of Rama, Sug-- people, .who do not understand the real
reeva arranged for the orderly stay of that nature of Rama, that attribute sorrow to
army on that sea shore under the protection him. In His true nature, Rama is the One
of their leaders. (4648). They all felt without a second, Pure Consciousness,
depressed to see before the~ the formidable Eternal Being, and the Supreme Self. Not
ocean full of waves of ~normous siz.e, knowing this-that sorrow and such weak-
dangerous on account of its huge aquatic nesses like joy, fear, anger, greed, delusion,
creatures, fathomless in depth, and exten- pride etc., which are the signs of ignorance,
sive like the sky. Filled with sorrow at the never affect Him who is Pure Consciousness
sjght of this awe-inspring abode of Varona, -men attribute all these signs of ignorance
43-54 & l-5] EXPULSION OF VIBHEESHANA 265

~P{: ~Riff ~: ~ fwt~f~it M'4ij@T ~ : '

~fir it:Nlgt,IEtrit'Sffl ~ - ~ct fclq(6«4d~~: II 54

~ ~qc('E.tll~'l(l•ll'-101 d'lli(N(«◄i«.
-~•tui· Sl'N: ~ U t II
to Him. Sorrow is a characteristic of one in Pure Consciousness. So sorrow and all
who thinks, 'I am the body'. How can it be these relative experiences are only affecta-
present in one who has no identification tions of the Buddhi and never of the true
with the body and is established in the Self. 54. Rama is the Supreme Self, the
experience that he is Pure Consciousness'? all-inclusive and ever-shining Being, who
Even in deep sleep, there is no sorrow or existed even before cret!tion. He is eternal
joy. In the absence of relative joy and and unbroken Bliss, unaffected by • any
sorrow, sleep is declared to be one of change. People who are ignorant of this
Pure Bliss (which is however covered by real nature of His, think of Him as possess-
ignorance). OwingtotheabsenceofBuddhi ed of the attributes of Maya and speak
there is no s~rrow in one who is established of Him as happy or afflicted.

mtN: 91i:
!Jftwc:1« ~
Ql1" ~c(l)TI ~ ~ d ~.!«IT I ~ ~i:ldctif'I f(;1n f4ifia~i:11~1Ulf It 1
311(11 1'f.slun G◄iMri
◄-i4.fqilf«1~ I &'l'~ ~ d 11ct{«{<:~ ~ I\ 2
!IN:{'t' tqi' ~ ~ ~~ l(IQc(II{_ I g_--~ ltf ffiJQ1;:(t(1-t'-i q~~<'ldl( \\ 3
~ QJffi'ur 'ffl~ l'f 81•1(~ I 1'1t1.:«◄t;rR1~ ~511kt.C\◄ ~l 11 4
ft; eoqfitats,nf'4{1f 41;.,a~:(II~& I q;.sp~gi S(q~-1 ~ if f{6-qq_ 11 s
Chapter 2
0

EXPULSION OF VIBHEESHANA
Ravana deliberating with his ministers He entered into this impregnable city of
(1-19)
Lanka. He met Sita who is unapproa-
(1-4). In Lanka, Ravana, who felt hu mi- chable to anyone. He destroyed many
liated by all that Hanuman did there- heroic Rakshasas including my son Alesha.
what is incapable of perfonnance even by Crossing the ocean, be set fire to the whole
Devas-now said with a touch' of shame, in of Lanka and then overcoming you all, ,he
the assembly of all his ministers: "You has returned unhurt. 5. What are we to do
have all seen what Hanuman has done. hereafter? What is it by doing which things
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 2
266

\i◄Ul~ fl: '1ffi ~tulNlif iA_ l ~ ll~ehi iffl UIIRR JlefiMffl' ~ II 6

(~~ it~~• Pf rettai ~Qf 6~ ~ I ftrm i%~qf;fill ~~ !l~tfa' ~ II 7
q1ff m: iliRti#;_«gli(q if(~ !I\TI I ~uit (ff~q m: l{:{Sfq- mJ{n: H 8

irqt 11$.IU<t ~ ~ - ~t ffi ijq I m:u ffi~N ~~~ ir~: II . • 9

~uj ~ -at(◄itUf6 c;r '1A~Sli Fti~ffiqf4r.-,n(S'lc(:tf~ II
;r: I 10
,~"'~&ml~'¥1i ~ fcj ~~ I ~ !l~f ~ ~ ~e: '11" (w{!(dl II 11
84(;{\~ 1ffl ~ -~ ~ ~ qfq,q@ I otliilNq '11•1EiMit◄"1~'1'1ls'II( II 12
,;NtqPRfil{ {if ·ffl cf( f;rqtSP-1 II 13
.cqciORd(t SIN Wl'Q' \l,~t«'( I •
¥Cl(•Q q~'-tt ~ Y-(AA"lUlU':r \-l(<d'(_ \ .f. ~sft:t ~ "11.Jqf~ ffl lfffiq;:n ·Ut4
~ q,:qftt ~q~ :sfwotl~.um ~ l 00 if - ~: ~'ll~NortSo~t 11 1s
~ ,-q,ffii\ ~ ~AA~ 1fflw.fiTI I ~iff' ~ffltr ~RRlf \tqt;qan II 16
mfiiucfil◄1,ft~ ¥t(lift.ff ~ ~ I 3'RRIJ ~T 'f"IJ~qr ~ qf qf?tgqfij 1111
will turn in my favour? You, who are of other Asuras. (10-11). Hanuman was
experts in diplomacy, are required to think able to behave so impudently here only
about this." because we did not take him seriously. We
6. Hearing Ravana's words, those Rak- thought this insignificant fell ow of a monkey
shasa ministers said to him, "O our lord and could do nothing here and it was vain to
master! How is it that you entertain any show our heroism against him.Because of this
fear about this Rama-you wlio are the way of thinking, we became a bit careless.
conqueror of all the worlds! 7. Your son What that Hanuman did was only deception.
Indrajit bound up·Indra himself and brought (12-13). lfwe had taken him seriously,do you
him before you. You have conquered imagine that he would ever have gone back
Kubera and have taken away from him the alive? You order us, and we shall make this•
aerial mansion Pushpaka, which now you whole world devoid of the tribe of monkeys
are enjoying. 8. You have conquered Yama, and of men. We shall all go together or
and therefore, 0 Lord, there is no reason go one by one according to your order."
for you to fear the rod, the w~apon of that 14. Hearing these words of the time-
Lord of death even. You have subdued serving ministers, Kumbhakarna said to
Varuna by a mere Humkara. You have Ravana, the lord of the Rakshasas, "What
subdued also Rakshasas of every kind. 9. you have done at the start would itself have
The great Asura Maya, out of fear, has given been the cause of your destruction. Fortun-
his own ~aughter to you, and he is even ately for you, the great Rama did not see
today your subordinate. Not to speak then you when you went to abduct Sita. (15-18).
6-24] EXPULSION OF VIBHEESHANA 267

~tt«tsR'f d m1 t>d¥MMar 1 ~ ri iif<lq,lit \i:cw~« 1ff 5lit n 1s

Pt4M"cl:;Jjt '1' RI ◄1+qfqwi_Md.ilifli( I
~~ ¥P1,u,1 ~ ~ ~~11:,(, uircr ◄r-wd:Af4 s-c'-li4A,fit ~sf.:dcfit( u u
<1511•1ffl 'ITlfcldSIVAT R1fi'tvn' (r.(ijd'I - ~ i I
lft<l•Nl(l'-1 IJ.•dl◄; ~ -◄lroJ4Jlqficca: ti 20
N(tl1\fq 1'"1 ~◄UU t«ttt .....
'\ISl'l'\I iij klA414-I I
Fcctt11cftr .i11,t1Utst'lir a.t,M.f strt f4u,~ n 11
;r pqe14uf~ =i( (1~«1'-11 qg_1qtl◄ll(\(Q' ~ 1-
f;tpq~ =if d~IRNii'-U ~-I 'ffilif lftr <IEl◄~'-1 \\ 22
<n<11fit&tiftl ¥1(111('11 ~sft( ~ if 1" ti ~ : I
~ 9&€'-1 ¥1(1&;\.W ("4tM<IIIN ~ ~ ~ II 23
~ Qil• fimm f.ultftaen_41id\1°q1cq flr<ifQ"ett( I
ftJ~f.:d dl◄s<j-lii.iEfi.. 'ff ~ 611wt•l ~ Jfffi(ld'tffir II 24

Ravanal If Rama had seen you, you who was highly devotional, intelligent, pure-
0 minded and entirely devoted to Rama
uld not have come back alive. Rama
~o ta n1ere man. He is divine-Narayana,
1s no . . rt
After saluting Ravana, he sat by his side and
S reine Bemg. His famous conso spoke words that astounded the arrogant
~e _upthe divine Lakshmi. Just as fish Rakshasas from Kumbhakama downwards
Sita JS a poisoned bait • ·t·mg 1·1s own
• mVJ and the love-lorn Ravana· as well. He
alt
swows . h
• cti'on so have you brought Sita ere
destru ' .
spoke deliberately as follows: n. "O
th destruction of the whole tribe of King! None of these Rakshasas-Kum-
for e • hinki'
Rakshasas. Now you are worrying, t ng bhakarna, Indrajit, Mahaparsva, Mabodara,
of the consequences of your own action. Nikumbha, Kumbha, Adikaya etc.--am
B t, o tord, even though what you have be a match to Rama in battle. 23. O
u is unproper, I shall set things right. King! . You have been possessed, as it
done ,,
Do not worr'i• were, of a spirit which is Sita. .You have
hearing Kumbhakama's words • to be ~xorcised of that spirit if you want
19. On d "d "O
.. rose up an sat , my Lo di
11 • to sumve. The way for that is to take her,
IndraJtt d ine. I shall destroy this Rama along with rich presents, to R$ma and hand
conunans)iDlana along wi·th sugreeva and her over to him. You can then be a happy
and Lak
all his monkeys, and come bkt ac o you. " man. 24. If you do not want to see Ram$.'$
sharp arrows flying everywhere in ~ .
VD,beeshalla's Expulsion (20-33) and severing the heads of Raksha~s.
(20-21). Now came forward Vibheeshana, then return Sita to him immettiately.
 [Ch. 2
268 YUDDHA KANDAM

25

26 ~!

,,''
I
27 J
28 • \\
,·
,,r
I

25. If you do not want to see the doing what is contrary to my interest.
mountain-like monkeys, strong' as lions and Though appearing to be a friend, you are a
capable of :fighting with teeth and claws, born enemy of mine. There is no doubt
attacking and sacking the whole of Lanka, about it. 30. It does not befit me to
then return Sita to Rama immediately. 26. associate with such an ungrateful and
Even if you are protected by Indra or impudent person like you. It is well known
Sankara, even if you get a place of refuge in that one's close relatives often look forward
the lap of the lord of the celestials or the • to one's destruction. 31. Jf any other
god of: death, or even if you take refuge Rakshasa had spoken such words as you
in Patala, you will not be able to save your hav~ done, I would have executed him
Jjfe from Rama." immediately. I do not, however, want te
27. These weJI-meant, noble and beneficial kill you. But begone, you scum of the
words were unacceptable to that evil-minded Rakshasa tribe! Never again appear- before
Ravana just as a medicine is to a man me:·
doomed to die. (28-29). Ravana, who was (32-33). On hearing these harsh words of
under the influence of destructive Time, Ravana, powerful Vibheeshana, with his
now said to Vibheeshana, "You have been mace in hand and accompanied by four
fattened by the food and the comforts of ministers, leapt up into the sky from the
Jife bestowed by me. Though you are assembly hall and in a mood of great anger,
staying with me, you are inimical to me who said to the ten-headed Ravana. stationing
have done only good to you. You are himself in the sky:
 25-44] EXPULSION OF VIBHEESHANA 269

atm c(:tl~icil4 I ~ matfil~ ~RU affliff~) II 35

fflcr'qfc(fita'(vl'
~
'lil°'1l(l'fi-Ei4 I ~ JIR(I~ ~ wf 'f'J"fit mf Jffl II 36

~: srw~: Mtkq(l61€l14i(I mtJ: I il~tfq "l_61;ri' ~q: ~ ~R:4~: II 37

.flffMI~~ ~IN i{◄ittciii I 11"-11 ;rr;rur:ffl! ,.~~ Jf~: II 38

tl-Eld.lti@q~;r fillr~5'1wf~1lt( ll 39
q~~~,~~ ~+tlf~-~q\- I
;fht1cftar~~ ~ : ~~ ~qr 1 ~ ~~ At:qg~sfq- ~qp:ugu,fil~~i \\ 40
clITTff: 11m;i ~s qeRi ~@ ~;m: I 11er1~11qf lt ~~~ ~~~: \\ 41
0

Elil<ti~<IIJJ ~t ~(!: l~~soqll: l elil<il'~'U lt "t'l~(.l ~~qQt mqqi II 42

Jllfirffl i.◄~◄a:t::tNfil~lffl: , (lfl.•qin .~ ll(R~tnt~q ~•~: 11 . 43
~ 9~Sl◄~◄l(;rl{_ l ~~ ;r -u,fftflr ~ uqor ffi1lf II 44

Vibheeshana's Sermo~ (34-46) wooden pieces according to their shape and

size. Jt is only the people who look at this
He said "May you not meet with phenomenon through the eye of ignorance
34
• t·on, You are my elder brother that would consider the fire as different.
destruc 1 • .
fore equal to my father himself. (40-41). Just as a clear crystal appears as
and t here .
oken only what 1s for your blue, yellow etc., in the proximity of those
I have Sp .
d yet you are expelhng me. colours, so in the presence of the five
good an • T"1me) has b een
36) Kala (Destructive sheaths (Kosas), He who is Pure Spirit
3
<~ . • oasaratha's house in the form of appears like them. He is ever unbound
born 1D d Kali (femmme • •
of K-1 a a) m • the
Rama an . and unlimited. But retlecting Himself in
h ouse Of Janaka under the name of Sita. the Gunas of His own Maya, He appears
In order to relieve the earth of its burdens, in the four forms as Kala, Pradhana,
two have come here for your destruction. Purusha and Avyakta. With Pradhana
t h ey .. d h
. oder their m ucement t at you refuse and Purusha as the cause, He, the unborn
Itisu ....,y benefi"l
c1a words ofd"a vice (37-39)•
to h earu~ One manifests this whole unive.-se. (42-43).
Rama appears to be a man, he is
Thoughthe Supreme Spmt • • who transcends The changeless Being that He is, He as
really . . He is O mmpresen
• t , b emg
• within . . Time effects the dissolution of the
Prakrttt. . H . d . universe. Being prayed to by Brahma, He,
and w1 . 'thout all beings. e 1s evo1d. of all the embodiment of Time, has assumed the
impurity and ever the same. Under different form of Rama by His own mysterious power
names and forms, He appears as if divided, (Maya) and has come here for your desttUc-
just as the one universal fire appears in tion. How can you alter this? The will of
different forms and sizes through different the Lord comes always true. (44-45). Rama
270 YUDDHA KANDAM °[Ch. 2&3

i~ going· to destroy you along with your feel very happy and enjoy life in your
sons, army and all equipments. I cannot palace." 46. So goaded by Ravana's words,
bear to see you and the whole tribe of Vibheesbana in a moment abandoned every-
'Raksbasaa bc;ing destroyed. Therefore, O thing, his home and his possessions, and •
Ravana, I ~ going to seek shelter under went to Rama fully satisfied to spend his
Rama. When I am gone. you will certainly time in ·his service.

~: ~:
aft11t1-- ~
,-'1'1'16R imqfiptgfq,f.,t'1fi Qt I 3ff1Rq- lflR ~+IQ•441 U+l◄Rtfdt II 1
~

8'Wi♦41"f' '1tt - Ull ~l~cl@~;r I ffl'lt@ild:it~ "' 8=1((dWii'l'IIII: II

~
2
.;ni;,r Vl5D r-t<fflst tel144 ffluf 'ffll I i{<14W ~ ~ ~ =q1fclf(dk&fif: II 3
~ ~ ~ i'Rf« !ef: I-fl I fiits(q- ~ '!"'n~sr t1mttq1:a◄:ri tffl: n 4
~ . iti \iftii\l'f Sill◄s(leJQlil•u I ~s~ Qf"4411dfir: ~ 1'~ II s
Chapter 3
SELF-SURRENDER OF VIBHEESHANA
VilJlleeshana seeking shelter at Rama's you. 0 noble one! I spoke words
feet (1-14)
that are beneficial to him, Ravana, who is
1. The high-souled Vibheeshana with his bent on improper conduct. I advised him
four ministen went to the place where again and again to return Sita to you.
Rama was, and stationed himself in the sky Still, subject to the influence of Time,
facing Rama. (2-4). He then said aloud, he would not listen to me. (5-6). On the
"O Lordi Lotus-eyed Rama! I am other hand, the heinous Raksbasa approa-
Vibheeshana, the brother of Ravana who ched, sword in hand, to kill me. So with
has abducted your wife. Being expelled my four ministers, I have left the place and,
by my brother, I am seeking shelter under seeking hberation from Samsara, I take
45-46 & l-t'4] SELF-SURRENDER OF VIBHEESHANA 271

a "R~tr IJN: fflui mn I A"1~0A'4z ~m PRt ~1,<1qiiiffi( ~' ,

N:t◄1e1it ;r 6 ~ ...~~cft ~ra_te,aq: I lffimttftrmot (lqOl4Alij-wl ffl II • 7
~fir: ~~ A°« f;ref.lsqftt I ~1,1qq ii'~ f:11~((..qdJq◄'( II 8
ffl ~ a ~ R"f fck Rfiffl ~ I ~ uifl=Et\:1-q.f ~~ ~~a'lil¼ll( II 9
~'Q01ftl ~ q ffl4il•f~;'-'~~ I f.dirna;a tf(;:qf - r..f1t,ttRtt II 10
Slffl imqq ~ UltfitMft ffill11( I
~ ,rq'llft 6t114'1@ l'f ft I
ffl \i~~Pil ~ - ~ II 11
~l(~ ~ '1 ffl Ill~- I
~qt;ffl: N"1'1Ulll'n'f1itf ~:tittl"1Q (lfl◄I( II 12
('f'ft,01\d (-ltca~si srfurq~q \"\i~ql{_ I ~'~"-"'' ~~ 'qEf€ttt ~ q~iufiqu: nu
ffli ~ f4'11~\i WI\IGl'ft~ I
as◄i111i"R ~ ~Jf;w e11~dl(, wa,s:stMsi} ~ q el'l"4!fiff n 14
shelte under· you without any loss of time." who was delighted to •hear Rama's words,
H .r these words of Vibheeshana, Sugree- brought. Vibheeshana and J)l'eSented him
~d~ ~-9). "O Rama! He• must· be
va sat • v to Rama. (1~14). Vibheeshana now made·a
a notono • us R,akshasa, an expert m magical full prostration to Rama. In a voice
• . B sides he is the brother of Ravana, choked with intense devotion and with
tricks. . :ody and accompanied by ministers palms joined in salutation, he began to
strong m When he gets an oppor- chant a hymn in praise of Rama who was
bearing anns.
. he will .kill us. Therefore, 0 Lord, peaceful and joyous in facial expression, who
tuwty, to have him executed by monkey was large-eyed and blue in <:omplexion, who
0rder roe This is the course that suggests
was equipped with bow and arrow, and who
~uardslft. DlY mind. Now you order what was accompained by Lakshmana.
ttse o . ght ., On h .
think is ri • earing Sugreeva's
you RaJila smiled and said: 10. "O
words, 1 der! At my will, I create the Vibheeshana's Hymn (15-30)
monkey .:rse along with Indra and other
Vibheeshana now said: (15-20). "Sab1-
whole ~half a moment and destroy them
tation to Thee great leader-to Thee the
Deva~ 1ll trice• 11. Thus, being the Lord gladdener of Sita's heart, to Thee equipped
also in a giving him shelter from all fear.
with the terrible bow, to Thee lover of
of all, I atn&atcshasa soon before Me. It is devotees, to Thee Infinite Being, to n..,
Bring that ·ve sbelterto whomsoever among of unlimited brilliance, to Thee the friend W·
11
1'.fy vowto gi that come to Me saying even Sugreeva, to Thee the .Lord of _,pQ~$•
·!:ce ~:::}line' " 12. Thereupon Sugreeva,
.• clan, to Thee the cause of the ,~ti911,
,.. I
 272 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 3

rcr1ftqur ~
~ ;rq:tftfflq;IT~lf I wt'~~ ~~ wf~a' \lm~lf~ II 15
'1mtnlml~~ I ~f'ISrN :q ~ ~art ffl ;rq: II 16
°"
~ffir.lmi;rt ~~Qfltl' it(k'R I i~Nlf~S;JT~,{~'lr:I' .J1tt' .J+r: II 17
~+IIR:~l@f '1ll ~ ~~~ I ~ f;p.~fii *gf=q{\~~~ ft: 1118
~ r,.
~~:IQ(f 'l~f ilffl't ~m I otJittJolll'i~llf "l;rr.t_ 'qff~ ~~: II 19
~;:q,tl'tt ~a,,~, ;r~~iu;it ~«: I qffl'Ri Jf1mrij 1fl'ii0l;f.fffl(lt~T 11 20
~N«-1~ a\•lf.1@ ~ f f i ~ q'-IT I tl'f.fJI ~ ~ ~;r;:tlfltfit.JT II 21
~,,a.c1E«;::1 ~: ~~~! ,.. I ~~ f.:1'ftcl;:1J~1.pa imrsr~~ II 22
~fi\;i.ts~ ~ ~l9-'il .~lMEi\l l • i~u:'il (l'ft ~~~itq ~ q II 23
~~(Q{U(Cq~ ~~I~ ~~: ~\Tf I ~ fqm ~lffl'fili{j 'IRU fflijf ~~~ 18: 1124
' Cl\
at1R_q,e;ic,..Mf~: ffltuO~ffl~: I ~ QTJQf'U~R:<IN~:~srfiren~: II 25
~

sustentation and dissolution of the universe knowing Thee, ma.n, 0 Lord, remains
to Thee the great Being who is the teache; ever attached to son, wife and relatives, and
I
I
:
of all the worlds, to Thee the primeval takes delight in all these objects of the senses,
householder (being the Lord of Prakriti from which will ultimately bring him sorrow.
the beginning of time), to Thee who preceded (23-30). Thou art verily Indra, Agni, Yama,
;;1 all the worlds! Thou art the cause of the Niruti,Varuna, Vayu,Kubera, Rudra and the
~orl~ Thoti sustainest it and into Thee
I It dt~lves. Thy will is unobstructed by
Supreme Purusha. Thou art subtler than
I
I

i auything. Thou alone cxistest within and the subtlest atom, and bigger than the
without all beings as the Pervader. and the grossest of objects. The creator and Pro-
I Pervaded. Thou manifestest in the form of tector of the worlds, Thou art without
I
I
the universe. Carried away by the power
of Thy Maya, Jivas steeped in ignorance,
beginning, middle or end, Thou art ever
full. Thou art devoid •of loss and
I
, I
devoid of discriminative power and subject destruction, devoid of hands and feet,
to merits and demerits, revolve
I in the Samsara consisting of births and
devoid of eyes and ears. Thou movest fast
without legs, Thou graspest everything
deaths. 21. Until one knows Thee with without hands, Thou seest everything with-
a purified mind which does not go after out eyes, and Thou hearest everything
anything else other than Thee, the Jiva without ears. Thou art beyond the limita-
perceives this universe as real, just tion of the five Kosas (sheaths of the Jiva),
as silver is seen in the mother of pearl by Thou art without tlte limitation of the Gunas,
one under illusory perception. 22. Not requiring no support other than Thyself.
15-36) SELF-SURRENDER OF VIBHBESHANA 273

'TI'ffi ~r RfflJ =cf at◄-1~ @(l;:ij'fi I .tll-=~ o4M~\E4 f.14iuit f.ti(i1111,in II 26

MAcfi\!W RA4il<t M<l4ilU A(ht◄(; I 1Citl4(ft6'~-: ~: SIR: 'R: II 27
' •

itlclth •llAitiOI~ ~
~
~ •'11°4i I ~ ffl ftr.iar~ ~ ~IIPl.f: II 28
'°
~ ~tqli(l-i:P.Md-1:~uff !fftq u., I ~ l[il 'nl'll'§q fflVlflO!rft:tcl( II 29

.:r11: ffldNd ~" ;r,n •"fur.'"'" I (l◄UII(. illl\d\:if 5ffl( 1ff "4'QPI~ II 30
aa: JRAI: sn◄ t,t ~ '1ifi◄tee: I ~ ~on~ 111: d et,fi.e<i ~S\14('( II 31

g;qfsf~ idfiE'-OSRff tidcfit«ifsftw ~ I Nw,c=.c=.thn<c1 fiiccr~tw .r e~1•n n·n

;rda 'IR-lt:tn ~ ;nR{I &l~t:m ~ t I iFifil ilttl<ffl ~ ~q ~fh.:tf•il( 1133.
°'
•.fai.gfit.11,:11:q '4◄1◄ '1'~l!I'~ I ~l'tlii q ~ :q .ij{ ii' (\j,-1«:.'1 11 34
-t ffl UII ~lFJ: • ~ M'i'ffl•\i◄'( I Ntlt'i(4Ui8 R ,qRfitq iji(I~ ir II 35
tmPi~cRff !-ff sftffl mi: Sfiell◄ W3'9t( I Jt'! ••fir« qr <ffl irit f.tfitel( u36
Thou art the unmodified, the changeless and you want. I am the bestower of boons _on
formless Being. There is no other being to devotees." Vibheeshana replied: - 32. "I
lord over Thee. Thou art devoid of the six am blessed by Thy sight, and have attained
transformations which all objects undergo. the object of my seeking and the ultimate
Without a beginning and transcending en~ of my life. I am liberated even by
Prakriti, Thou, out of Thy own mysterious the sight of Thee. 33. I deem in the whole
power, hast appeared as a man. Knowing world there is none so fortunate and blessed
Thee, who art unlimited by the Gunas, as I am, because I have been able to see ·
dev::>tees attain liberation through the ladder Thy holy form. 34. For the breaking .of
of genuine devotion to Thee, leading to the my bondage of Karma, bestow ·on me the
summit of illuminating knowledge. I am a knowledge of Thyself characterised by •
devotee seeking this attainment. Salutation devotion, and the capacity of meditation
to Thee, the enemy of Ravana and the most on Thee which leads one to this attaimnent.
merciful one. Lift me out of the ocean of 35. I care not to seek from Th~ any worldly
Samsara." happiness. I seek only that form of devotion
that gives one continuing attachment for
Vibheesbana's Installation (31-47) Thy holy feet.,, •
31. Pleased with Vibheeshana, Rama, the 36. Rama replied, •-•so be it!" Aild 'he
lover of devotees, said, "May you attain continued, much pleased, "O nob~ anel
what is auspicious. Seek whatever boon Listen to a secret that is .literaDy • true
A-18
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 3
274

i
I·
l
\
I
I

31( ftlql.:Q(CqEC
,~Hil.»1 ~f.c(ca:
37. Along with Sita, I ever dwell in the in this world, he shall rule over the land."
hearts of Yogis who are devoted to Me, With these words, he had the required water (,
who are without worldly longings and whose brought by Lakshmana. Installing Vibhee-
minds are ever settled in peace. 38. There- shana as the king ofLanka,Rama,the consort
fore, you, who are peaceful and ever devoid of Rama,had the ceremonial bath performed
of au sins and impurities, will, through by the ministers and by Lakshmana. All
meditation on Me, be rescued from this the monkeys acclaimed it in great joy, and
terrible ocean of Samsara. 39. Whoever Sugreeva, embracing Vibheeshana, said:
studies this hymn of yours on Me, writes (45-46). "O Vibheeshana! All of us are
it or hears it, will obtain My favour and servants of Rama,the Supreme Being.Among
will attain to Sarupya (salvation by obtaining
them, you have the distinction that, seeing
His form)." 40. Then turning to Lakshmana, theintensity of your devotion,Rama accepted
Rama, to whose heart a devotee is very dear, you directly. Now you can help us all in
continued, "Let him experience the fruit of the destruction of Ravana." 47. Vibhee-
association with Me even now.
shana said, "Whatever service I can do in
(41-44). "I am going to instal him as the that direction according to my capacity
king of Lanka even now. Bring water and with the spirit of true devotion, I shall
from the ocean for the ceremonial bath con- do with all sincerity."
nected with the installation. So long as the
'lbe Episode of Suka, the Spy of Ravana
moon and the sun shine, so long as the earth (48-59)
remains as it is, so long as My story prevails 48. Now, a Rakshasa named Suka,deputed
 SELF-SURRENDER OF VIBHISI:JANA 275

~l{ fflUTI' ffilJ Vffl mJQlfaq: I ¥4(1ti<tUl'ld~ (ISill« cfil'~QJP( II 49

ir11 Vlq,Q'llet~ acr iji\k4¥4fcl'l'◄; I 3'( ~ q{tn <l:SWS51« ft \14' It 50
t.fi..ai ~ ~ m,. . ~
~~ ~ et' f\CIQf I
·ea~ ~
~ ,. ff(wfq<,(fqQ"4qlij('(tfq: If
,I:,('
51
d SIIQcl;:ij ~ "'QltCcjttf ~ : I 3f1Qij~ lffl fiJsi ~ aa~lit: II sz·
◄lwl«;lf'I~ ~ ,1¥1+1'-llilctl( I et' {a1i{ &ff.a ~ ◄lij(l◄IV.J Jf'ltt' II 53
mi: '1 ~ ~ cQtR ~ 'ffl.~Ad( I 'If ◄fa'!@ (l+l«il?.11('-ti'IIQ ◄l;i(I( ll 54
~"Rqmrcr 1Jefi: d◄ilifffl( I ;r~ <1'11"4.~Hftti f t ~ ifai1'4(1( llss
~~
l.J¥n ~-ipr \llffl ~ ~ mfQl&'I I t.-dotl(kq 1P-l1 '-1'911«4!£Sl◄(d◄ICif: II 56
if ft it \1&141..s(@f "11"' ~
~ ~,~, ~ ~ftt
. 1 • ijijl(lllli(l'-11 ~ ~ iil{Scll..cl(t~Pi( · II 57
~

Ul{tdlsfir ffllt ~ ~ Elififil<d iml'._ I '-i'•ll◄M'-111116 <lctUII◄ U' ~ : II 58

<'4f.E1;:ijaq(I ~ f.l'z:t◄e... ,e ff'l;c(l 11 59
'fflf &fls(•H◄~q ~ (ifiiwtj(d);r;i, I

by Ravana as a spy, addressed Sugreeva Suka, Rama ordered the monkeys not to
standing aloft in the sky as follows: (49-51). attack him. 55. Now Sulca again ascended
He said "Ravana, the king of the RakshaSP-:. to the sky and addressed Sugreeva saying,
tells y;u, who are like _a brother to ~ ' "O King! I • am now about to depart.
'You, who are born m an illustrious What shall I tell the Rakshasa King
line and are the king of all the ~onkeys, Ravana?"
are like a brother to me. I have done no 56. Sugreeva now gave out ~e following
harm to you. That I have abducted the wife message in reply: "O evil fellow of a
of the prince of Ayodhya is of no consequ- Rakshasa! Just as my brother Vali was
ence to you. You return with your monkey killed, you along with your sons and armies
army to Kisbkindha. Lanka cannot be will somehow be destroyed. 57~ Stealing
approached even by the celestials, much the wife of Sri Ram.a, how can you escape?"
less by weak men and monkeys." 52. At once Afterwards, on the • orders of . l~.ama,
the monkeys on hearing these words of the Sugreeva had Suka imprisoned. (58-59).
Rakshasa, jumped up, caught hold of him, Even· before this incident, a .messenger of
and were about to strike him with ~eir hard Ravana named Sardula bad observed the
fists. 53. The Rakshasa Sulca on being thus army of the monkeys and· made a rea&tic
fisted by the monkeys, said to Rama, report of the state "f aff"airs to Ravana. It
"O great King! A messenger should not made Ravana think deeply and stay in his
be killed. Please order the monkeys not to palace, giving out deep sighs out of
do so." 54. Hearing this pitiable request of anxiety.
 [Ch. 3
276 YUDDHA KANDAM

~ ~'l'lt ~sm ""'faq14q1,1"'l ' .nfq~a ~•'411 a.ic-cPl 11111-1'4 II 60

~ ft, ~ I at'-' ~ ~ ( r ~l'IA"U;J(fq ~(R~ II
~l-llfd ~s~ ti' fEt .. C'tf ~•-1~:
61

q 1\-1,;f ,,fitcq(;ij ~ A'(ij~(l: I ~~ 56t'Qij(WI~ 3tRTN<f~: II 62

q!IO(@JUl41"1tt '-tiliiilNQt:(U1~ I {{t-6ilq :qt((&{lti'q ~ c11,qq'4(i1cfu{ II 63

q~qwij ~~•f-c · ~ ,:r(i4sf''II{ I (~Rf 1Allfl~tn' «Ii «R(lf .qfflll 11 64

~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ Q~(tll:4-icfilii"-il I ~~ ctUSl tm~ ~,rfq ijf(lf~ffl: 1165

~q ~ ffl -qq1q\'1\;t~qtffif_ I tffllf.TSfi~ ~ : 11attlt: qR(N~: ll 66
11..\\f4\'l\..ij\ lffill""~~~~ I ~\l(Gi\lW,C. ~cqm1 ·\IR1<li{ ~ : l\67
~:(qle_oq~61tf•l ~~ q ~ ~i \ ~-qti ~ : ~~I ~~p;r-f q II 6&
4 ~ .

~4d({q(q~I{ ~ ('i6\~~w(11._ \ sttf{ snft ~T'-1 ml 31'~1cf1f~ II 69

~st 1-ltl ~ ~: 'ISfflt A~ ~ I ~'ffl'l~'IT ~' eti: ~~ ~~f'f~ 11 10
~~,f.t 'l!l'JfflR :sfli;qc1 ~~a: 1 'f'llf.t oqffiltf.t tctOO q-qf;a ;r 1111
Subdual of the Lord of the Ocean the world with its mountains and forests
(60-86) and the sky above trembled. The quarters
(60-63). Now looking at the sea, Rama were covered by darkness. The sea out of
with eyes reddened by anger, said to Laksh- fear became turbulent and dry to the extent
mana, "O Lakshmana ! Look at this evil- of a Yojana from the shore. Terror over-
minded Lord of the ocean. He has not took all the aquatic creatures like whales,
come to meet me who has camped by the crocodiles and fish.
side of his realm. He might be thinking, (67-68). Meanwhile, the Lord of the ocean
'What can these human beings do with the appeared. in a divine form, bedecked with
help of monkeys?• O hero! I shall now various ornaments and spreading his lustre all
dry up the ocean. The monkeys will march llround. Holding in his hand various kinds
fearlessly over the bed of the ocean." of precious jewels deposited within him.
With eyes glowing with anger, Rama strung he made a presentation of them at Rama's n
I
1.

his bow and took an arrow out of its quiver, feet. (69-70) He made prostrations to
and fixed it on the bow-string. It was Rama, whose eyes were red with anger, and
glowing like the fire of cosmic destruction. said, ..0 Rama, the Lord and protector of
PuJling the bow-string, he said as follows: the three worlds! Save me. Thou, who
64. "Let all beings witness the power of art the creator· of the whole world, made
Rama's arrow. I shall now dry up the me dull in spirit. How can I shed that
ocean, the meeting ground of all the rivers." characteristic that Thou Thyself hast given?
(65-66). When Rama uttered these words, 71. The five gross elements have been created
60-82] SELF-SURRENDER OF VIBHISHANA

<11t1Q1,i{'it ~" 'l.fflf.r !f'fff-:8 N1 ~L{arrsrr11R~r ~~ arw m: 11 12

f;.fiffl
.:,
f;ruw lf~r irrqrgon;:srqr I <ifl{ifqqf).UA' ff {I~( ~,~rirc(F{ II 73
garR'l.ff firun:~ ~,~'et"r if1l~~ I ~ll)!Jlll'RSl~UfQf ir..fftr, II 74
m~ ifftNI 9"1 ~qr ~'flt;@~ I o-,~iir ~: ~ ~rfq {;p(IIP( II 1s
~ ~ fg: \6fi1Ulf 6;:IIPT5lfq-$: !f'ff I 'J:<IRPIIR~ . . . q11f II 76
lRIQ ff ifffl~ ~ \1~~8<if I ffl ~ ~ ~ <dt1+111i il,lftf ~ II 77
m11~
31q)qtst{ t({(at(Qf: .~~u f;rqRq'cf~ I <if':1{ , ~ 11' lffll. i1CUl4!11~'11Rlwl; II 78

~'"~ ~~;f i~:r( ••~ tC~~tt l{~'l~ I l{fl~llg:ffl~ tNti fflqi(if41<( II 79

u"'"' <Slit. G rqf(f q
~
1 Jr~esr .rg:~: ~nqr~in-n M◄tM.:di( 11 so
~:ft1 ~ll:
~

ffil';:~ i1t ~'=J,'fq ft a' 'lmla'i U(: I mlCJf ~ ifilil~ $Ull<lid\'lo:gcdi( II 81

~r • ff: 6qrlft'f flGJ)~ ,:~,~i: 1 6crrs;rir'r~li'si Ql•i<l fcti1q1f.:al{I: u s2

by Thee with the characteristic of dulln~s being? (76-77). 0 Lord! Punishment

(Tamas). None can transgress Thy ordi- alone can bring stupid beings into the right
nance. 72. Out of Tamasa Ahamkara (the path, just as a stick is required to keep
I-sense of dullness) all the elements have animals on the right track. 0 lover of
come out. That dullness, characteristic of devotees! I seek shelter under Thee who
their cause, persists in them all by nature. art fit for all human beings to take shelter
(73-74). When Thou, 0 Lord, who art in. 0 Rama! Give me Thy protection.
formless and devoid of the Gunas of Prakriti I grant Thee the way to • Lanka.''
assumest, out of a spirit of play, Thy Maya 78. Sri Rama thereupon said to him,
consiituted of Gunas, They call Thee "This arrow of mine can never go in v@in.
the Virat Purusha. Out of the Virat Show me the target to which it should ~
Purusba characterised by Gunas, the divine directed. Quickly show that target; for
sages like Sanaka were •born of the consti- this missile must necessarily strike one."
tuent Sattva element; the Lords of 79. The Lord of the gre$t ocean, on hearing
creation like Manu and others, of the Rajasa th~se words of Rama, and seeing the mighty
element; and Rudra, the Lord of elementals,
of the Guna called Tamas. 75. How can I,
.
arrow in his hand said-
to him as follows:
(80-82). "In the· northern regionJ, there
a creature with dull intelligence and stupid is a place called DrtJJJJilkulya where DlBQY
by nature, understand Thee who transcendest sinful creatures ffl Jiving. They give me
the ' Gunas, when Thou coverest Thyself trouble day and night. Let the ~w ·be
'With Thy Maya and sportest as a human directed towards them." Rama's arrow
• 278 YUDDHA KANDAM

was now teleased, and it destroyed that this achievement .• , Then after making pro-
whole ttibe ot' Abhiras and came back to strations to Rama, the Spirit of the ocean
his quiver as before. Now in. all humility, disappeared. .
'the Lord of the ocean said to Rama: (83-84) ss. Now Rama •along with Sugreeva
"There is among these monltey followers and Lakshmana ordered Nala and the
Qf'I'b.ine, one named Nata who is an off- other mon\ceys to start the construction of
~ring ofViswakanna, the heavenly architect. the bund. 86. Rejoiced at this command,
Let him build a bund across the·ocean. By Nala with the help of mountain-sized monkey
virtue of the boon given to him by Brahma, leaders built a bund, bridging the hundred
he will be capable of doing this. Let all Yojanas of the sea with huge rocks and
the worlds sing Thy praise on account of trees.

li\11,,~ ~
«tiliR\il"U\'ll ~~ ~liM( ~I «~ \-ilf◄ EEII{ UIR {fflilffi.dl':I ~ ll 1
. swu,~;w;v 1U ~ <lft:t◄< ~ I ilil\~qd'«_q1q..-"tfl ~ ¥1(4Aill( 11 2
G(I◄◄ -Rt \.IRitl ~ ml~ W( I ~«€'1Pittdl ~ ~ ell((U((i1 ~ ' I\ 3
3ff;ft~ 41fl9~(ti ~~tOIN"pP?{ ~ I qi ~~m Q 511<.fl~Q:Oq( 11 4
Chapter 4
MARCH TO LANKA
Installation of Rames"'81'a and ing worship to that Siva icon, said:
building of Setu (1-7) 2. "Whoever sees and makes prostrations
1. On starting the construction of the to this bund under construction and this
bund (Setu), Rama, for the successful icon of Siva called Rameswara, will by
completion of the work as also for the good my blessings be free from all sins including
of the world, established there the icon the killing of holy men. (3-4). After taking
of Si,,J, known as Rameswara, and perform- bath at the site of this bund (Setu) and
 83-86 & 1-14] MARCH TO LANKA 279

,sadif st'44-11"1 '-nat•IIM '4«(tr 1 fstdl4-t avn =i1111 .flst-ttf.t ij Mt,fui II s

,«'lit-I (1111 ~ ifl-Sl.:Wl~$N?(lftt; I • ~ ;wmr IIN:f.i@Afa ~~ II 6
qil4-i ;p.nfcitiifl31•tlM«IFffil: I ...a 00 .t-=> ~ ◄t-l<e~un 11 ,
~ "11(: ~ · tflst-11-lf 'ffif ~diJ: I 3191ctldu U4<tilfi ~: ~◄•fl=ijqu II s
31Ri11 ~ 00 ~ s < q f l ffl I fc(Qf
. 0..
~ 8llitiij<l~- ~ H 9
~qt uAduri -l'Rff~~'11tfijj ~'{ I f:;n'S091~+41&f ~iSfl4it<&l<UJ111:. II 10
qf\~1R:t: tta&ftfif~ 8e~q~◄ f4<tlaktP{ I Sl(Qt@{R fil«ftubt<" i(:6..-Q\; \\ 11
41f.slfq: ~ ~: N<l~ti.l~: I ;fi(tll&f:tl@\14'1(; ..qiit&QIIJl'l; \\ 12
cd\:tn~:' ~NNi(i, .qr ~ • ~ ~: n 13
~~tJR{'nfR:r.~:-u.: 1114
worshipping Rameswara, a • nian should, and Angada. (10-14). Standing on that
without any distraction in mind, go to vantage ground of the mountain, Rama
Varanasi. He should get the water of had a view of that extensive city. It was
• Ganga in a pot fro~ ~aranasi, ba~e decorated with countless colourful flags.
Rameswara Lingam with 1t, .and deposit Numerous mansions were rising high into
the pot and other things in the sea. Such the sky, and gate towers surrounded by
a person will attain to Brahman." walls of gold could be seen everywhere.
(S-7). Nala, in five days compl~te.d the It was protected by moats and weapons
construction of the bund extending up to called Sataghni (rockets that could kill a
Lanka.. On the first day, the great monkey hundred enemies at a time). In that city,
constructed fourteen Yojanas of the bund; Rama saw Ravana seated. on the top of a
on the second day twenty; on the third day very big mansion. •Beside him were bis
twenty one; on the fourth day twenty two various competent ministers. He was res•
more; and on the fifth day twenty three. plendent with the crowns on his ten heads.
The monkey army marches to Lanka • In appearance, he resembled the peak of a
(8-14) blue mountain, and in splendour he rivalled
a massive cloud of the rainy season.
S. The monkeys quickly marched al~ng th~t Numerous ceremonial white umbrellas with
h dred Yojanas of the bund, and m thett bejewelled handles were held over him.
C:!n.t1ess numbers established themselves on Now after taking a view of Lanka, Rama
the mountain called Suvela. 9. Rama and ordered the Rakshasa, SuJca, who was held
Laksbmana, who were anxious to have a i~ custody by the monlceys, to be releas«f.
view of Lanka, ascended to the top of the Thus released after being severely beaten
mountain on the shoulders of Hanuman by the monkeys, Suka went to the pJ;eSence
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 4.
280

20
i '

,••,...,«, 1f.{

~ ~ Q+l'41~
ofRavana, who asked him smiling. "O Suk:a! ced up to your outer fortifications. There-
Have you been beaten by the enemies?" fore quickly decide upon one or the other
of these courses-either give away Sita
Suka's Report to Ravana (15-37) to · Rama or be ready to fight with
1S. Hearing Ravana's words, Suka said, him .
.. At your command, I went to the northern (20-21). "Rama said to me, •you commu-
shore of the ocean and communicated your nicate to Ravana these words of mine:
commandment. 16. The monkeys thereupon 'That army and allies, relying on whom you
leapt into the sky, caught hold of me and took away Sita-let them now come for-
started punching me with their fists ward. From tomorrow onwards, my arrows
and tearing me with their teeth will start destroying· the city of Lanka
and claws. 17. I thereupon cried to Rama with all its walls and towers and Rakshasa
for protection, and Rama ordered me forces. 22. I will send against you a
to be released. Thus released by the· fierce army for attack. 0 Ravana ! Know
monkeys, I have come to you terribly this for certain.' Rama stopped his speech
frightened at the sight of that monkey army. with this. (13-24). Even if all the monkeys
18. There can be no peaceful settlement remain waiting without taking part in the
between the army of the Rakshasas and attack, the four great personalities, Rama,
that of the monkeys; just as between Asuras Lakshm.ana, Sugreeva and Vibheeshana,
and Devas. War seems to be inevitable. will be sufficient to turn your Lanka
19. 0 Lord r The monkey army has advan- topsyturvy and reduce it to ashes.
15-34] MARCH TO LANKA 281

fflR 1'RIT iRf ~ ~ !f~urrf;r !if I ~Rtctr@ !( «◄it.Rae&~ ~ Sflf: II lS

~ iil-t(~iff ~IUtGIT4Rti 51\Rdll( I,
.,,if.a ◄lwt(l«hl ~ m«flr111: I ;r llcfql\d quf~ SIIQ'I~ if'1fir it II .26
~ ~sfitu4il ~ -ti(R6'6~ ~ : l
~J!-NMi ~U{\illUlf ffl-r lfR◄IRd; I qmee«[email protected] -.:r1""&1ffl1ra~....:r.~~ij":· fl 27
~ • WQ1.Wl\tt q11fw;.sl(t•tlN1\t1 I
.qc:ttfli<f\•al (ffllti =if ft: s-r: I 9il<l'1fl~,U ij"P( ◄IM!:fl?Rliflti\l(" 28
ll'f ~ i!lwtcfii!I( ;_(llfflclcl(!cd1U I { - ( . fwq1«t
~
ri\' 'A ~~l
C:
U 29
~ \&td((Clffl it~~qU!fiq:i ~ wft◄ql•l+tl ~.C•t~aftl ~ : II 30
q~il, Miitlllll: Q:(i.lEtlijcdNsliqt I ~ -llil 4((1Q~ct qt-1m~ 'fl': H31
'('I -mfEr ~ ~ ~AR en-R: l ffl\U 9'111 (I~ "'f&t'f,-114¥: II 32
qij(,ltq ¥ti(i4\<tl ~:(~ -• f«A<«t4r I ...~ «geicllffl' A~i:f'liqgffl ffi II •33
◄I-C\1u1t ~ ~ &ecittlit ell cii ~ : 1 ~u: "1 ¥fit•••'-'" n 14:IMi:filejifuo l\34
25. From what I saw of his form, strength again and again. 29. Next there is the
and weapons, I feel that Rama by himself, famous Hanuman, so dear to Rama's
even without the help of the other three, heart, by whom Sita was discovered, and
will be competent to destroy you and who killed your son •Aksha. 30. That
everything here. monkey whom you see coming near Sugre-
. 26. "Besides, I see the huge army of the eva and going back again, and whose
monkeys filling the whole country. The •complexion is silvery, is Sveta of great
mountain-sized monkeys are roaring. It is intelligence and resource. 31. That mighty
impossible to enumerate the names of all monkey, lion-like in prowess. who is seen
of them, but I shall mention a few according casti.-.g his eyes at Lanka is named Rainbha.
th
to eir importance. 27. There stands He is capable of destroying the whole of
facing Lanka Sugreeva•s commander-in-chief this Lanka. 32. Q King! The other
Neela, the off-spring of Agni. Surrounded monkey leader who is casting glances at
by a hundred thousand army leaders, Lanka, as if he is going to reduce it to ashes,
he stands there challenging by his terrific and who is the leader of a cro~ of monkeys,
war cries. 28. Next there is Angada, the is Sarabha. 33. There are others. the
son of Vali and heir-apparent of the monkey powerful monkey Panasa, and next to him
empire, huge like a mountain peak and in Mainda and Dvivida. there is also the
complexion resembling the inside of a powerful Nata, the oJf-spring. of Vjswa-
lotus flower. He stands exhibiting his karma, who was responu"ble for building
wrath by striking the earth with his tail this bund. 34. Who on earth can poSSI'bly
 282 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 4

i'f'
,!JJ,
~x~
/)!
.
ff
rI1

\
i. . ·'51
I
I
I .
I I
I • ,~·-;:
I I
II'.

\\ I

describe these various monkeys and make courting their enmity? She whom you
an estimate of their numbers? They have abducted unknowingly-Sita-is the
are all heroic, powerful and war-like by Mother of the universe. (41-43). 0 King!
nature. 35. Everyone of these monkey This body of yours constituted of five
leaders is by himself capable of destroying • elements and derived from the twenty-four
the whole of Lanka. I shall tell you the categories endures only for a short time.
number of forces under each of them. Constituted of flesh, bones, excreta and
(36-37). The armies under the above men- other such stuff, it is foul-smelling. It is
tioned ministers of Sugreeva are twenty- the abode of the 'I-sense' and is by nature
one thousand crores, together with another insentient. Your real nature is different
hundred thousand billion and yet ano.ther from that of this body. Then why do you
ten thousand million.. As for the
show attachµient for ·the body for the sake
numbers of troops under the others, I am
of which you have done heinous sins like
not abJe to make any estimate.
killing holy men? This body of yours,
Suka's Sennoa (38-54) which you think is the enjoyer of so many
things, is bound to perish. (44-46). It is
38. "Rama is not a mere man. He is
merit and demerit, the causes (?f enjoyment
that Original Being Narayana, the Supreme
and suffering, that beget a body for the Jiva.
Spirit, and Sita is His power of knowledge,
It is by association with the body that the
the cause of the worlds. (39-40). This Atman is constantly subjected to happiness
whole universe of moving and stationary and misery. So long as subjected to identi-
beings originated from Them and so They fication with the body, the Atman thinks
are the Father and the M<Jther of the whole 'I am the body', 'Iain the actor', 'I do this
universe. Pray, how can you survive and that', so long the Atman finds himself
35-54) MARCH TO LANKA 283

Q~ ~ ~a:A"1m;t 1'(11@ I 3lldUklM.fc:tl: 'l:it ~ii'RlfT=ttTI"SolA': It

"41!tllwl◄:dffl ff srfuq11 Nltll~ I Nl'i4 U4.itl◄wt !lllti:lklf(ij ~ ~ II 47
mM' Q • ri?r !51c(l(•!(I~! I M(4"1N -qtq: ~~·~ijiqN II 48
·~ q1.s41 ~-.111{ fil:&~ =. A:o,a: 1 ~ ~ ~ ~in- ~111{ II 49
a A11-11Ne1f6N• ~ 4il•111•n ~ ' 3'dQ4 .. ,.on ~ 4h.t1\-Etl~ijq11 ~ 11 so
~,1-114 ro til•11w11a14:1fi4 fcii pr 1 ~(f: ~ ~ t'ffi'ff ~ • · Q"lll'N n s1
(1&1¥1◄ i4Nfiiil◄-i ~ I I
'«1'411-i _ «ffli' ~ ~ dtqlc(lij◄<I ~ \I 52
. : e~q1q1=qr N"'jlill'Eli sr~f« I
;il- ~\•iPl'~smsu: ~U"1Rl◄Md: I 31Wlff4 •'lll¥i {(ij1"4 ~ ~ " 53
etetr@ " \1-51~◄ g~ ll~ ~(l~q 4l<•&Nc:d4ilf.:d•t.:{I'( I
6\dil1+t611M :ti 'Qd-E11q,11ui uia◄c:t1~1'UlM\:O'IUl4NEU¥filt( u 54
~ '
~ ~411(&.citN<•~~ a1nqN,t-ic114.
9.(Efil"'f . : ~ • II \l II

bject to birth and death. So, 0 high- Pulastya-why are you ever in pursuit of
=~uled one, abandon identification with the bodily enjoyments like the d~Juded
body. The Atman in itself is without any ignorant? At least hereafter abandon
tai and is pure, unmoving, indestructible all attachments and adore Rama, the
:.Udn of the nature of Pure Consciousness. Supreme Being, with pure devotion. Sur-
47• Not knowing one's real nature, one f~els rendering Sita to Rama and seeking shelter
bound and deluded. Therefore, knowing at his feet, you will be free from all the sins
yourself to be the pure Atman, be constantly and will attain to the realm of Vishnu. If
established in that thought. • 48. Be non- you do not do this, you will degenerate into
attached towards all worldly objects like lower and lower embodiments and be caught
children, wife and home. Enjoyments of such in the cycle of repeated births and deaths,
objects can be had ev:n in the hell-like a_nd will be devoid of any scope for regenera-
bodies of dogs and pigs. (49-53). After tion. Accept my advice. I am offering it
btaining a human body with discriminative in your best interest. 54. Seek ;:issociation
;owers, especially th_at of a t~ice-bom one, with holy men, and take sbelter in Sri
and after being born m the region of Bharata,
. Rama who is the refuae o of all beings, who
the land of spirituality-which wise man destroys the sins of all, who is luminous
would feel satisfied to be entrenched in like the gem Marakata, wbP js accompanied
body-consciousness and enjoyments derived by Sita, who is equipped with bow aµid
from it? Therefore, you being born as a arrow, and who is served by Su~va,
twice-born - as a ~randson of the sage Lakshmana and Vibheesltana..,
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 5
284

Chapter 5
THE FlRST ASSAULT BY MONKEY FORCES

Antecedents of Suka (1-24) went back to his home to lead a retired life.
1. Hearing these noble words of Suka S. Suka in his previous life was a pious
capable of destroying ignorance, Ravana, Brahmana, a knower of Brahman. As a
highly incensed and with eyes red because Vanaprastha (hermit), he· was staying in t\le
of that, looked at Suka as if he were·going forest performing his religious duties. 6.
to burn him up and said : 2. "You fellow of a For the advancement of the Devas and the
servant! You evil-minded fool! How dare destruction of their enemies, the Asuras,
you talk to me as if you were my teacher! Suka was continuously performing many
1 am the ruler of all the three worlds, and sacrifices. (7-8). Knowing that Suka was
who are you, a mere servant, to advise me? in. favour of the Devas. the Rakshasas
Are you not ashamed of yourself? 3. I contracted enmity towards him. Among
should have killed you here and now. them a famous Rakshasa named Vajra-
But remembering your past services, I damshtra was waiting for an opportunity
forbear from doing so. 4. 0 fool! Begone to harm Suka. At that time, the sage
from here! I cannot bear this kind of Agastya happened to go to the hermitage
speech.'; Considering this order a great of Suka. (9-11). After duly honouring and
blessing, Suka with his body trembling worshipping him, Suka invited him for his • ,;'.i
'
,,;'
 THE FIRST ASSAULT BY MONKEY FORCES 285

eqfitca a.fr ~ ffllffl.sdrcT U--C.4-( I U4MNNSl1~ "1' ~,;:q~q._ Qffif: ·u12

'1<¥11~ W ~ l"fi ◄IM«I\( I <-4◄1..a& ~«lffl ~ ~ 6: II 13
' ,0

Ui!fitlilcih( I 3('q\--q ~ id{( c('(l◄lwtftt ~

::. • • • ..Q,
31ijSti tni'1' ffl"M•l@U II 14

inf ~ ~~ ~ ~ ·"' ins'ffW-1': I ~ ~: vil' ~ 51((111~'4 u;l'~f JS.

~ '11N6 il°Sfl qf« ~~ 14•~ I • ~. 'ff ~ ft ir llN Sl(l~N II 16
11m~
cR;f ft« 611R~rw.: I ~ ~:~ ri ~: SRI ~ ~ : U 17
,0

d+INiilROR
{R •\1'94.f ,;a ~ I 3tfit~cr
. ti ~: '1N~ af;i6'\l'I ll ts
qffl ir ~s1\Nil◄iltt ,qfiicq fij I ~ ~\~ (l◄Q('ll Q(ltfcti( ll 19

~ q1◄tro @n a;ttt-Cil◄atq ft I anqfil,qf« ~••qf; ~ ~ : 6( 1, 20

mid-day meal. Agastya thereupon went to served me with human flesh which. should
take bis bath as a preliminary _to tajdng not be eaten. So I curse you to become
food The Rakshasa Vajradamshtra found a Rakshasa yourself, subsisting on human
hat •t h.IS was the opportune Amoment
thim
for flesh." Cursed in this way., Suk.a said to
th
to achieve his purpose. ssummg e A
• • great fear, "0.sage! It was only
. gastya m
A tya ' he appeared before Suka Just now that you asked me to prepare an
form . of gas A astya come back to commuru- • eIeb orate meal· with• meat. I have done
as if he were_ •g In the disguise of Agastya, . accordingly. Then why is it that you have
cate somethtn8•k "0 holy one, if you cursed me?" 17. Hearing Suka·s • words,
he said to ~u a, you must also provide Agastya reflected for a moment and came
t ~ of feedi~g mew, loJtg since I have eaten to understand the mischief done by the
some meat• It is no rieed to this and made R akshasa. He thereupon calmed down
mutton. ,, suka ag ts for a feast, •with and said to Suka: 18. "0 Sage! All this
eIaborate arrangeroen . bemenu. (12-16). When is the mischief done by a Rakshasa inimical
mutton included int d '"
A stya returned an sat 1or to you. Without any knowledge of it, I
the
. 1eal sage ga
h Rakshasa, assummg• the 1orm
'" have pronounced this curse. (19-22). Still
his ,meal, t he ndsome wife,. appeared on the my words cannot go in vain. You will be
of Suka's a ving rendered the real wife • turned into a Rakshasa. In the body
h
spot after a scious by his • magica• l power. of a Rakshasa, you stay for sometlllle • as a
of Suka uncon . h lenty of human flesh, dressed servant of Ravana. When a1ong wit • h the
He came wit P many dis • hes, and ar,ter • army of monkeys Rama comes to L anka
and . coot
ed as
•
. the sage Agastya, disappeared for the destruction of Ravana, then, being
~rrvmg it tot i·mmediately. Agastya was sent as a spy by Ravana, you will have
0111 the pace
now provoked to great anger to see the occasion to see Rama. You wil\ then be
prohibited human flesh served to him and freed from the effect of the cur~e. Then
he said to •suka, "0 evil one! You have after imparting the knowledge of spiritual
 286 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 5

iifilffl ~~u);r ~. =q1u 'iffi (ii4~0H(. I ~ mJWJfirl;r~cfflt ;ngfiy~ =q fflUT~ ll21

\l"".Et,,;i m
u~~: ~ ~i{cflq§fu' 11 22
~fflSl(~ll-i.:tl ~- i[ffl(~q: I
if'l_q ~ : ~ WltlT mQJ ~m: I ~Iif «~~ II 23
~;rj =qJ~~ ~
fflUf ~~~ ~fqt8fl ~~~ I '{el~ illiHOTI' ~ ~ ~ijlf.:t«: «~ II 24
~: ~'lltl'~ ¢ iffi!lf~ - im'{ I mit1~f;r~ ~ffl mij: fiN: mil 1125
~ ~ • ttR S1~11..Q;r1~q;n 1 'i'!t .
~,~ ec~ its~ ~m i' lfi.tm~ 1126
~ sd¥t, -~ an.:teil \ll{c\(!cil"itl I ~~ t:Fl.:a f;tfil=q1f;t" dJUlwl.:t II 27
~ 1" ~: J1f1r I
L

I •<n-st -1\Slt(tlf.t ui,ldf.t~f;t~ tAl atf<iif'-lt<r: II 28

\ ~fial~illl\iti~\il1 (btUJ.Gq.{ ~ I ~ ~{q(f;r ~trf;« SRctlf.:d-.f II 29

,,f~Efit 'fl~~~: 51(6~,t(I: ~ , ~ l lTI! ~~ ~ ~: «( ll 30
~~Wit ~ ~~f..~ ~ •l(St'l ij I ~ ~ ~: ~: PJJ~: II 31
- IJ(lfor n'if m ~ ~«J"a' I ~1 ..q.-q1f;r Q'-1.:a l;i~-ql.-'9.-i(i:l(;ij =q 32
3ffl: ~ 1:a,p;r ffl(;(f R d.:tlltt...- I ffl {tti~· «a-Jt (i'ti'.fl~ Sf~ 'TI: 33
Truth to Ravana, you will get liberation Sita, the wife of Rama, was brought to this
and attain to the Supreme Status." (23-24). city, there have begun to appear, 0 Ravana,
Wh~n Agastya had finished speaking, Suka various frightening omens indicating our
was unmediately transformed into aRakshasa imminent destruction. What these are, I·
and h ,
e went to take service under Ravana. shall tell you. With startling thunderclaps,
Now as a spy, he happened to see Rama in terrifying masses of clouds are seen around
the company of Lakshmana, and afterwards
Lanka, showering rains of hot blood every-
imparted the knowledge of the Truth to
where. The images in temples moan, perspire,
Ravana. Immediately after that, he regain~
and tremble. (30-33). Kali, standing before
ed his place a~ a Brahmana living in the us, is screaming with laughter, revealing
community of Vanaprasthas.
her white teeth. Cows are giving birth to
Malyavan's Sermon (25-40). donkeys. Mangoose and rats, joining to-
gether as friends, are attacking cats, and
(2~26). Now came Malyavan, the snakes are putting up a fight against eagles.
maternal grandfather of Ravana, advanced The terrific figure of Kala, the destroyer,
in years and versed in law. He came with a clean-shaven, fat in body and jet black in
peaceful mind to give a piece of advice to colour, is appearing in the the morning
the heroic Ravana. Malyavan said to and the evening in the homes of Rakshasas.
Ravana, "OKing! Listen to lllY words and These and several other omens are seen
then do as you please. (27-29). Ever since everywhere. Therefore, 0 Ravana, perform
 21-44) I THE FIRST ASSAULT BY MONKEY FORCES 287

~ .fl(lqoi fir{% fiti'lf ~ ~ I d~l~fflllfilt'-1 !IIM.fl it◄ijli((i( II 34

~ it Md\fflrdlffldl rit ij' iml'f: I ~ cqm~ U'i ~qc(IQiq( 11 35
~ ~ ~•◄rU 1'cfeq'f 'lffl'.
"1A6'1RI I ¥1illcfcf fi ~~ l{fl•i:tRtlg:d~ II
• 36
~ ,u<rq◄«r ~ f«aaiRi c(:t11-1e1: , el' 'i'NRl ·t;;~1tit1 ¥,ee q~1t11•1«: 11 37
'fFN ~ •uqitet ~lefl'l'tl'lil~ I - ~ ~ ifR mt ufwt&q'( II 38
~ ~ ~ ri ~ctqet•ll-fl( I 1pg ~Sfff ii•~ ffli lN ~"'~dtJ.. II
~ 4iEcfiUiq4.(i i((Eqd(.;Jt«tct I ~•-def~:~: Sl~~~I II 40
SIIQlc(HI~ Q'IIQlet• ~flif. ~«fir~ I ~1q1'-ilat'-«riffit6l-(,lfl<tM~f.l n 4t
...
~SN QU~P.f ~"llQR ~~~ I ~ ~ttllJtqtfflii ~ !~~~'6(1: ,1 42
Pea{Ua;i et11<ft-i if~fit: trR%~!~1{ I !ilflii;t&f'°'~cl ~~ ~ : .II 43
: "<l,.95i81.(lrfur fifim(Uit · a'lf I ~~ f;rfq11ri.r. (t«_ldfit4t'lcl( II 44~
th rites of propitiation for saving your the friend of ascetics! Who will consider such
_eb from destruction. The way to do this a person as competent to do anything? 39.
tne
is to restore Sita qu1c "kly to R ama aIong
You must have come to me prompted by
with rich presents. (34-36). Know Rama to speak so eloquently on his behalf.
's Narayana. Therefore abandon Get away from my presence. You are
that Raro.a l .
nmitY towards him and surrender aged, and also a relative of mine. . So
your ~ t His feet, which are like a boat, I forgive you for what you have spoken.
yourse t a ti'ng themselves to which the 40. I cannot stand such words anymore."
by en rus . . .
. ones With minds purified by With these· words, Ravana departed from
knowmg ' .
• cross this ocean of Samsara. there with all his ministers.
devotion, 'd . h
Rama is not a mere man. He rest es m t e
hearts of all ·beings. Adore Him with The two forces join battle (41~)
devotion. Even . though ~ou are given to 41. Now sitting on the top of his palace,
evii waYs , You will .be purified by devotion. Ravana had a view of the monkey army
t I{ing ! Listen to my words for surro!1nding his city, and he gave •orders to
0 grea 'b ,,
d of our tn e. all his Rakshasa forces to be in readiness
th
e go; vana, who was already under the for battle. (42~). Meantime, Rama,
37
. • a of destructive Time, could not seeing Ravana from a distance thus seated
influence e words •of advice • of Ma1yavan
brook e th S . comfortably amidst his ministers, took his
•
given . b'1s best mterest. 38. He therefore
m bow from the hands of LaJcsbmana, and with •
b urst ou, t "Rama-a mere man steeped eyes red with anger, sh,ot at ·Ravana a semi-
in sorrow, a dependant of monkeys, circular arrow which in an instant cut-off'
exiled from bis kingdom by his father, and the numerous white umbrellas held over
 288 YUDDHA .KANDAM [Ch. 5

~Slffl (l◄Ul~i {imr q◄if ~ I ~ ~(41( ec1i..st(«ISIIGII'{ ~ II 45

;n;R: ft ~ ifl(\llql« llm: II 46
~ ::::.. ~
<ffl\'· i\"o9AWIU: qu1 ◄ i-li:fi•TIIGll I
'lfi'flri':. ~: mliJ(qfq: ,Siki(◄U I 11•~•~a1:-q1-li\l~N....,.\6'-11<....
~1rr.iMdmfqlln'f n 47
" (d(iJdU • (Qt Slklll<iJqNt: II 48
dE'lci~◄ • iflf<dl ;n;m1n:_ I
~ fitR• fitl@<dua 11(1f.d ~ 1 ~·an"'1&t1 filwa,~11◄ tf<'{f4qn n 49
Qi(IUH (li(•H41 dl..t1.ft111f.l 1tl•ilU I ~N◄firqcfiunti qJlf "-''i«''' II 50
~ 1.-: 'M\U«~ ~l~ tijjc(filU I ~: G((S(\~IN EQM'(ql!liil ~ : II 51
;fi\t\ltd\dlilM ._:c,R ~ I a\(<ijjq~; ttd◄..ijif . . . . t;;il◄fillt II 52
\tit 3i'-1"4RNtffl" • ~uiil • 11,1..s, 1 ~ ~ ~ <1E1,a114q1fctht: •II 53
~ iffi'-l;ijN «If -~fitt II 54
(\tllill(Ncl ~ ;fur ~ "" I
i,ftilt◄ :tl<':l:t'4"4 ~ ~ '« 1q I :sti+ilcUW(Rl◄fil'4 ~ ffl ~ "I II ss
~lq Mt~
li(l"lecijN ~lffl: 9cfflf "51'{~ t 56
Ravana and the crowns on his ten heads. (49-50). At the order of Rama, the monkeys
All were astonished to see this wonderful were already prepared for attack, having
achievement. (45-46). Overcome by shame, equipped themselves with huge bouldea,
I., that evil-minded Ravana immediately went rocky-peaks of mountains and whole trees.
inside his palace, and calling his ministers Marking the position of Ravana's forces in
like Prahasta to his side, exhorted them different places, they mounted an attack on
to be ready to give battle to the monkey Lanka to the great satisfaction of Rama.
army immediately. • (51-54). Those monkey leaders, each with
(47-48). .To the accompaniment of various thousand to a crore of followers. under
kinds of drums, bugles, and other instru- them, attacked Lanka· with trees and huge
ments of martial music, and riding on stones. Giving out shouts of victory in the
various mounts like buffaloes, camels, mules, names of Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva,
lions and tigers, and equ,ipped with a and protected by Rama,they jumped up and
variety of weapons like swords, lances, down in various parts of the city and gave
bows, darts, pestles, spiked bludgeons, and batt1e to the Rakshasas. (55-56). The power-
javelines, the Rakshasa armies took their ful army leaders like Hanuman, Angada,
position at all the portals leading to the city. Kumuda, Neela, Nala, Sarabha, Mainda,
45-67] THE FIRST ASSAULT BY MONKEY FORCES 289

MSl£s«IIM - -c@W:t'+.1 ◄Pldli I m4&1_t'4 ~ 1fflll ll<Qf: ~ '111 II 57

f;r~ Mf;a.qrffl 'i@il: ~ : 'R'il&; 1 f.tat~t-1<1.ftctl t1«••P·H tl(l◄i'ht II ss
"'
~~f" "~ '11Sijqtij(f ~difitfl,-1: I {ffl ~ 94iU &INtilfuNW(•I: If 59
~ ◄lirt(IUlf ~- 9i.r'l◄l{~qqi I 60
a g4;tlEf 11~:tcQil ~: 4ii9iiei&M'4: I
~tirolffJIT 11m< w11c(tf;."ffl mn ~ , ~ •"'••:t"4' q(ffidl~..uu 11 61
~Q1;q1;ru a1~r.ttj:ME1 <Rfffl: 1 • ~ ~ fiJ1astu'1fn 11 62
Fcc•!•H
~-t~llf~tiT ('till~ tndttttl ~ I <ftdl~&t:tiqtq.( <l◄tqillf'4q1Mdli\ 11 63
~widil<ill-{. ~~r.{ iitd<l&61 I ◄iiit:t11◄iNot ~ - ~ 11 64
¥16..q ~ ~ 'iEl-11~~'11 ~ : I ~\I◄~: lli'llwl•d8i~ 1R51t: II. 65
8it1~91i~ffl ;~f♦-r illln~iar (\¥1..ijdi I -tlillA&lf.t" ll"lful ◄i-1~1.ftifiil~( II 66
ffl 1l~iflcil lf.t ~~fitc11qc1q_ I <tiitsfir itl-fcf◄lillit\51tt\51Ntj ~: II 67
Dvivida, Jambavan, Dadhivaktra, Kesari, who were the off-spring of Devas, fought
Tara etc., leapt over the gate towers of with great enthusiasm and joy like those
Lanka and obstructed the exit passag~s who had drunk nectar. But the Rak~ba-
with trees and rocks. (57-58). The monkeys sas had their prowess and · good .fortune
with veryspeedymovements killed with their eclipsed by the fact of their being under the
nails and teeth many Rakshasas of huge protection of Ravana accursed by the •
size. Roused to .great anger the Rakshasas monstrous sin of having touched the hoty
-came out of the portals of the fortress and body of Sita. They therefore suffered terri-
killed many monkeys also with catapults, ble destruction, a fourth of their forces
swords, spears, and hatchets. (59-60). being annihilated.
The victorious monkeys kiJled many
Rakshasas and the battlefield was made Megllanada's devastating attack (65-70)
miry with the blood and flesh· of the forces (65-67). Seeing the Rakshasa army being
-destroyed, thus presenting a sight of awe- thus destroyed, the evil-minded Asura named
inspiring bloodshed. (61--64). Reverberating Meghanada came for its protection.
the quarters with their battle cries, the He was once blessed with bo~ms by Brahma
Rakshasas fought, mounted on horses, and was a master in the use ~of all missiles.
elephants and chariots of golden hue. He was also noted for the various victories
Fighting with an eye on victory, the Raksha- he had won. Now remaining unseen in
sas and the monlreys clashed with great the sky, he attacked the monkey forces
violence, causing mutual destruction. But with Brahma missile and various other ·kinds
blessed by the glance of Rama, the monkeys of weapons. Everyone was astonished at
A-19
 290 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 5

6g

\ .
\
1.
I.
I .

79
80
this ~t of his. (68-6.9). Rama, who was
will bring you eternal fame ." Hanuman
a master of archery, for a time remained ·accepted the order implicity and went away
silent and passive in order to show respect immediately on that mission 74. The
totheBrahma missile. Then seeing thetroops mountain was brought ·and all the monkeys
of the monkey army falling down, he flew were revived with its help. Hanuman took
into a fiery rage and· said to Lakshmana, •"O
back the mountain to replace it and came
Laksbmana ! Bring my bow. I shall reduce back quickly.
this Asura, to ashes with Brahma missile.
You witness my prowess:• 70. But over-
The Rout of the Rakshasas (75-86)
hearing Ramfs words, Meghanada, who
was an adept in magic, took care to go back 75. Now terrific :sounds again arose from
invisible to the city immediately. the ranks of the monkeys as before to the
Hanmnan revives the monkeys (71-74) great astonishment of Ravana. Wondering
at it, Ravana said: (76-78). "Rama, ll!Y._
(71~73). Rama was very much afflicted great enemy deputed by the Devas, is s~nd-
to see a very large number of monkey ing there knocking at our gates. In order
troops fallen down by Meghanada's attack. to kill him in battle soon, let all my army
So he said to Hanuman, "Go quickly to commanders, ministers, relatives and other
the Milk Ocean where there is a mountain brave persons who want to serve my interests
called Drona, on which mi\ny medicinal go forward for battle at my order. Whoever
herbs grow. Go and bring it quickly in out of fear shall not thus go in violation of
order to rejuvenate these monkeys. This • my order, will be executed. (79-80). Trem-
 68-86] THE FIRST ASSAULT BY MONKEY FORCES

81

82

13

~,!R.-i ~OR ' ·~PT"T9

"1i{k"lijf ~"
I 1!~'fi:li-HIOlf ~an ~
:."'
q
c:.
: II 84

fUUM!{q ~ , ifRffiTI~'W-r-{ I mfflffli~~ ........ ~~ !8'Ri: fa) ~a:. II 85

ri~: ijc{l{1.fl fita"RU +uq144~~f?l-si.t~;r I
~ fq~('1..a_,p:n~frf ~m ~1-t;:rR©1©i f?rn.nm +11~ 11 .,
~ ~~tllE+t-04tltlQ( '3+\1'4{~cl<Qcll~
$Nl"t q~: ~: II 'l II

bling with fea·r at this order of Ravana, aJJ largely destroyed, some by Rama and others
the highly skilled Rakshasa warriors like by Sugreeva, Hanuman, Angada, the high-
Atikaya, Prahasta, Mahanada, Mohodara souled Lakshmana and various monkey
Devasatru,Nikuxnbha,Devantaka,Narantaka leaders. 85. By the infusion of Rama's
etc., went out for battle with the monkeys. prowess, the strength of the monkeys was
(81-82). These and other numerous C<'.df~- augmented. How can others not blessed
geous warriors who were proud of their in this way by Rama's power gai n strength?
streogth attacked the vast monkey forces 86. Rama is God of all and the creator
with various kinds of weapons like Bhusundi, who has become this All. He is ever
Bhindipala,arrows, swords, battleaxes and established in His inherent Bliss-Consci-
a variety of missiles. 83. And the_ monkeys ousness. Still assuming the· form of a
in their turn counter-attacked and killed the man by His own Maya and consequently
Rakshasas with trees, mountain-cliffs following human ways, he engages
and with their teeth and claws. 84. Himself in wa r and other activities as
Consequently that Rakshasa army was a sport.
 292 YUDDHA KANDAM [Cb. 6

s:.ti+hU\er ~
'Im~- ~ wt'!'IRwil'-II@ l{~ I ~ ~:@~ell .)v;r 'l~Ss~: II 1
,.. ~ ,.. .
'° •
\'lEtl '{liiiRI ~tJU(N ~@: I m
~ ~l'tf ~IJf ~it ~ : II 2
f~ 44;:a_;wq1~ Q◄'6(S(l~69;(11{ l ~·fqi"'cl ~ 'l(lilc;ff: II 3

.: \l.f<Ml~IT ~ I tffiP.nlll« p"f.rsru~-111'-lct.li_ II

i((Q((IUJfcftf)rij: 4
I\C..Nnil 'l(tQ'iq ~ ~... W1ll'fllll{_ I :a«-1eJf lfffl'Ri qq'(=qt N\i1qu1 11 s
ijl&llq(M(\t(l(ffl,q. ~IIINEII~ 1- ~illi\.sif ~ ~iil wti<UII~: 11 6
~9.ffll ~ "l\1t ~l'l'(t(tq i0'44li_ I fit"fl'IU1$ ~(l: mffls.icr ~◄lw: II
7
~ llRi~a1«4 N~SlWflEl:URb<t. I l((qRq: :tlitM ~ ifl'-f 1qr: {-11:\{qH ft U
~

dMMNi<~ ~Ol@I Q:mlir: I 111'-fl!('l~I 'I◄ ~ ctT ~,f~• ~<«lift: 11 9

Chapter 6
I RAVANA SEEKS KALANEMI'S HELP
Ravana's attack -and discomfiture attack. 5. When he saw there the powerful
• (1-34)
Vibheeshana equipped with a mace, Ravana
(1-2). Ravana was overcome both by threw at him a powerful weapon called
grief and anger to know of the destruction Sakti (dart or javelin) given to him by Maya.
of that great . army consisting of Atikaya (6-7). Noticing that the weapon was directed
and others. So stationing Indrajit for towards Vibheeshana for his dest~uction,
the protection of Lanka, Ravana mighty Lakshmana thought, "Rama has
himself sallied forth with a big army to given shelter to• this Asura. It is not
give battle to Rama. 3. Seating himself in befitting that he is killed.,, With this resolu-
a chariot equipped with all kinds of missiles tion, he took his mighty bow and stood in
and weapons, the mighty Ravana went forth front of Vibheeshana like an immovable
to ~hallenge Rama himself directly. 4. mountain for the latter's protection. (8-9)
While thus charging towards Rama, Ravana That weapon Sakti released by Ravana was
destroyed numerous monkeys with his irresistible and must necessarily strike its
arrows, sharp and penetrating like poison. target. So it struck at Lakshmana, but
Many a monkey leader including Sugreeva . what can the Sakti (Power) of a weapon do
fell down on the battle field under •, this ·'against him, Lakshmana, the incarnation
1-21] RAVANA SEEKS KALANEMI'S HELP 293

ij'-lfN ~ \:llcflfl'Nl«i(iifa: I ~ : '1ft 1lin' ~+tl(I"! (!til-f.:t; II 10

G.~lffl<ti~ ~ ;r if'J◄IRIMM"6: I • -~: ffl m~ ~~ II 11
i!i'-i ~ ~ -.:)
ffl<ti~<!til'l\lijQ't II
-.:)
12
1i{1«4i1q fflfirf¼ ~ref'Ji ~'1f ~: I
3ll:ii1Ellifl~fl{ ~~ cRlfiq;f -~;J( I ij't -~srffl'IJ ~111=q1qqatw?r .If 13
3Tf~ ~q.{ ~feri ii! I Tcl\'!1'tilf'1q;fr ~tj)q\-4 ~'llN!tl( 11 14
31~ ~11111'~ (~Ii. ~lc(OIIR~~ I ~~(,uq}cq i0(1=tn' fflt!u ~ II 15
:r-nr.1•
~~~~~·
➔.r
~~~~
'ffiltt ~ q~~: I (!l'q~:rq,1+1\\;ir
-~
~ g~(tq~:
.....,,_.., ~
\\ t6
ffl~fflRf'I'~ ~~~ ~~~ -l'fUqcJ(T~~ll:_ I fflOr~ ~ SH•ll~l~Sfq ... ~~;w-((1-ij; H 17
Q(llilclla.f ~g: illotll{ifll1U ~t l ~Jqifffiq~~ ~ ~qtsfq (j Sfi~VI' 11 18
3ffiV ~ ;rrq\' (,!1.-ij 'l(N{il'II:_ I ~q~ ~~ ~ 3lf"l§;s(l\f UtR: I I 19
'1=l11~"~'1if ~f.rcfff.t~<'( 1uij)' iii~r qr:fJ ~RM.:«tt•~ g: II 20
mJ(Uait RI~'-' ef5( qficcqf« if !~: I tif.ilq4.tri'cf ~ • ~u1c:Ji11f; II 21
of Adisesha _who is the support of all the impact of Ravana 's SaJcti, and took him to
Saktis (the powers) ~f ~aya? (10-12). the presence of Rama. 16. Though himself
Still in compliance with his present human the supreme Master of all masters, Rama
stat us, he fell unconscious on the ground. felt obliged and grateful to Hanuman on
now approached the fallen Laksh- seeing his devotion and faithfulness. (17-19).
Ravana . . h h"
mana a nd t ried to lift him
. up wit 1s That weapon Sakti, finding Lakshmana to be
hands, but to his great astonishment he could a part ofNarayana Himself and impossible
not do so. For how can this little fellow of a therefore to be killed, went back to Ravana•s
Rakshasa lift up him who was none but the chariot. Ravana too was little by little
All-formed Gosmic Being (the Virat Purusha) restored to consciousness. Then, bow
who supports the worlds-an aspect of in hand, he rushed towards Rama. Moved
Mahavishnu the Supreme Lord? by great anger at the sight ·of Ravana
(13-14). On seeing Ravana attempting to coming for attack seated in his chariot, Rama
lift up Lakshmana, Hanuma~ in ~reat anger the Lord of the worlds, faced him, ascending
hit the former on his chest with his powerful on the shoulders of the power.ful Hanuman.
fist. Being thus hit, Ravana fell down _on 20. Twanging his bow strings and produc-
his knees with blood profusely flowing ing terrific sounds like that of an explosive,
through his mouth, nose and ears. He Rama said to the Rakshasa king in a d~p
became dizzy and sat in his chariot. 15. and grave voice: 21. "0 despicable fellow
Next Hanuman lifted up the unconscious of a Rakshasa ! Remain before me for a
Lakshmana who had fallen down by the while. Having done such a serious offence
 294 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 6

~ ~ 1;rm fflf~ "'"''~~, ~~ m itA~,fif ~ +1ir ~ 11 22

~.+(~ fl: ~~
~
fflUTT. +tl<irjk•NI'( I ~ ~ ~--- !tl~~i«ii-s~(( II 23
~
~tfti-5HII I oqt(f.1(1 ~~m ~~
~Cl,~<'~
(dijtlN ~'HMl~Mf9;'A-~ =Tf +l~ffi: II 24
.
ijffl' ~ ~ ~l-1'~+1: I Sfim+ll(l(t1UIT« i!filtrl"~ ~'R: II
~
25
' ~

~~~q ~:1lml 'rff. wqif ffi:m ~~ f~Hrmtffi: II 26

.
it(l:t'l°<Ollij ffi'I (i:tR«+U I ~oqra ~cfi~tl.f
~
~ftRtf ~~ II 21

lj\(11\U((dt ~~ =it I~ =it I g:fflefaa~rm ij~q- ~ : JI 21

31~-itlijlfil ~ ~fqt(1;ff cfl~~f: II 2,

!l\'4:tq ~,,n:t.r-tl~ ~: ~qfiJ ~ l{1{ II ~fflr.:lr'T2'1' 30

·<1it"1uiwi ~ (~C:.tnSlf WIVJ: , "~' ~q1 ~ ~ snA:t1i:J~: n 31
~~s{q ~ ~ ~ ~ '1A' I 'lls'l~clltfr~q tfft~q1a:a:riN g: ll 32
mr: 3lT{ ~-til"6 m ~ ~1'8"( 1
°'
against one who looks upon all beings with Rama, the noblest of Raghu 's line, wounded
an equal eye, how can you now escape? Ravana with his arrows, sharp like the
22. That arrow by which your Rakshasa thunderbolt weapon even as Indra smashes
followers at Janasthana were destroyed, mountains. (28-30). Wounded in this
with that very arrow you are now going to way by Rama's arrows, the powerful
be killed. Stand in my presence for a Ravana trembled and swooned and
while."
his bow fell down from his hand. When
23. On hearing these words of Rama , he saw Ravana in this plight, Rama cut off
Ravana sent sharp arrows at Hanuman
the crowns on his heads wit:h his semi-
on whom Rama was mounted. 24. Though' circular arrow and said to him, "As you
thus struck with those sharp arrows, Hanu-
are terribly distressed by the wounds caused
man 's strength only increased on account .by my arrows, I let you go now. Go to
of the infusion of Rama's prowess into
Lanka and take rest. Tomorrow you shall
him. So, that great monkey leader now have more experience of my prowess."
gave out terrific lion-roars. 2S. Now Rama
31. With his body torn by Rama's
seeing Hanuman thus wounded, assumed a arrows, Ravana felt humbled very much and
mood of anger like Rudra, the destroyer he entered Lanka in great grief and shame.
Himself. 26. In an instant he destroyed 32. Now Rama again looked at Laksh-
with powerful arrows, Ravana's chariot with mana, who was still lying unconscious,
its horses, standard, the charioteer, umbrella and in keeping with his human
and his assemblage of weapons. 27. Next appearance, he indulged in mourning.
22-44) RAVANA SEEKS KALANEMl'S HELP 295

ti«l,&ih e,u-i\q \4qr1J-t<1-tN 1 ~ <t'l4Gilwt 31•Hil•U it«1c1A: 11 33

il1!11.iiilir'lit eiun'fflEcn • ""a.fa~ 11 34

~RR11..a\ =ifm (l◄UR~ •~◄c(tte{ I
~~~
,,.. .,, ~~ if-f~ c;i"",««-1-q(I(, I
>11,-c::11 ..;\
'lffl' ;t! Qlll{q :aft◄-tlti tlO•VT: 11 35
~~ell ~◄l(ft◄ij uan A.:a'(lfflS'lcl({ I ~•1141' (i5114"cfWlf •firaii eJUllt( fl 36
'!'••l<i 8itl~~ fflOi 1414A'41Hd: '
c f i t c i i . \ f i l l 5 4 1 ~ ( st.,1•atfulifqAl(rl:
. . . . . . . 1 ~eqif\• a~r: ~r < 1 c 1 u 1 4 1 1 1 R u ~ : 11 37
~ a' c6ffl'{ ~~ Filll'T~(Qfl( I ~irfi:ruql◄t( ~,~ ~:{lq\Nij: II 38
41mfcr elm!(~: . ~q(l~qf(q~ I WU ~ ~ W cif\-'llUI: qRfflt ~ 1139
8 . ffl◄P.HJ¥11.:tdifl'l~'lf.l tJa: I ll1ll ijll ~~ ijlff 1(5 111'.lit& -II . 40
'"""' , ~ o r . ittt1\oer _ _~~ 1 cfiRifRq"ttt ~ 'l.'-1•"'"' ~ itM< 11 41
~l◄Ol'R ~"': ~m Elilcil~~~ _ .·'"(, <1c1oi:t~ ~ ~5" 1"! a~~: u 42
~ a '5(◄1 644 11' Slrune{ Vf~~q'{I( I it1-0"M 1ff4Hflq !U'J.1•iwif~: 11 43
~ ~ ;r ~it 11Ffgtrf« i:(•11-t.f I (ffl: S'ii:t..it 'ffSlr:t-if 41•&4i Qff&l:f4i a' 11 _
. .
(33-34). Then he said to Hanuman ... Dear he stood before , Ravana in all htimiJi_ty.
What (38-40). ·xalanemi said, "O Lord!
one! As before, go and get those great
shall l _do for you? What is it that has
herbal remedies once more in • order to
revive Lakshmana and the monkeys." brought you to me?" Ravana, who was
distressed with great sorrow, said as follows -
ordered in this way by Rama, Hanuman
proceeded with the speed of wind, cros- to Kalanemi: "Bad times have overtaken
me too, and misfortunes are befalling me
sing the ocean.
one after another. Now in order to revive
Kalanemi Episode (35-46) the powerful Lakshmana who bas been hit
35. Meanwhile, Ravana's spies went and by my weapon Sakti, Hanuman has gone
reported to him, "0 Lord! For the revival to fetch herbal remedies. You do what
of Lakshmana, Hanuman has been sent by you can to obstruct him in his course.
Rama to get herbal remedies from the 41. "Adopting the form of an ascetic,you
shores of the milk ocean.'' 36. These words deceive that great monkey and delay him
of the spy set Ravana thinking. At night. in his mission. Doing this much, you
he went alone to the house of Kalanemi. return home:' 42. Hearing Ravana's words,
37. Kalanemi was taken aback with fear Kalanemi said to him, .. 0 my maste~Ravana!
and wonder to see Ravana at his house. Hear my words and take them in their true
After receiving him with Arghya and Padya, spirit. (43-46). 1 shall certainly do what
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 6
296

\lidPMltl(i8 "'Hd◄IN ~ lt1 ' :Uii'q-1 ~ «Id~ iff ft6 ~ :all 1(11•11 114S

(Rd- 5lq~9 ~ " ~ ~ M'{\'IUI I 'R ~ 11(1◄1" ~,;j JJMtlUIPA1.{I( II 46

" ' ,.. ml •1($.l:i-l1¥11Mtit' ij@iQ-liR.!I(: II 47
~l~r ma: 1f'ISl€l ~ (-l•Sqll(i5(t 1$lll:
fit(faq ria: (!ltffild<tf.-4'1qt"'1((: I qf(:JRffl~ ~: SI~ Sffl(lf II 48
4

511Qfit11q1-::IIR ffli~ ~g;r~ I ◄<1=«4< :at•l~«.i ~(!~R41fi:.E61( II 49

at1t1•(dMlq~ ~:tq<t ~1ffl rct ~ I
h ss,;fdR"'ffil ~ 1INRI '1NlU II so
· «Mfwld~•nt,MI 3141\.1,~ 4d(Ull( I t!l1Mdl4d§Wllf\S(afr: - ~ II 51
etiM\QU(\iilltlf.g_QI\IWll~•;:q•lt I ~41~fw1:ti ,◄•m:i4M ~iluiflrW( n 5z-
.a\c4'«~1Gu, ~uU.Ckl(.\liiR
. I acroa1 ~Qj ~ ~ ilil@ ~ II 53
:g,irscq1Htt 1f'-R ~: ~ ~ ;dti I MW,N ~ ~'lltq1;i iuq1gu1fqii1m1: II 54
~

is pleasing to you but know for certain the inner Self, and think constantly of the
that I shall not be able to return alive from Atman who is distinct from Prakriti (the
this mission. What happened in the forest objective universe): 0 great one! All this
earlier to Mareecha who went in the guise universe of moving and unmoving beings,
of a deer, the same is going to happen to objects like body, intellect and the senses,
me also. 0 ten-headed one! After all your the whole universe from Brahma down
relatives are dead, after seeing the whole to a blade of grass-in fact all that can
of the Raksbasa tribe destroyed, of what be seen and heard-are manifestations
useislifeforyou, of what use is kingdom, of Prakriti, also known as Maya. It is
of what use is even Sita? What will you the cause of this tree of the Universe-
!l
i '
achieve even with your body which will be of its creation, preservation and dissolution.
as good as a corpse? Therefore give away Its three aspects of Sattva, Rajas and
Sita to Rama and the kingdom to Vibhee- Tamas constantly generate beings akin to
shana, and you, 0 powerful one, take to them. 52. Desire, anger and other passions
the life of an ascetic in the forest. are its sons,and cruelty, avarice and other
tendencjes, its1 daughters. It continuously
Kalaneml's Sermon (47-63) deludes the Atman, who is luminous and
{47-51). "Taking your bath early in the all-pervading. S3. It continues to sport
morning in clean water, perform the rites for ever by superimposing on the Atman,
like Sandhya and others, resort to solitude, who is really the Lord, the experiences
and sitting in a convenient posture and that are born of its own Gunas {constituents),
abandoning all attachment to all persons and namely, the sense of agency and enjoyership.
external objects, slowly but steadily withdraw 54. Though by nature ever pure, the Atman,
your mind away from them towards by association with Prakriti, is deluded by
 RAVANA SEEKS KALANEMI'S HERB 297

~ 9{~U(I ~ ~~ ~NUil I McJ_'Elt:fia(kllR q:{'-4~ ~ ~ I I 55

~;:lfi: 9~1 ~{I' I~ ,ni;~: I ~qw:q~ Qc&Jt•U4 N"414 Fi'-tdH!-n 11 56
sa~~;t1,n~1;f '1ffl l'ffl cqficcqf¥:I I ~~
-D
(IQQ'l'-TISRI ~ ~'A' II 57
«;~11Ehf¢itta ~tft~ qfu1a1011f.:ta I 'i§;:tiil"~ ~ all-lcfq( q{ ~ffi( II 58
cit~ fst:tll(tll({ lci~tS~M'ftl+ilH( I f%-Oa«1<4i'{<'fii\d'tff<~f.qdi( II s9
if~: Eh&ifi\1 it"ij ffl e1-1q141q1 I {if\-- fqlc.:(Efi<Uf qftlN6i( II 60
°' !;ql~I 9~1c:q1;f ~ ~ ~di( I ififfql 'f~'l'-11 ~ ~-llil Q~: II 61
~
J!f1!_, ~ ~ d~ "lcfdM~qq-1;:qa,: I
l(ci ~ctt~fir cnqrf;r ~ lltt~qfq , ~«1tl\:t1 ft;n:qf;c1 -qqp';f~~un, 11 ,2
'131\4 mi qf<qui~
.. fit(Pt ~ '
f.t-31cqffil«u I
~ ~ ¥t1Nd'f l◄@i:qij.f lilf:q !" !(IOI( II 63
~- SJtlilc('&'-lltll(ltlicfGI
-.. .
~
\ittltli41<G◄i,
• ~

l.(cfiioC IN: 91ft H ~ If

its Guna (constituents), and forgetting His bows-. Meditate on Him as seated in the lotus
own real nature, becomes outward-going. of your heart in the heroic pose on a seat
55. Instructed by a teacher who hq.s realised made of pure gold, studded with costly gems
himself as Pure Consciousness and thereby and covered with a soft-cushion. Meditate
knowing that the Atman is different from on Him seated beside Sita, as endowed with
Prakriti, the Jiva turns his outlook from the large eyes, as dressed with clothes shining like
external to the internal and realises his lightning, as adorned with a crown, neck-
own ever pure spiritual nature. (56-57). laces, armlets, Kaustubha gem,anklets, wrist-
Then the Jiva, who is really free even in the lets and floral wreath. Meditating thus with
embodied state, recognises his freedom, supreme devotion, you can undoubtedly gain
from the clutches of the Gunas. You, •liberation. 62. Hear always accounts about
too, by controlling your senses and ever Him in the company of other devotees with
reflecting on the Atman as distinct from a concentrated mind. By doing so, all
Prakriti. can become liberated. If you your sins, however heinous, will in l'lo time
cannot reflect in this way, .,you practise get burnt like a heap of cotton by fire.
devotion for the Supreme Being as endowed 63., Abandoning enmity, cultivate devotion
with attributes. to Rama. He is that Pure Existence to ~, , .
(58-61). "Meditate on the shining form of ever meditated upon with a con~n~~: ••
Rama, the resident of the hearts of all, as mind, the one without a name and fo~"m.f:'-'i.::
served by Lakshmana holding the couple of unitary Eternal Being infilling everylli~~••;,.~-

, ....... ,.,_,;,,./)..!
29.8 YUDDHA KANDAM

sm+1at\tl ~
•lGRfirff: \Im ~Mrinslla«f.il~ 1 ~icffii ili~rq-: «ft~~Rctrfirq~ II • 1
A(r.11 m ~~ffl ~(lR'l<l~JJti( , tR: Fcilil~rm ~ '11'1« ~("~~: 11 2
ci~fit(MI~ fflui ~ fik Sli~ar I ;r ~a' it~~ ll~ IRqf .Ufif ~H{ II 3
~~ffll ~
fflJf. 'fiftif~fil4(T~: I ;rt~ (ti:f014~ (.-Cqfil~~(( II 4
°'
~ ~ fc.qq~q,tcf ffli:4wf'l4m~({_ I qfffiu 1f;mm: fi: II
ijSI' ~ :
<!. 5
¥1~9ffl l8\1qRffl( ~wfPi(RIR: I ~ ttm ~$.I ,~~ ~ II 6
~(lqfiff« ·ir.RU 'JltltPMir~wf: I i~1 if ~iqa;:it l~j~~q~ II 7
lfflif mr·r.rir ~ i\' ·~ ~l-R~~11~, , l.l~(Mt~n~'f'I~ ~~c({ 1l;rffltt: 11 8
~ q ijffl' tnfir ~)u(A{l'fl~~ I ~•~r Slfttffl'.r riffl m¾l'fffl( 11 9
.
311'11(
,.. 11~,'i~~R~r@~ 'fl~: 11•
~qffii
Chapter 7
HANUMAN IN QUEST OF THE DIVINE MEDICINAL HERB
Kalanemi in the guise of an ascetic Assuming the form of an ascetic, he created
(1-33) there a hermitage with his magical powers
1. Th~se nectarine words of Kalanemi and sat within it surrounded by many discip-
went only ~o inflame the anger of Ravana les. Being situated on the way, the Ashrama
and turn his eyes red as copper, just as with its inhabitants came to the notice of
boiling ghee emits fire when cool water is Hanuman, who thought for a while on seeing
poured on it. 2. Ravana said, "I am it and felt that he had not seen such an
going to kill you, evil minded fellow, who Ashrama when he came here earlier. (8-9).
behaves contrary to my orders. Bribed by Hanuman thought within himself, "Have I
the enemy, you are speaking to me like a lost my way? Or is what I see before me a
servant of Rama.'' 3. Kalanemi replied, ''O mere delusion of my mind? Anyway I
Lord! What is the use of being angry with shall enter into the Ashrama, see all these
nie ! If my words are not to your liking, ascetics, drink water, and then proceed to
I shall go and do as commanded by you." Mount Drona."
4. The great Asura Kalanemi, being thus Reflecting in this way, he went into the
directect by Ravana to cause obstruction Ashrama campus, which was about one i
to Hanum~n, started quickly. (5-7). He y ojana in length (10-11). That Ashrama was
went to the valley of the mount Himalayas. full of varieties of fruit-bearing trees like

l
 1-22] HANUMAN IN QUEST OF THE DIVINE MEQJCINAL HERB 299

~fqPff.t~ ~· f.14'<dctti$U14( I dNC..qij,IR ~~ $1{-Sil'flt: ~ mJ{{: II 11

~.:«4'ii ~R'IN =ifffl ntl◄\,;il-i'{ I t(~l'1N◄IQlg 1Il(4UI •hilU('{ II 12
«qiAiJ'. U41{6TS( ~IIM ;mta: I <1444-lifol 1IWffl ~<lfis •1-i!Uttd: 11 13
~ 11t iQ$ffl ,.11.:sa., ~ mm , ti◄">a 'R"t!fil-,a,r11 ~,raf" ~ ~~ u 14
cra9t111· ll~TER ~fit«tqiileft~ I 'fi'4UijcjJ•ld ~ 4"1 ~ q1tv1ife U - ts
~ ~q,f.T qifcf,f.f 'f&IIM d&.if..a<'{, Mei8~ uca..,,,. f:tso.flft ~<l\d '" n 1,
~--'qoq' qfitat =if ~ ~m ~~qi( 1. ~~•61' ~srar: ri f!fr-ru ~~an ,, 11
~ m qq1111g- tiqo:a<441iftt1 ~ I wl' ~•.q~q{vQ {91n m~ ~ ~ U
ait,~11qcuq1« ~ 44t~IAtliRN61( 1· ~ ~q iit«aui 41\((.f\Ji(dl,:tq( n 19
f.r~ -oft ffi'ff cnfcll•l~'fJ 11q1f..d1i1l I ~~~fq ~ q~· lR ~qfr:1 ~a): ll20
~ ~ ~ · ~ 8Rttd:11~1tf( I !lffl f.l~fflqqfil◄.-lftfurmt II 21
6dti4i•I~ 4'$U 4ti{l4tlctl ¥t,IW'I¥( I 3Hl(Ud ~;_riftn.-llRiffl 'fl<~uft I\ 22

plantain, Sal, plam and jack. Their of my psychic insigh4 I know all the past,
branches were bending under the load of
• als th at were
present and future. I see that by Rania'!
he fruits. Even amm look, Lakshmar.a ·am! all the monkeys have
• • to ~ne another, 1·1ved
tnaturally antagonistic revived." 18. Hanuman thereupon"replied, __
there l·n peace.
· Seated
. m the pure. and "My intense thirst cannot be quenched by
ench anti·ng surroundings of that Illusory. that much of water as is contained in a
A brama, the great Rakshasa Kalanem1 Kamandalu (water pot). Show me, therefore,
w: performing the worship of Siva. Respect- a bigger reservoir of water, a river or a lake."
fully saluting that Asura in the form of an 19. Agreeing to do so, Kalanemi called.
ascetic, Hanuman said: (1~14)."0 holy one! one of his magically created disciples and
1 am the messenger o•Rama. My name is said to him, "Go and show an extensive
Hanuman. For the achievement of an impor- water resevoir to Hanuman." 20. And
tant purpose of Rama, I am going to the turning to Hanuman he said, "With your ,
milk ocean. I am now extremely thirsty. eyes closed, drink as much water as you
Wh can I get water to drink my fill? like and return: I shall impart to you a
ere d' ,. (IS-
O holy one! Please 1rect me. 17). Mantra which will enable you 10 recognise
At these words of Han1:1111an, Kalanemi the medicinal herb you want to get."
said , "Drink all the water m my water pot (21-22). Accordingly, Hanuman quickly
and eat all these ripe fruits you see here. went to the lake shown by the ascetic disciple
After that you can stay here peacefully for and entering into it began to drink the
a time and have a nap. You need not in water with closed .eyes. Immedia~~f,t •. •a
anyway be in a hurry. By the power fierce crocod :l: quickly came and- grasped
300 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 7

m ~ (I'll( JI~ ~ "'·1 ~qllliQ m~ wf ffl qim t II 23

mS;ijR• ~ (\ q~qa<1W-R I 0 a1;:qq1<tfifa fei49q1a1 (~l'((qtHilf.dE( II 24
~ai81G.IG.( "11'11&.(\fiiM ."11'1( I :(f(ijl{ lf;r-n \~qCQ(I •l(UUI'((< II 25
3Jm ~ ~ N: .ttAfllll(t~: I (l◄UISlfifffl IRif ~ .t_ ij◄I-IEI II 26
1Ac111a<1 ~ cf-tHSlf4~: I at~ q;g ri uni
i1°1t-ilcd'ii-EI"\( II 27.
~91'4( illR'illEfi ~ • f i l f f l I ~lfflf ffl ~ m
{tl~lwftqtnllq\( ti 28
~ li {{ql'9lcfq 4il(RflR'lN" I ~ f4c.t14-l imt1 ~ 41-t<Qilf II 29
lttilt lm ~l\'N ~ ll' ~~Olli( I ~ {sq1.-1fii ft &e(Sqi{ ~(U( II 30
4
'l{IQt • (fi,011~a1fil~'k◄t fit &'tt.f ij1{ II 31
4
ffll~q «f.c\◄ ~ .t(il=-f~qg_1~t I
ftV ~~ot ifml((q(RQlijq; I ll(lit~NCfi\d)Sffl
-,. --~-1;:qrnifP4m-!ij:l'-tf ~: II 32
~ ~;rt mf'c \la-t,.vr ~ 9: 11 33
mr: e,'hf.da IRC(f ~ iloi lf~l~R( I
-3'€~◄• ~'l'Ein\ij:ll P1RltQl&iff ~ : ' •1ifttc11 11S4il-r fRclT Ull@I 9ff1Nl( II 34
Hanuman in its poweful jaws. 23. Hanu- touch." With these words, she departed
man now caught hold cC.t!-& jaws of the to her heavenly abode. Hanuman now
croeoc;ii{e that was trying to devour him and returned to the Ashrama.
split the creature .into two. 24. Thereupon (29-31)~ Seeing Hanuman returning, Kala-
he saw in the sky the form of a heavenly nemi said, "O great monkey! Why delay
w~man known as .Dhanyamali. 25. She aQy more? Receive from me the Mantra
said to Hanuman, ..0 great monkey! l am and giye me the Dakshina (the holy offering
an Apsara woman who was formerly cursed given to a Guru)." Being thus accosted,
by an ascetic for certain reasons. By your Hanuman, disp]aying his clenched fist, said
grace I have now been liberated from the to him. "This is the Dakshina for you!" and
effect of that curse. (26-28). The one you gave him a punch. (32-33). Now Kalanemi
saw in the hermitage is not an ascetic but gave up his disguise of an ascetic and
the great Asura Kalanemi who was despat- fought with Ha:numan adopting various
ched here by Ravana to cause obstruction to magical stratagems. But Hanuman, who was
your passage. He has only put on the fa]se the messenger of the master magician.
garb of an ascetic. In truth he is a persecutor Rama,killed that delusion-creating enemy by
of ascetics. 0 noble one! Km that evil delivering a blow on his head with his fist.
feJlow and hurry on to the Mount Drona. With his head thus split, the Rakshasa died.
I have been purified of my sins by your
touch. I am now going to the tea]m of Lakshmana's revival (34-35).
Brahma. all my taints removed by your Hanuman now hurried to the milk ocean
 HANUMAN IN QUEST OF THE DIVINE MEDICINAL HERB - 301
23-45]

\JcJR uqi11;ftatsii imfim: I q,a~ ~ ~U ft~ ;n;r ~q-a- II 35

{iqt;t_ .,!) •

'1m ~'lffl cffcf'f UIJ: 'li•d't!'IA«:· 1 q('r~

<:.
~ : ~· tl1Gfir1" 'f(l'I@: II 36
~ ~ .
Nfiittti Utd\Rll6 .:=.t f f ~ ( ffll~ ~'1IOJ: II 37
chl(q(llR{ ~ q 11\{l~IM I ffil:
ftrq; ~ cf~ IFD ~fftiu;ff ~ur.r;r I ('6 i!,~~c:tlllcffl'if't ~.:qqij(?.f ~ : II 38
. ¥fl($@ JIT{ 4€81Q ~di61~f;qg:rcM f f;ruqq """~•Iii ~quf VftR 'Pl If 39
~ffll ft: 6m U4114Uf lf'IR(f: I ft4tl'lllr«t-icr fiN Qlf◄fffi; II 40

q1,ail: ~~ CfcRIIKII t1r-ro: I ~~~( ~ ~ lt~ t\iai◄t \\ 41

Ue{QTI' A611~ \l{{'lluiW«t 11g:1g~: I 111{11 (~ f«{it '(~~~ ~q: II 42

31'fif11.dtS¥1'4~3ll (liAUI l{g:R-q;(t I ffm~ 61UN!N mt~llfwl'(ijif(\q_ If 43

~ ~
'.:!:I
"i§ECGf~ +1
,_
11~411(
r-
'I.ii' N6111'(: I ~n'.wllff{~fflsRrlft. ~ 1144
affl ;w i(lf{Ql'f 61~f•iffl'ffs'l'f ~q-: I ~ ~l:th.N~I qf ~ (4trl~• II 45
- -=>

he saw Mount Drona. He could not, Lakshmana has been relieved of his ail-
where . d..
howeve, r find out the particular
. . me 1cmal
ment."
herb that he wanted. So hftmg up the
tain itself, he went to the presence of Awakening of Kumbbakaraa
moun . h.
Rama with the speed of wind and said to 1m, {40-41). With these words Rama, along
"O reat one! Here I have brought the with monkeys and Sugreeva, following the
g •h • h ·
mountain Orona. You do wit tt w at advise of Vibheeshana, started for battle.
you like. There need not be any more AU the war-like monkeys, equipped with
delay." (~37). The high-souled Rama, on stones. trees and tops of mountains, started
hearing Hanuman's words, was very much for the battlefield. {42-43). The great
pleased.• He ~lled Sushena and asked him Rakshasa Ravana, wounded by Rama~s
to treat Lakshmana with the specific arrows like an elephant by a lion or a serpent
medicinal herb that was available on that, by a Garuda, had been defeated and' forced:to
mountain. Thereupon Lakshmana came to withdra,v to his palr.ce. Sitting on his
consciousness like one awakened from throne, he addressed the· Rakshasas thus:
sleep and said, (38-39): "O Ravana! Stop (44-45). "In times of yore Brahma had
stop. Where are you going? I shall kiJl said that my death will take place at the
you even now." Seeing him speaking in hands of a human being only, but there is
this way, Rama smelt the crown of his head no man living, powerful enough to kill me.
out of affection, and then looking at Hanu- Therefore Narayana himself must have
man, said: "O great monkey hero! 0 undoubtedly come as a man in the shape
dear one! By your good offices my brother. of Rama. son of Dasaratha, in order to
 .302 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 7

~~ ~St UW•~ I ~~~ ~ irn:·ir 'R~T. ~il':

II 46
!f'iN°IT 111..a~!lr ~~: 1 g_fwt,q(t il' ~ ~c:~cttcff .id ~ 'ffl: II 47
~- ~ ml: (1-ilfffl ~if itt (MUI@ I
PltcfM~ ~Ill ~~ ~Tffl i(6: I ij N~ +t(fQ"cl+tMCf.-ij 'l+IIMl4i4( II 48
(c:~ff•~ 1111c11tu~l qm ij ~ : 1 MiO►..tt P\l~ f;r.,-_ ~Jtt01eN1fil4( n49
-1¥1\iN « ~AUTI' ~ Vffl (l;p;u fim II 50
(l:\ilM411«iflqR: g~a: I ~ -

P'\EiGt .f-a~a ~ "~IJ'tM81( 1 U1IUr f.tm: ~n pt: fflltt ill•&◄u n s1

R .~,,.ff..iJ tl~•R~ ,aqRcla I ~ ,m~ ~: Util◄~M~- m II 52
qi ~Md\~ ~ ;r; qf<,;..ij@ I it ~ 4GcH1¥fl~ t;:ffl ff~ II 53
i:il◄QUlf ~ ~ ii •UA1fil Efi(l+.twl l wft~'-1~ if(lillfl ~ 'lroitfutt: II 54
\llff~ 41(1Q"cl ~ ~C: U~I( - ~.... II 55
....
~
..... ijJ..iilGliA\I ~ ffl~mll( I • • -~~44:i.f «+iiltft(( 11 S6
IQ 'l..stA4!il( ff • ir;~ '!" I ~ ~14qa1a 'Mi ~ . : II
kill me. (46-48). 0 Rakshasas! In times have got to say. I am in a very difficult
i
I of old a Rajarshi of the solar dynasty named situation. My heroic sons and grandsons
Anaranya, when ki11ed by me, pronounced have a11 been destroyed by Rama, and the
&·curse on-me, saying, 'The Supreme Being time of my death also seems to be near at
will one day incarnate in ·my line. You hand. What shall I do now? Rama, the
along with your sons and . relatives will be powerful son of Dasaratha, in combination
destroyed by him. Have no doubt about
with Sugreeva has crossed the ocean with
this.• So saying, he left for heaven. There-
an army, and is about to cause the total
fore that Supreme Being alone must ha vc
destruction of our tribe. AU the leading
been born as Rama to kill me." The duU-
Rakshasas have already been killed in battle
witted Kumbhakarna is always asleep. Wake
by the monkeys. But on the other harid I
up that Leviathan and bring him to me.••
do not find the monkeys on their side,
49. Hearing these words of Ravana, those
being destroyed in any way. It is for yo~
gigantic Rakshasas went immediately to
to effect their destruction. I awakened you
awaken Kumbhakarna. With great effort
for this purpose. Accomplish this difficult
they woke him up and brought him to the task for the sake of your brother."
presence of Ravana. 50. He ·saluted the
King and took his seat. King_ Ravana now Kumbbakaroa's Sermon
addressed his brother in plaintive tone: (56-70)
(51-55). "O Kumbhakama! Hear what I 56. On hearing these words of the King
46-681 HANUMAN IN QUEST OF THE DIVINE MEDICINAL HERB 303

~ W-11 ~ UIU wll(i~UI: 'R: I fflffl ~ ?.fflt~RI illfirffl'SN wf ~ II 58

l(iii;.ltl ~ m;ft firfflqffqf · ~ ms I 'flit 11'11 ~: ~flfllll<() ~(lt-r: II s,
~qif(j lfilfq (II' icrt 'l•clli« ~ cf~ I ~$ffl ~ : SR{ ~ ij?JIUI Affl: II 60
dsrlNiill'@i a' ~~ .'tll_! ~ : I !flf~ ~ffl ~: «if ~ ~ f f l It 61
&41'6
_.., ~~8 ~ \1~1:JI ~~: I ~ fflOT'l$fflf:'{ ~ ~fflcf'4ifA!cfi'( II 62
it,4~01 JJ@ta@I ~Rfqd, Q'IJlf !(I', 31'~ ~ 11m d <1◄01'iG&Eli'(. 11 63
(litt'-11{ if(ffclCIJ'(: ~(!(l(!"'f ~ : I - ~ ~ ~ ~ (Nfqfil~~ 11 64
« g:Jil,q@ ;f: «c11f.tttt'Wlf !11ttrr af;r: 1 316r ~r.:ilfg:' mt~~ iRt tRt~ u ,s
~
~·~ ~m-1 iffll(~m(t{~ I ~ 1ffil\qf~ -RI ~5''{; " 66
'lNb~MSIJ ~M@I '
1'hli'TI\1S1a.1fq;ft I 'llif&(Mil ~~ ~~~l{l(I( II 67
--
tJil(cll ~Q11eli'fit~Qf: I ft ~lttm \tiff " " ~ fuel: II 68

of the Rakshasas, Kumbhakarna laughed cannot be overcome by any other being.

loudly and said: 57. ••o King. at ·the time 63._ Brahma had long ago given him
of our deliberations I told you that the the boon that . his death can occur·
effects of your evil deeds were soon going to only at the hands of a human
befall you. Now those sins of yours being. Therefore •deign to be i n ~ -
are coming to fruition. 58. l told you ted as a man and- destroy the monster
even before that Rama is Supreme Narayana, ~avana.' 64. Mahavishnu accepted their
and Sita, his Y ogamaya. But you did not prayer. That Supreme Being, whose will
heed my words. 59. Once when I was sitting ever becomes true, is now born in the line of
at night on a mountain top on an expansive Raghu under the famous name of Rama.
slab of ston.e, I saw the sage Narada· who 65. He will wipe you all out ·completely.'•
is usually seen by the Devas only. (60-61). 'Saying so, the sage departed. So please
I asked him, •o worshipful one! Where understand that Rama is the eternal Para-
are you coming from?' Addressed by me Brahman. 66. Therefore abandon your
in this way Narada replied, 'I am coming enmity to him and resign to him who has
from the assembly of the Devas. I shall assumed the form of a man by his. Maya.
speak to you about certain matters that Rama, the leader of the R:aghus, is always
were discussed there. 62. The Devas who gracious to those who are devoted to him.
had been suffering oppression from the 67. Devotion generates knewledge. Devo-
Rakshasas approached Mahavishnu with a tion bestows Moksha. Wba.tever is done by
mind concentrated on Him and fu]I of one without devoti~n is as good as nQil-
devotion, and said to that Supreme Being: existent. 68. The sportive incarnations of
'O Lord! Destroy this Ravana who is an Mahavishnu are many.· Among them that
oppresser of the three worlds and who as Rama, who is tlfe pure embodiµ1ent -of
304 YUDDHA KANDAM {Ch. 7 & 8

~ 'lall~ • ~ 11-mt i:l=ifttlfwt!O':(_ I 31iflq1(M, ffliR mf ~ ~: ~ It 69

- <•q-◄ ~ ~ U-lQ-611 sqp-1f.a ~ ilRdrf.r tt<Sf.a ~ : I
'fffill ~::t iit\it\•lill.lftq1:o: lfurftra: qi.if.:t.-dij@ SfqJR II 70
~ "''li.Stl l(tf(t~~ :.:Si1144(SQ((1~
9.4.EfilUC ~ : ~: II \9 II

knowledge and purity, is equal to thousand Rama and studies accounts of his doings,
such incarnations. 69. Intelligent people becomes liberated from the coils of the
.worship Rama always, and without difficulty terrible python of Samsara and· attains
they attain the Status of Hari. ·,o. Who- to the extremely blissful Status of
ever with purity of mind meditates on Vishnu.·•

"-otilNWlij-f: I ~:tllftcO Gt•ll~¥11Qifi§;tqdfit◄ 11 1

tqqf;ftdt If ir ,1ii4hii'flq Wlf«ill( I
'RI R Q1itit'-I IS'4~ ~ ~ I -il¾•t~a fftt€'-lvl ~ m ifl'Qs~ II 2
<1◄0141 ~: ~~ pqE91ii &C(liiiti.h I ~S'-lf+IM 1it,1q ~ 9R ~ II
~ ~ . !INiR· qffi~1&Nf'111 f.t>W\ -111\i<il."i ,ill•<1~f.tililii{_ II :
~ ~ i\(lwilt( q«qf'1;111,.ca-1 I iff.:t(l.,..aqt'-1111I8 i l l ( ~ ~ " ' II 5

Chapter 8
DESTRUCTION OF KUMBHAKARNA
Kumbhakarna's Meeting with battle. Jf not, you can relapse into Your
Vibheeshana (1-16). sleep. Probably sleep has already over-
1. Hearing these words of Kumbhakarna, taken you." 3. Inferring from Ravana·s
Ravana with his eyesbrows arched in anger, words that he was in a wrathful mood
sprang up from his seat as it were and said: the powerful Kumbhakama started quickJ;
l. "You are indeed a wise man! I did not for battle. 4. Mountain-like in si7e. he
call you here to advise me on spiritual passed the ramparts and emerged out of
matters. If it is acceptable to you, look the city, causing terror among the monkeys.
upon my actions as yours, and go for 5. He raised terrific war cries louder than
 68-70 & 1-17] DESTRUCTION OF KUMBHAKARNA 305

f+'qcfiUi ~ ~ l:r'ft9'Pt( ~ I ~~f!◄t•HU 9i efilcill~cfifil◄IM&I: II 6

ffl ilMlf«..qf 1(•1~1 flg:1◄&( I (U.-4•1if.ep,1;:a_ 911.aElz 11
EfiRff'-1~ 7
~UN~ . n.••<"' qrfurq1~<Z.•a1 1 p$fflli a(( ~ ~ : n s
~ ~ fflR Viti~ !lf4:.tlwt. I ~st ~ ~ I' lfflQ 11 9
UqO(~ if'-lt \lld41QT 'fR.iftfaa: I {furt ~ mn?.f ~ ~llfllefl(-t: II 10
;r J!fUOm =if i1t ~ 41~••1'4•'-' '4t.-a◄•< 1 ~ m ~m ~ ~ ~ q1Nf..<1\{u n
~fiuff.,,.fll: 918' ~ !ff(UliU•kU II 12
~,~ P'li:fiOif~w ~ \IRl<411•Rll{ I.
"''='
(fqlkdi'Q ~ qffl ~ ~ (l'll(~f~ I f{fl6(~0llqlc4 ~ij(:U..fi - ~ II 13 .
~fili•ll:lfflsf« ~ ~ ~ ifl<~,~~.l?~ I ~g ffl 1Pl~ ~ if ~- fiP.rif' II 14
11~ cfT 'Rt iflN ~it4qwoo~: I ~~g~s~ltit \lfd:t-i:i<Ull◄fil◄◄ 8': U ~s
~1qq1;tqq1itN f¾.:al'H _ aqMa: Ii ---=---- t6
i"'l•uifSN A11'1=qf ~~ qffifi-11:<l-l: , ~ ifl-m ~ ••<Hif.i;i. ir.a(f«i◄( n 11
the waves of the ocean, and gathering the sword, he ordered me to· go <>uJ. Surround-
monkeys in bis band, be~an to eat them up. ed by a ~and of evil-minded • co~ers., h~
£ S . g this Yama-bke Kumbhakarna kicked me out of his presence. I came away
v. eem . . with four ministers and took shelter under
. 1 to a mountain with wmgs, all the
equnka began to run away in fright. (7-9). Rama.''· (13-16). Hearing these words of
mo eys .
Kumbhakarna moved amidst t~e monkey Vibheeshana, Kumbhakarna embraced his
forces destroying them on all sides partly brother and said, "O my dear boy! Seeking
by his Mudgara, partly by eating them up, shelter under Rama, you will be the saviour
and partly by crushing them by his hands and protector of the tribe of R~shasas.
and feet. I have heard from Narada that yo11 are a
The wise Vibheeshana who had a mace great devotee of the Lord. Dear •one!
in his hand ·now saw his el~er brother in the y OU now go away from my presence.
battIefieId• Approaching"
him he prostrated
. d
Under. the influence of liquor my eyes now
. "' t nd said O High sou1e one! make no difference between friend and foe.,,
at his 1ee a '
I am V1"bheeshana, your brother. Have Hearing these words of Kpmbhakarna,
lllercy on me• ( l0-12). O brother! .I render- Vibheeshana prostrated at the feet of his
ed a d VICC. to Ravana -respectfully m . many brother and went to the presence of Rama
ways. 1 advised him to restore Sita to in a very pensive mood. -
.Rama who is Maliavishnu Himself. But 17. Kumbhakarna now continued to move
he refused to take my advice. Lifting his about like an elephant in rut amidst the
A-20
306 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 8

~ l\" U'R: Sli-:1(\' ;nqoq tl~¥11C.<ltl_ I

R~ f¥'1ifiUli4 R fil,ga_ ~= I Qll(•I( -~g~ ~ \TR ;r;m: ~: 11 18
{{ ~; 'ffm 1Jlf1◄if.fil-t(«FEfiift.{ I · q r ~ : ~ ;rr;m "1Jirfit(ll: II 19
~J'l<leJ{{~~ q,:4.:ij: ~::ef~ijr: 1 1"4Cfiu16e1t(«1: :tllcdlil•>:f iltla: 11 20
ffl ~ ~ ~-:I ~ ~S~9;fi{
.
-----~
I :til€fwt ~•~q qJff(«I ;,_GI ~ : II q' 21
i9'9\il114tt1P·rl;ij ~ ~"tr ~ : I fflV~ ·~,f~Mlcll(1ql@ tft(ltl'( II 22

~~ ffl mj ~•td~ llmcr;rl I f;r~qifriq1(l~A pilW~-: 11 23

iff"ilf14i(i((~ ottlc(ltt (\lif..t:.~I( I 31~~;.r f-tifE("lltq~q({ ~ II 24
at~tt~&ffli~. Qttl'i""~\li\: I ~\f◄:d◄ilsn'S~ 4!ili\ :ttlfd~'-ft<: II 25
31'-f 6,b,8H,uoa..«_ (t(~t\"tt~ , ct-fl1~f;rJ1i <od=ftqq1t1<'lt'44' 11 26

~ ij~q~aQtl:ti ~~i0%<ii(~~ ~ (ej\'sratffl: mtf crf0t€11~f;r: II 27

I
~
6~9<: 1'Rffl EttllttR iftt~~ I ftros~ ffl{ffl c5f'-1t '1'i11Q~ftn( II 28
~ ~n Q%41W q;a-~: 'APIT: {gqf:, ~ qr !JVci1'1attwaf111r<r~ II 29

monkey army destroying them with his Though bereft of hands and feet, the
hands and feet. 18. Angry at the sight of terrible Kumbhakarna with his ·mouth wide
this, Rama directed the missile of-the wind- open like the concavity of a submarine fire,
god against Kumbhakarna and cut off his rushed bowling towards Rama to swallow
right hand that held the mace. At this him as Rahu does towards the moon. 25.
Kumbl,akarna raised a terrific yell. (19-21). Rama thereupon fiJJed his wide open mouth
That severed arm of his crashed to the with sharp and powerful arrows, at which
ground causing injury to many monkeys. the Rakshasa raised terrific howls. 26. Then
The frightened monkeys withdrew to some with the idea of killing the Raksliasa, Rama
•distance from the battle-field and watched
released at him a powerful arrow imparted
the battle between Rama and K umbhakarna
to him by Indra which shone like the sun
Though his right arm was severed·'
• and was sharp like the thunderbolt weapon.
Kumbhakama now came forward to attack
27. Just as Indra's thunderbolt ·severed the
Rama with a palmyra tree held in his Jeft head of Vritra, Rama's arrow cut off the
hand. But Rama cut off that hand also Rakshasa prince's head which was massive
with Indra-missile. (22-24). With both his like a mountain and glitterd because of his
~
hands cut off, Kumbhakarna continued to ear-pendent~ and fangs. 28. Hit by that'
rush at Rama howling. Rama thereupon missile, Kumbhakama's head fell at the gate
severed both his legs with two semi-circular- of ·Lanka obstructing its passage, while his
headed arrows, which threw those .limbs body fell in the mighty ocean_crushing many
upto the gates of Lanka with a big bang. aquatic creatures. 29. Thereupon Rishis
18-39] DESTRUCTION OF KUMBHAKARNA 307

il'tl8t\~MIIIN.. Ff(dl: 11
3"~ ~ ~ N ~~,;ft~; •II
\:I
30
eJ~t •••• .. •~i ~•U«• 'fm~f.i.:tl: I uqf~Q"-ll'lfl(l(itf q~ 11 31
°'
(tt=q1wfct:in~1194.:,,:ff511P116iil•l4ill 1 c::<ni~ q:(q;:d itr-T\1S8fflNdlii( II 32
~~~tit~ \.t i:ftq. {ffl~ Sfcl5h~ II 33
~ ~
~~ &•llli~ 'R~~ ~.:fld;r I ;rt~11.fUliNiiilltiR ~«ll'fiillff~ ll 34
Nij-i(!Ul-f~ql.)-fq ~ ~l;fRR~ I 1'1~ ltfiliil~: ij{i~:~~im:• \l 35
~ lfNllt gum;r: ~ ~f( «~a: l \o◄tt~q)fa: ~~ ~ IJ:"H(&1k'4.til( U
d•IU(il~~ ~~ mt ~,,~st'-11(_ I ~q~{(~ ri ~"lit ~q\<H-Wi<l II 37
qNIWJ4M( \TI@ tta:t.Qa~~~ I 4411'1 Ni&i{f~Sft'l«I~ -a • ~= 38
ff@ ~ •fcW o1.ffdl"-tcfa~~~~ I
• f;ij ~;- ~
~ ..... ~ ......... l&i(d~q ~111P1 ff ;nf: u 39
Devas, Gandharvas, Pannagas, Pakshis, Lord Narayan a! 0 Support of all! 0
Siddhas, Yakshas, Guhyakas and Apsaras Witness of the universe! 35. Though Thou
showered. a rain of flowers in their joy att of the nature of Pure Consciousness,
and sang ·Rama's praise. out of Thy Maya Thou hast assumed a
human form and deludest the· world by
Narada's Hymn (30-52) behaving like one subject to happiness and
(30-33). To see Rama whose body was sorrow. 36. Though residing in the hearts
beautiful and blue-complexioned, who held of all and partaking of the nature of self-
a bow in his hand,· whose broad eyes had resplendent Self-consciousness, Thou cove-
turned a little crimson, whose arms were rest Thyself with Thy Maya. Only men of
resplendent with the arrow of Indra held in pure minds are able to • recognise nee
it, who was casting merciful glances at the through that veil of Maya. 37. O Rama!
monkeys suffering from the wounds With the opening of Thy eyelids, Thou
caused by arrows,-to see Rama of createst this universe and with their closing
such description, the great sage Narada Thou withdrawest it into Thyself. 38.
came down from the sky, illumining all the He in whom all this universe is seen, He
quarters by his radiance, and began to sing out of whom all that is moving ~nd unmov-
a hYmn of -praise with great devotion in a ing originated, He outside. of whom nothing
choked voice. else exists-to Thee Brahman, my sjluta-
34. Narada said, "Salutation to Thee, 0 tions ! 39. He whom the sages know as
Lord of Lords t O Master of the worlds! the one that has ta~en the 'forms of P~ti,
0 Supreme Spirit! O Eternal Being! 0 Purusha, Time, the manifested state and the
 [Ch. ~
YUDDHA KANDAM
308

~.,«f(~ ~· iJlffi ~~ «~'1ffl~r~~ ~qrg: ijt ~-=>fu: , , 40

~W!l•n .1
mrm ma- ~q ~cir i\°~::fffa:;n'l t Ratti .trfa'q~r,;~(f ~:r~qJJr( f~.:rr ~ar: 4t
·411~'-II SfiR'ffl ~~ f~U~~ l{lttitfq I ~ll'flff<ff \~q({(!f{I'~ ~~«_ \T'tf~ II 42
;f
\lrf.d!lfl'fl'((f.ft ~tlt ~~fq ~~ ~~~Cf.f~ I l{;J1:frs~:tlf1TI ~~ ~~ ~ A1!vf q{.1l ll 43
~ m q~~ '€~1t1~rir 1'Sf~~q'l:_ I 3l'~ffl:ff:fcUt,: ~trflJf f;rt~r 1fq II 44

~ij ~~Jli:q-~lffl(-,:~~ ~::ftlll~I{ l ~fff~r~c~q~;r ~~~: qf'{ef..~1': H 45

~~ ~~ -~ffl m~u 1l_E(~ 1.iqr I ~:tiitrff ~~ctr f;:r~l:j ~:£t~'t:tfq 111.:r« II 46

~~4\IM<&t;ri' ~ ~'lt1lij'tTI~'i~ \ ~qmSJfi\'-,f ~Hr «ITTU itfgq~f7.f~ 11 47
~ ~ ~ ~tm;m_ iJ~~( t~ I iqi~i:tfq ~l~'l 'l~J.TI'S( ~~~::fij! l1 48
mt ~ l1\~o:Qq ~ 1 ~~ft~1t;· ~n , ~~~;ttttQ ,__qruslf it~: !fqr 11 49
,it i.~fq im"~f,~-11,iu~ \ '{~7.f«StT ~n{ ~ ~H~r ~~~;g-n~. 11 50
1ITTl~ ~~ ~~~ ft:ti': q{ '1lll'IT6: I 313~~~ +{f ~;r qfqnnfi{ 13~RIPl'{ " 51

~'lif~~t \tltiRir.:;q .:fH~t ~q::rr1,N: I 7.f~fl ~~: '{.~if'ffift Sf&Icfft~'f~<rll'II{ 11 52

unmanifested condition-to Thee Rama, attributes andtranscending the Gunas? How

my salutations! 40. The Veda which has is worship and devotion possible without an
, described Thee as changeless.as unconnected object to be loved and worshipped? There-
I
Ii
with Maya, as Pure Consciousness-that fore, in this world the really intelligent
very Veda describe& Thee also as having people adore Thee through Thy incarnations
the wltole univ~ for Thy body. 41. and cross this ocean of Samsara. Various
This view of the Vedic teaching appears inimical forces like desire, anger etc., oppose
contradictory to some, but the truth about and terrify those who address themselves
this contradiction will not be clear even to to this task, as cats do with mice. But Thy
wise men without Thy grace. 42. In this play form shines in the minds of those who ever
of Thine with Thy Maya. there is Rally not think of Thee. Thia ocean of Samsara is
the slightest contradiction. It ia like mirage indeed like a puddle made by a calf's ~
in which sun's light appears aa water in our mark to those who are devoted to Thy
vjaual illuaion (wherein light and illusory worship, who ever imbibe the ~ of the
water ooexist). 4 0 Ramal It is due to atCO~ts of Thy atoria, and who associate
illusory pen,eption that all this univ.enc is themselves with Thy devotees. & Therefore
attrib\Jted to Thee. When the mind ia I alway, moditaie in my heart about your
properly matruct«I, one is able to understand form with attributes and wander over all the
Thy real nature thilt transcends the Gunas. worlds freely ;adoncl by all the god&. (49-SJ).
(44-47). How can limited beinp understand For the benefit of the Devas, Thou didat
Thy formless aspect-the aspect without any achie11e many peat things. By the doatruo-
40-62) DESTRUCTION OF KUMBHAKARNA 309"

VRR ~ ~ffl p - •ht1◄81( I fflQI': ~flcfi8..(ltlfl uitol1iffca..fu11 II 53

~

~ : fflffl 'l_ql!~tll~ • A'(ff(fllq ( I N"((0f( f;r~ '!,ffl NER =.tl@Pulcdt( ,n 54

(.:s=ft,dlh{ :tflcfild ~ 9 fi(lqft I ~ ~ ~~ it.~ 11(Fim II 55
~;@~l◄Q~= ISi' ~◄l ...d4i 'l'ffllla' I ~ d ~;fslfif<i\'d g 'qcf f(l_lqd II 56
~ 8¥flcfiR'q1[1( (Matlfit ~ ~ R'l.-{ I 'I'm RI~ ijq(dqA~cll ldlijwft( 1157
~ ~~~ ~1a.lt'-ft.s{ q~~: I f"~ R 11m ~ g~;i(t.ll'i(_ Uss
~rsimr~~:TU «h•I...QlittN.f: I f;rffi:11ct1I~~ ~ {qillqtq=qs1if U 59

ft'TI'fOTIS't -~~,:)m iN'11'({q ~~ I !II'~ ~t'IN ~~ ~111~ ~Elt.J; 11 60

{{¥41tqQ ¥t.@4Usti ilq~a_~ ~6: I ~qr 1'ffll11'q;m,:: ~tul: 11 61

3M:fflll. ~ EIR1f~61fflq ~l◄filt( I

au~nqtt l(lfJ l{(V ~quf -l~ ~ I il:A"I@ .-r ~ iaifefl~ d◄l~:Sfl II 62
tion of Kumbhakarna, much of the burden of his brother. Now Indrajit, hearing of •
of the world has been removed. Tomorrow, his un<;Je's death and witnessing his father's
Lakshmana the son of Sumitra is going to sorrow, came forward and said to tfi_e
destroy Indrajit in battle, and the day after afflicted Ravana, ."0 great one! Abandon
Thou art Thyself going to kill the ten-headed your grief. Where is the cause of grief so
Ravana. I shall be watching all these long as I, Meghanada, am alive? There is
from the sky along with the Siddhas. Be absolutely l}O reason for you to be downcast.
gracious now to bless me and permit _me to Abandoning all your grief, be at peace.
go to the abode of the celestials." Having (57-59). I shall set everything right: I shall :
thus hymned and taken leave of Rama, and destroy an your enemies. I have no doubt
having received the adoration of the celestials, about it. I shall imm~ciiately go to the·
the holy sage Narada departed to the sinless Nikumbhila (the place for the fire-sacrifi=s
abode of Brahma. for black magic),propitiate the fire-deity,and
obtain the chariot and equipments necesSJU}'
Indrajit's resolve (53-59) to become invincible by the enemy."
(53-56). Hearing of the destruction of his Saying so, he went to the Nikumbhila,
powerful brother Kumbhakarna at the hands put on robe~ and garlands. of red colour,
of Rama of matchless prowess, Ravana was applied red sandal paste to his body, and
stricken with deep sorrow and fell on the observing silence, began the fire sacrifice.
floor in a swoon. Recovering consciousness, Vibheeshana's advice (60-68) •
he sat up and began to bemoan the loss (60-62). Coming t() know about this
 YUDDHA K.ANDAM (Ch. 8-9

.
enterprise of Meghanada, Vibheesbana twelve y~ars. None else can kill him.
informed Rama of it and said, "If the This is a boon given to him by Brahma.
evil-minded Megbanada is allowed to Now Lakshmana ever since he left Ayodhya
complete • the sacrifice, he will become with you, from that day onwards has never
invincible by Devas and Asuras. There cared to eat or sleep on account of his
fore, I would like to have him killed engrossment in your service. I have come
immediately. by Lakshmana. So deign to to know all about this. Therefore, 0
send mighty Lakshmana with me on this great Lord, please ask Lakshmana to come
mission. Your brother will surely. be able with me quickly. He is··'-1:i none but-that
to destroy Megbanada. ,, 63. Thereupon Ad1'esha who bears the weight of the world.
Rama said, "I shall myself go to destroy He is s.ure to kill Indrajit. Thou art the
the whole tribe of Rakshasas with the supreme Narayana, the master of the whole
missiJ,~ of Agni." {64-68). To this Vibhee- universe aQd Lakshmamiis Adisesha. You
-shana repliecl,. "The death of this evil- two, who are the directors of the play of
minded Asma ~ be effected only by one this universe, are now born on this
who bas been witb9ut food or sleep for earth in order to free it of its burdens."
63-68 & 1-10] FALL Of INDRAJIT 311

4hnu~cl ~
~ilf'IUT~:q: ~ ~~
~
~rm ~ffq"ff~fiif;fia:_ I ~;nfq (I'~~~ lfll;fT ~~ Tt(1ll'fllr II 1

;q fg- ~~SJ~9~T ilP-11~ :q il{fi«tf: I ~r;nfq ~lfU14!11fq ~ ilil ~ifit 11 2

~k~~le+nf ~&Oft ~~~~~ I ~(~U ~lfuf Jf(~ U1U ~lwt~f ~~: II 3

q:;l'J (!f~'flJf ~~~ if~(I( ~ft ~r~fur~ I {-l'«stf!{i: «v{t1q: «g: ~~"llQf l I 4
.-. ...... "" " ,... "'· ,,.,.,,_ ,-...,
~·~~'!~l{f~Tsir 1:1{ ~-i 1:1¥: I '\m'IQf~ «RR: «{ ~~('{(\:Pffl~FI ll 5

·~f-q~~~ ~~~ ~t;rtfu f;r.r~JJQT q: I ~u,~ ::r~;i' ~ffi ~qan ~F-t'iftttQf: 11 . 6

~!(fg ~1i:r;r.
.:,
ii~+I~f+l'Ht~q: l t1qq1~ri~i ;~.:(l ~: 11ffqf!4i~fr,r II 1

31~ il~~rit,tF.r;:~r: w~r Rfi:r~ fF-rroTI( I ~fi{g,;rf;r1 fa 1Jl<tt~ ~-i~ ~i1;Jdh:r& 11 s

..... ,...,... ,.. "' ,..., ~ r,...
~~f;rr ;er --rrun~: qri-sfii:11 'Sfuri:tr c:J~ , ~J~~a-;rF.fira:_a_tt tr~T ~~rnn=Hli'l: H q

~;r~ii'i«T~-q~T~ifrs.:qqr~ r.rifrqOJ~ «f{<tt 'f~:rfi:r~?ffli:r ~1.11 11 1o

Chapter '9
FALL OF INDRAJIT

Intera,tion of die Homa (1-24) Indrajit, the son of Ravana. Also Jambavan
(1-3). Hearing •these words of Vibhee- with his• army and Vibheeshana with his
shana, Rama said as follows: "O Vibhee- ministers will accompany you. The wise
shana ! I know everything about that terrible Vibheeshana. is well-acquainted with those
Asura-that he is a master of all magic, places where the battle is to take place."
that he is very brave, that he knows the At these words of Rama Lakshmana the
use of the Brahma missile, and that he is an '
mighty, selected a new bow, and getting
' --

adept in magical warfare. I know also

ready to start with Vibheeshana, touched
about the vow observed by Lakshmana the feet of Rama and said: 8. "Now the
during my service. I kept silent over his arrows shot from my bow after piercing the
abandonment of food etc., only with the son of Ravana, will go down to the Patala
fore-knowledge of the great things he would to take a dip in the river Bhogavati.,,
have. to accomplish." He then called Laksh- 9. Having said so and having circumam-
mana. ~nd said, (4-7). "O Lakshmana! Go bulated Rama, l..aksbmana started for
for battle accompanied by the great army the destruction of lndrajit, impatient
and itB leaders like Hanuman~ and destroy -to- demonstrate his prowess. to. Aecomp-
312 YUDDHA ICANDAM ra.. ,.
ati◄◄8144ill ~ : 6\fitf¼ N<41...IJ I qffl MifAfcill~li c1'41 6fl
~: 91: ti 11
acq~nH,t«f '-111,eec}I'( , ':11(14'" itfilf;r4~~1fl ,f<MSfi•u n 12
31ffi ~ ~ atiAl◄I'{ <Nliifaq: I ~ fittn'l'I~ ~ fflffifi.f ffl '*8Jt1P( 1113
q~aK111(u.flc ---•q,ti filttil"a , 31(«11.ft•• imt ~ 4Eiltt,.: 1R 11 14
~fff-1.l~Scqiw( ~ ~ - \iN'4RI I 31N«c11U ~ ~~Eci4 (11UC'4~ II 15
:sift ~ i<•'41•◄ f4.,nq(41QIN4"( II 1,
f◄ift'IG,◄=.c: ~..ffl g ~ 1}11'ii'l1Ufl I
~ t.1<,,lliat. ~«;,.«<i smi I 'ft'l11il: qC<tai~-~ tfl\11qu II 17
~: ~ ~ •M<t«qr.t. I ~•a, r:t,Wvt,Rlf'4qfia'1ttAr II 18
~cti◄<l'114i ~ ~ tltlil'l( I ~ 8f.SliU¾C<tU ~ ~ I ' ( 11 1,
il~M.Ci8 Q'(lltl::11R fit{g)cfq «: I fiflfi1t<Rf~U'f~t4fflf 81° fitf.lthi,10
~qcw Qi: • 11,61•1~ I ~111114( « - UN ~1\df.t II 21
fflfili ffif<tS{ ffl ;;imf 11H46 I iN ~ ~ 9 IQ ~,u,ut( 11 22
anied by a big army of monkeys, Hanuman Annihilate that evil-minded fellow, who is a
followed him. So did Vibheeshana destructive genius and a violator of Dharma.
hurry_with his ministers. (11-12). Jambavan
and his force of bears hurried behind (17-19). Hearing these words of Vibhee-
Laksbmana. Reaching the premises of the sh~· Lakshmana of auspicious form,
sacrificial hall, Lakshmana saw there a huge released a volley of arrows against the army
army of Rakshasas. The highly skilled of Indrajit, and the monkey leadors att.Kked
archer that he was, he strung his bow and them with boulders, hillocks and trees. The
got ready for battle. (13-14). Now Jam,. Rakshasas too fought back with battlo-
bavan along with Angada, as also Vibh- axes, sharp arrows, swords, pestles and
eeshana the Raksbasa leader, said to Laksh- Tomoras, Great was the tumult when the
mana, "See that huge army of Rakshasas two armies thus c1ashed in fien:e battle.
spread like a mass of blue clouds. We have 20' On seeing his army thus attacked, ladra-
now to take steps to pierce the ranks of jit stopped the sacrifice and left the sacri-
that Rakshasa army anafed for battle. ficial hall and came out immediatdy.(21-22).
(15-16). When the army ol Rakshasas is Taking a bow, he ascended his chariot and
pierced, Indrajit the son of Ravana, will in great anger addressed Laksbmana, "Know
be visible. Before he completes his fire that I am Megbanada, y OU shall not .,
sacrifice, you have to face him in battle. away alive from my presence.0 With tbis
11-33) FALL OF INDRAilT 313

m ~a: .._ «rat"~

~q: Vf(ff fir«.fq I ~~ ~;r~ifl~~q ~lf(tffl: II 23

ifili ~ ~
n ~ tft-ft~liff« ~ : II 24
~~9.'R!!II ~l{Uj ~ {'ic!f~IJ.'&6: ~I ~~8'f.lR31~ ~if ima ~ ( f f II 25
ir~~lltUllt4'<1 tiR R~'fil~: 1 31'-f ~ 11111~ i('(um mut~~ ifR'u: 1126
m1: ~~ ~~N: · ~mfilsrct."81: 1
~ ~T~P:J ~: «tr ~ ~ltif, I ~~~tr-Tt ~~qui QI~'$'~ II 27

mstif~f;r~q~~qot;rf{ij: m: l{dllq~: ~;r: JR~~~ll: \I 28

~~~~ ffl ffil ~~~'tT~q~ I fflST'l~ fflfqf,r ;ru6{~ffl9': \\ 29

~Ht-='cl~l'I ~t( ~~-qui ~~l{i{;mr_ \ trf~ ~ ~ll U .f ~ 1\' q~q: II 30

~" ~t C::~Pl"fll'r FN~1 °'ff~~: I ~~~~~ ~~~~fqf.lolml ~IIUP( 1131

~~f-qq {;r~~ ffl~IJfem: ~~~q: I ffil: ~~~el' 'Ji:Jl!rfA qt- H - 32
51itg~ut«~;i, AA~ firifl'l'JP( I (!l'~l{UTTSN ij'lf ~ ~<◄1(41~~ " 33

challenge, be came- to the midst of battle. My arrows _are now going to ccmsume your
(23-24). He saw before him bis uncle Prana." 27. Thereupon Laksbmana, the· ctes--
Vibheesbana and addressed these harsh troyer of all foes, began to shower arrow~-
words to him, "You were bom and brought hissing like an angry serpent. Now Indra-
up among us. You are a direct brother of jit, roused to great anger, looked at Laksh-
my father. Still abandoning your own matia with his reddened eyes. (28-31).
people, you have become a servant ·of our Struck by Lakshmana's arrows sharp as the
enemy. . You are demonstrating your trea- thunderbolt weapon of Indra, lndrajit lost
chery against me. who am like a son to bis consciousness for a moment. Recovering
you. You are the most sinful among the from it presently he said to Laksbmana· ·in
sinners." great anger, with arrows a~hed to his
Fight with lndrajit and his _death bow: '~In my first battle with you, you dQ
not seem to have had sufficient experience
(lS-68)
of _my prowess. I shall now d~onstrate
(25-26). Having said so, be looked at it to you. Stand here for a while." With
Lakshmana sitting on the shoulders of these words, he struck I,akshmana with
l!anuman. Seated in bis magnificent chariot, seven arrows. (32-33). 'With ten sharp and
which was equipped with all kinds of powerful arrows, be wc;nmded HanuiJmJl..
missiles and other weapons,he lifted bis great Then highly excited with anger, he $eli't a
•bow and twanging it, declared, "0 monkey t hundred arrows at· Vibheeshana .. :In return,
 VUODHA KANDAM fCh. 9 ,I
314
,Li''
~ qflJf: ij~~- ffl tfif~Sl~'( I oq~)-q~ ~~q~~ f(l(!f~: tf@ij ~fer 11 34

(ffl: ~~l:l{iut 1:tsiti' if lJ:(IJ{t~!l~: I f.l"~~ «ITT: ii cff~l{Qf \lri:Jf.1$lill:_ II 35

' --1:1

~t~mqijR_otf ~ ~~~ ~ I· iJjijSf~qt;~ ;J'4J~~~rn~at II 36

~\l~11f f;r:~1:t.:m ~ ,::rrd ijJI(!f 11;r: 1 ~H1:t:t=l'Jlffff qfir ~fi1U~ITT' ll 37

~ft~t;((ff ~ =ir~t-:1"1TI..ti ~t;:i=Jt ll{P:f~lf j{qTit'.lf.Pffif~f II

f;:rf~if: mt: , 38
" ,.., . . . ~

tJ:q~* ';{TU (!(~'{IJf: 'J?l[ll: ~~: I tf;rlJ{: «HT7.f r.rr~t ~~ ~ Jtl,lf'l'

'l\
\l 39
... { • • • "1 ,....

\ f"1~t;.~~ ~t1!;f. ~~
~iri:r.:{«t~T~~I( I qrs;:qi:] ::fif'\:i q~ 1Jzq- ;;J5fi ~:rrrr;~ a: II 4o
'i

~~q~~ f~~~ ~~~ll{~~MTt'Ull: I ~in @ij:lr:ff-1 nt;qr~r;\'~1r1ti: ll 41

,-... . ... ,..,. . "' . ~

\ ~r;:r.r~«lll~J'-t
'
~'t.fi \1tllf-:t=sti~t \ ~~r:t(!{1)~~11t ,rCJf: 1~:1ur~~':f'Jr-5(q: 11 42
~ •
N·tf ~ ,1~i:_t;:'l~t-=~tatr.t~tf~~:1-n
~ .. . ,,..._. ,...,.
\ it, ~~ «1:n~r1t 'lll~ :tlJfr 1:r;irlJf JJHf 11 43
~&l'l{=Jj'i"t( =.t.lI{f.=<l ~t~
.., ~~A~l:11-\ f lifT.f ?;~ijOff ~)~: ~T.{ lf~q~ri:1:r~ II
~ 44
,.. ,... . "
.......
'a~'R'tl ij~7.f1J;a'ij ~Hrr ~r~Hl7.J'if~ I fl~Wfq-r+r!:lfn:;:i«t,;r '31'~ 1:r:rfcr<l( 11 4s
,.,.._
~i~;rr cf'lUJ JJTiaff~li~ (fq~~q~ I <ff~qlJf: trif~ ;r'h: ~;a-f-iffi ~@ n 46

«r~H~rar
,... • f"\' ,...,.

« ~{: ~;rR;~l~'l:. , ~q,;~~f~<t: ~rqf~'f(ijq'UfHt '1,ij~ II 47

Lakshmana also covered him with arrows. 34. it, but Lakshmana cut off that also
Struck by Lakshmana's arrows, the shining with three arrows and wounded him with
armour of lndrajit was shattered into bits many shafts. (42-44). Heroic Indrajit now
and fell into the back of the chariot and on took up a third bow and with arrows shining
the ground. (35-37). Ravana's son, now full like the sun's beams wounded Lakshmana
of wrath, sent ~umerous arrows at Laksh- and filled all the quarters with volleys of
mana and shattered his arm.our also. Thus arrows. Lakshmana next took up the
returning blow for blow, they traversed the Indra missile. Drawing the string of his
battlefield up and down, locked in fierce strong bow upto the ear and attaching to
combat. 38. With their limbs covered with it that missile and aiming it at lndrajit as
arrows and bleeding wounds, those two the target, he said with remembrance of
heroes fought for long a drawn battle. (39- Rama's feet in his mind: (4S-46). "If
41). In the meantime, heroic Lakshmana Rama, the unrivalled hero is devoted to
destroyed with five arrows the chariot • of Dhanna and truth, may this arrow
Indrajit along with its horses and charioteer. destroy the son of Ravana.'~ With
He showed his expertise by· cutting off these words, he drew the bow-5tring to
the enemy's bow also. In great haste, bis ear and let the unswerving missile
Jndrajit took up another bow and strung speed towards Indrajit. 47• That
34-59 FALL OF INDRAJIT 315

(l6: JIU~al ~: ~1~m ~~•H( I cl~~: ~clfflll'f ~~~ ff~: II 48

'1f~'I ~ "t•l◄ i--~{ ~~~~fit: I 3l{~SN ~ ~~;rt tI~~ ~..~~: II 49

r~<ri- ~ ~,u~(l.l,r~WT~°'' 1 f;r(« ~,~ ~• ~1.1~(fffliri-;~Hf: u so
ir6~•u « mfilF,r: m~qf\~1:1~or I ta,;nr{ ~: ~r ~tt~~~um:i: 11 s1 .
~ wtl~ ~T Efr-R:I~ IT6~ijJ: I ;n;J~~ «ft-I: ~;r~l(;~r.r«: U s2

<if~qun '.f~ij~T ~'ffl\.~7.f ~l~ I ~~TaJffl'-~ ~ «f{ffl f=R?:Jtf;fl: ti 53

tl~;:~ \ltij~ ,1li ~6i; e11~r:rU£ f;t~ 1 ~1tsrm~~i~ tijf ~r~fQ(\t~~ n 54
,._ "'
(; ........ ~
~ (::.{l ij(f~~l\utli:~tlt aqtR!f~ ~~il: I ~~:::fm't ijtr~ij: ~~tHt~~~-"''\ \\ ss
-~
~lij ~~l\lJf ~,ifsf~ q;ll ~ l~i. iij11'._ \ it~,~~ ~g;t fmi ij~ijR.~i, II s6

3TfflliftsrlllW: ~~~f[f.rqt(ijij! I l;:Jf!t'tt;r: ~~s~q~ ~Plmf.=J ~ ff~IJJ: II

~m)~'-JT 7.1f.t~ ~ ~f;J~f+I w.fll'f1{_ II 57

ffla: ~ titffi
......., qi'~ if~if(!ll{ I 58
tt~ur: qfam \lm' \f~-ea: ~;i~R'-la: I f.l(![@T'ff@~r;rr~r 1srm~ ~1qur: 11 59

arrow cut off the bead of Indrajit, shining monkey leaders glorifying his deeds, now
with ear-pendents and crowned by a diadem, went along with Hanuman and Vibbeeshana
and threw it on the ground. to Rama in great humility. He slluted his
(48-51). Delighted at the destruction of br?th~~ who was none but Naiayan:i and
Indrajit, the Devas sang the praise of Rama said, 0 noblest of Raghu's line! By your
again and again, and addressed hymns to blessil!g 1ndrajit has been killed:"' 55. Hear-
him. They showered a rain of flowers. Indra, ing these devoted words of Lakshmana,
the celestials and the Maharshis joyous- Rama embraced him mid with great affection,
ly gathered in the sky. The kettle drums of smelt the crown of his head and said:
the Devas sounded on high. The sky became 56. "O Lak.shmana ! You have done well.
clear and the earth became firm. Now I am much pleased with yo~. Yoti have
with everyone there raising cries or hail accomplished a very difficult task. With
to him, Lakshmana who had got the death of Indrajit, victory over the
over bis exhaustion, sounded his Rakshasas is an accomplished task. (57-58).
conch, and with a lion-roar twanged his In three days, you have managed to destrQy
bow-string again and again. (52-54). That him. Now, really speakblg, I am without an,
sound of victory refreshed and gladdened antagonist. Spurred by his sorrow at ~he 1

the monkeys, and they became free from death of his son, Ravana is sure to1 ,cqDJe
exhaustion. Laksbmana, with all the joyous for a fight with me. I shall then kill him.''
316 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 9

~ ~11lfur q~~~ 1 3N ~~: d ~'IRffl ifri'f: II 60-

( d ~ l i ~ ~ ~f;:a fflr: I ~q-rf!( ilpl': ~~li=i«I fctiil'(!l'fq' i~ II 61
~: 'Rl(ijr,fi ~ ~ 1.:T~mft:tq-: I ~tfr~ ~,t:rr.«,1A1iimftr!IU~ II 62
u- S*l'QQ.:((~a: ~: ~;p:f
lnl':ft~~ ~11:4 aJ<1: 1 6~q ~r~iiit 9:~r ~i ~@t !f~it n 63
@srnfol'l'-11'-flwtj ~· ~qt ~~Mwt•( I ~~~qqr mar 'l''WNififfl\1~~ II 64.
~~'1..(1, ~ ~~ ~f.r'IFI. ll~: I Ulflsif ;nq irum ffluf "ff'flfEJfR{ II 65

~ wflll ~'\er lfr\ni~;rtJfrs~: 1 il'l{mJr!fcr~itR!: ~,...fqA:f~a: II 96-

31.-4i!l"IQ+~: ~ \stli:IQflfi'emf I
31411N; ~~ ·Ii ,~, mt ~ Q.1~11CJt\ I !fft@llt ~l-1$1 ,imfq~9;~i «~~a II 67
~ \<1~111 ~~t i;r--~ ~~: I ~ ! f ~ ~c(Qf: I
~ '51i11q1u lfll A~dr: s-r: {{qt ,. sr~ ffl!(f: u 68=
~ lft«&ttit+i<litl~Uf ~q,11,:i◄<dct~
R••• .ror : ~: II ~ 11

(59-61). Hearing about the death of the stricken with great fear and sorrow. 65.
mighty Meghanada, Ravana swooned and Fortunately, Suparsva, an intelligent and
fell on the floor. He bemoaned the loss pure-minded minister of Ravana, intervened
of his son very bitterly. Afflicted by sorrow, and said to him: (66-67). "You are the
he recalled the actions and qualities of his brother of Vaisravana and an adept in the
deao· son and said, "Henceforward, with rituals and practices of the Veda. you_
the death of Indrajit, the Devas, the ,Maha- are noted for your devotion to duty and
rshis and the protectors of the quatters will for your many virtues. How then can you
sleep in peace." Ravana bemoaned his even think of killing a woman? All of us
son's death in many ways like this. (62-63). together shall go to war and kill Rama
Then sei7ed by great wrath, he ordered all and Lakshmana. After that you can make
the Asuras to go for battle, even knowing Sita your own." With such advice he
that total destruction was before them. That turned back Ravana from his resolve to kill
heroic Ravana, stricken by the sorrow of Sita. 68. Now the evil-minded Ravana,.
his son's d·eath, now gave himseff up to accepting the righteous words of his adviser,
thoughtless· anger and resolved to kill Sita. came ·back to his palace with his mind
64. Seeing Ravana approaching her in a stupefied·· by sorrow. Then he entered
wrathful mood, sword in hand, Sita, the assembly along with all his friends and
who was surrounded by Rakshasis, was advisers.
60-68 & 1-10) OBSTRUCllNG RAVANA'S HOMA

whnu\11 ~
9 N◄l.f «illSlsi) ~ : ~i[ irf;;rf1{: I fir~ frs~ffuqffi Uffl 91 ,1'141{ .It J.
~ : ,Jtf'q'i\\: il~ijj•dfiliillwfijjt( I ffiff Qifar f.rm ft a'~ IPl II 2.
~~ r.r-~~Ol◄IUl-f' QI
• qf SIN-:tl ,~tnifiU '' 3
&fflij~

Neff ~ q~n ~ :;ntq~I( I Q~llff ""}ri' m,r· l!filf.d.i ff ll 4.

-Cil~c:q 4.:0tn~: ~· JIIS11'm:il'~ I 11'1~ \N~~ ~fl Q'i'lf{'ffl II 5
M-tlOOffl \tl.t~I f.r{an s,c◄t•V4': 1 ~it~:~~~ RCC&ftl ..-.u ,
~ lic•iNdt ~~: Sit{ ~~Rif~ l iJq ,, lt'{t~.f ~{Rf~ l.lil-1-1' II 7
qfc( R6in if ~ ffli: itlff;r{ff)Rll~r: I il{lif. ~q!lf i!tl~!lf if41q(.Jd\(1144'u II a
9kt6i1 qf.a aiw~q~ 1tfi.cq(g 11 ,
'{{IQ( ..........,,,.. ~ ~ if ~ '
-$.~M ~ ~ ~Rm I !JU ···••rm ~At~·"' WR {
1

11 10

Chapter 10
OBSTRUCTING RAVANA'S •HOMA

Ravana's Fire-Sacrifice (1-l0) has· destroyed Lanka along with the Rak-
(1-3). Taking counsel in that assembly _of shasa overlords and all our sons and.rela-
Raksbasas and ministers, Ravana, with tives. All the powerful Asuras are already
whatever forces were left, now resolved to go •dead. How is it-that such a vast calamity h8$
to attack Rama, just like a· moth in the befallen me when you my teacher are there?"
company of many other moths rushing (7-9). Hearing this representation ofRavan~
towards fire. All those Rakshasas were Sukra, the teacher of Asuras, said to him,
killed in battle by Rama. The ten-headed "Even exerting yourself to the utmost,
Ravana was also wounded in his chest by do in secrecy a fire-sacrifice. Jf you are able
Rama's arrows. He therefore turned back to do it without obstruction, you will get
and entered Lanka quickly. out of that sacrificial fire ii. mighty chariot
4. Having experienced thf prowess of along with horses, bow and quiver. Equippe.d·
Rama and Hanuman several iimes, Ravana with all these, you will be invincible. ·-10.
now went to his teacher Sukra immediately. Learn the necessary Mip:itras from.~~- -~
(5-6). The ten-headed Ravana, after prostra- go home and do the fire-sacrifice qw¢l4Yr...
ting before Sukra said, "O holy one! Rama Following this instruQtion, Ravan, ,re~
 [Ch. 10
YUDDHA .KANDAM
318
irrt'l--:rrri::r w::r=-: , ,;:..~;1.flfiir ~qm q1~mt;lftf11~1~t 1, 11
~,m.qr!ff~ ,~c:-1, ~,.,... """~" ~•
g(t st~if ~~a' lft;fr ~f+i
WEI~ II 12
a~ q_llllr~ +1~1;a ~t;rar~: 1
~inti ~lllimt {lqgt{ 1l7ll~: I 'fttf Ult ~1.Rtffi i)'if~ 1:t'iITT\1({_ II 13
~ ~: ~q1~: @I~~~ \lA'1.ffif I 3Tffl f~P-f it~ Jf'f7ml ff:U~l:lw{ '' 14
ijilftr ~q: Uircmflla;rt~ ef;N1{_ I ("1!'tS1¥)1"«l·aittfciht it{fiRfflif. H 1s
11ltm cill'~a' qm ffiOf~~ I ~~: ~ct\flwff '1m qf;a_-m_t~ II 16
~q(qluvaflf ~ ~~ l!J~ I <t~ ~Ill ;nq st\lt~ tt«cl1~1''41 II 17
• fil,:ft'lq ~l ~ (t4(~M4\V..~ \\
~ .
18
~'t\lFltn•utl\tfl:l q1-a_1:1,rlllt~i1•; I
~JjfllES«I ¥C(IQ"'~t SM\ll• ll~tffl' ~ a.:01-1~ 6;J lft·Rtnt1~ m1Fll{ n 19
'
\mS\f~'qt ~
~R~ f◄f◄§id'f. I ~ mr~
=q~_}ffl"•(lal ~eltfil'{ 11 20
~lj~~tff ilitfii ~lli=dd: I ff;rlll~ ~1~~ ~~ ~ tfl l\ 21
~ ~

~ as;1f:11.rru ft\'ltil f:c!i◄411sluft; I qf;a a.4:t~ eiil~:tfi{ cn;ro11firem: U22

I ii to his palace and made there a cave as directed the great monkeys like Angada,
deep as Patala. Hanuman and other powerful heroes to
accomplish this task. (16-18). They crossed
Monkeys Obstructing the Fire-Sacrifice the walls and entered the residence of
(1l-J4) Ravana. About ten crores of monkey
(lt..ll). Bolting all the gates of Lanka forces went and plastered the Asura guard
and . <:°Uecting with great effort all the of the palace and all the· horses and the
~\llSltes for black magic, Ravana entered· elephants they found there. In the morning,
mto the cav~ observing silence, and began • Vibheeshana's wife, Sarama, showed
the fire-sacrifice. (13-14). When the columns by signs where the underground sacrificial
of smoke issuing from the sacrificial fire chamber was located. (19-20). Angada the
became visible, Vibheeshana, the brother powerful, by a kick of his foot, broke open
of Ravana, was stricken with fear. Showing the stone door of the cave and entered into
these columns of smoke to Rama, he said, it. He saw there the ten-headed Rayana
"The ten-headed Ravana has started a sitting in a steady posture with his eyes
:fire-sacrifice. If he is able to complete it, closed. Angada ordered all the monkeys
I he will become invincible. Therefore it is to enter into the cave. They created an
i necessary to direct the monkey forces to uproar, beat!ng all the attendants there. (21-
obstruct the Homa." 15. Rama agreed to 22.) All the materials for the Homa were scat-
1/ do so and with the concurrence of Sugreeva, tered by them pell-melt. Hanuman forcibly
11-34] OBSTRUCI'ING RAVANA'S HOMA 319

◄~ fflOTI ~ g_fflSN ACat•fttfq'( ti 23

SIA:tcn.a.~ •~~iJ .-.~~~: I

{{'l'f-itf~!ll◄•it ~ 'l;-0({U 'U'lri( I Uc(~~ -~ffl~filijjq..a\41-(,q◄<( II 24
ft«tUW«d@lll ~~ _ wl''I._Ncl'( 1 ~
f%1ifm qfc@n e11..a11t.:tt1;rq:1~ 2s
ITifut~ R'IRI~ 5F~rad ~fttRfsr61( I ci~}:~rta·ar ;ftcn ~~ ~ : 11 26
.,_,uuf;r ~ ~fut q'@(ftf.:r ~q;:~6: I ~ct•ICQ~~..q~~ ;f\m ~: tct1◄1q, n 21
it~l:<l ~dJ'I (lqU($Hlffl 1{~ I !fir~ ~ ~ I ~ ~~,.,..~(ll_ \l 28
~{tf'T~sm ~ • ~uimr fettRa 11 2,
~ ~ F1i ~ 'i\rN -I cPWQ I ~'fd' ~qa ~ \1{lll 'Uq('il ~t\ll.1130 .,!)

it« 4 ~ fict ffiffl;:qt.lJi . ~~~ \ 'i( ~ef ~t~ ~ ~ ~ffl ~ .cff'R: II 31

0

~ ilec@ ii' ~1~u ~ ~if q\'\ 1 qPtt <il~'ill ~ ~~«t=ffil ~ iti1Aa1:t1'U n

. ~ ~'ij'~ - ~SR ir.:~~qf ~ffl.J-t: I a'~tl« ~11'R:ftr ~ '+fUitffl ~ii'{ II 33
• "~l◄ltfi('l&qAr .f&~i) ~!lflwt'..f: I ~~iq- ~9;: ri NS◄@I ~ l(o_ ·11 ·34
took away from Ravana's hand the sacrificial 28. Mandodari, weeping bitterly before
ladle and delivered blows on him with it. Ravana, began to·say to him: 29. "In your
The monkeys bit him with their teeth and very presence, your wife is being dragged
thrashed "him with sticks. 23. But in spite by her locks by your enemies.- You are
of all this, Ravana did not give up his a shameless man to tolerate it. (30-34).
meditation because of his desire for victory. What is the good of your Homa? Have
24. The fast-moving Angada now went into you no sense of shame? A man whose
_the inner apartment of Ravana's residence, wife is molested by his entmies must court
and catching hold of Ravana's wife death then and there in an effort to save her.
Maododari by her locks, dragged her to the Death is better than life in such a situation.
presence of R.avana, whereupon she began Alas! o Meghanada! Your mother_ is
to weep like. a masterless woman. Angada being molested by the monkeys. Alas!
now tore away her gem-embedded overcoat. If you were alive, J would not have.had to
25. Many a preci'ous gem and necklace was stand such sufferings. My hus!'9n~ h~
scattered all round her person. 26. Her gem- renounced both sham~ and wife in his
bedecked waist-belt also fell down causing. anAiety to live". Ravana, on hearing these
her lower garment to drop. 27. All the laments of Mandodari, got up from his seat,
ornaments she was wearing dropped down. and taking hold of a swo~, struck Angada
The jubilant monkeys now brought in all the on his waist, saying, "Hands off bet.''
daughters of the Devas and the Gandharvas Thereupon the monkeys freed Mandodari
also from Ravana's inner apartments. and left the·place,after having thus obstructed
 [Ch. 10
320 WDDHA KANDAM

(1qq1:t.fuq1a1a:4 ~: ~ st(f4au t ~◄0 1~ ft 11'1'4Qt-11'4 qf<Ql~cl'l ll 35

~i11vh1fit~ ~ ""'~' ~ ;r ~\ ~9 A:tt1e1fiJ $1'1ill<t1"'4 fwn~ 11
31(11ifJI\R: 'in.i ~ iiMM.Cl~t,6_ I ~ : ~~(Klil•il€'11 II 37

~ : !Sl(l(IP( «'4..g: 8'fR\«i<1: I fi~it4Ncl~Q(!TI"q4ff~fllc(l.fi I 38

31(11-ISi\:C~I V~ :sl•'l~Sl(li(q: I ~ gq@ft~ l~'ff':tl 39

3lml1' U -
~'1i\+:crt srr-rr~ Ucl\fl◄fcNfala: ,
if eqt•tt P-1~ ~ fffl .._Ret1~:U 40
~ ifRcl( ~qr;t ~~ lQi!fiijf.t~ I ~<lwtlif~ it"-Slf'f {ffl ~ ~Qfl{ II 41
31111filcq1f.t ~..4\f <•4-f◄ cqf(I R: , 'l"mir ◄<il~Q:" ff ,,'Q01fft a~q\l( ti 42
~ ~ 11 ,Q6q1 ~ 11~&16-11~ , ~ ~ qqf md ~ sm,91fflf qlc(4i'( 1143
.
~ ~ ffl ~~ (NUl4111Ri\ifin I \JV. iff'.I' if cffifti J'fO! ffl ~ i'5 1144
~ wl ~~ ~ ~t ~~: ~l"lif I ~Jiff ~: fflQl619M1~~: II 45
~

Ravana's great fire-sacrifice. the nature of bliss and ·consciousness, and

Ravana's Advice to Mandodari (35-43). free from every kind of chang~. For that
35. All of them now went to Rama in pure existence, there is no coming together
great joy. Ravana, for consoling his wife, with, or separation from, anything. Know-
now began to say as follows: (36-43). ing this, be free from fear, 0 perfect one!
"O glorious lady! This world is under I shall now go immediately and return after
tbe decree of Providence. A man born killing llama and Lakshmana. If it happens
here has to undergo all kinds of experiences. otherwise,! shall be killed by Rama's arrowl,
0 handsome lady! Resorting to know- powerful like the thunderbolt. weapon.
ledge, you abandon your sorrow. Sorrow If that happens, I shall be attaining to His
is the result of ignorance. Sorrow destroys Status. In that case, 0 my dear wife, accord-
knowledge. We associate •1-sense' with the ing to my instructions, you perform my fun-
non-spirit i.e. the body, out of ignorance· eral rites. Kill Sita and you im~olate your-
only. Attachment to sons, wives etc., self in the flames in which my body is burnt.
arises from the above misunderstanding,
out of which comes this cycle of births and Conversation between Mandodari &
deaths. Joy, sorrow, fear; anger, greed, Ravana (44-61)
delusion and desire, as also birth death, 44. On hearing these words of Ravana,
old age etc., are all born of ignorance. The the'sorrow-stricken Mandodari said, "Hear
real Self is alone, unaffected, pure, distinct my words which are nothing but the truth,
from all objects and untainted. He is of and act accordingly. 45. Rama cannot be
35-56] OBSTRUCTING OF RAVANA'S HOMA 321

1'~ ~ ~t m ~ flf:ld srfl: ! ~flt {1$<i11~ ~Niff lh6+llfftQ:1: II 46

~N: ~,'.)q◄~\◄ ~
~~31-tA\q.~: I qJ:ffl N ~ «.lcfii-Ei~( II 47
f~~s~~ ~s;r.r i{{RlleR I silc+;qor ~fl( ~uftl(<dl ~ 11 48
"';m
ISi f f ~• ~ • ft "' •
~(0'-14il:t1!i I l~◄llll(fi(-1 ~ <El-tW1(et": II
~ ,,
-=>
fitShqR=stfil\◄lffl ilffl ◄(«f ;\iiilf.li4'( I 311!fi•41c(ffl<-l14' '{~14 <ll:c'tl•u II so
~ : ,f,rqlcfil<f ~ffl ~ii~◄IU I dl.-(tcii qffl ~ 1fi •fiRcff CkJ1-I; II St
~ ~ 81+Si6 Q \1J◄0il q(IECI(: I it◄(if <!SJNI iiiijiEIJlq111&: 11 s2
fflR cqptt ~ c11 {'If ~ ec◄1n1( 1 1111 ,~Fl◄1:t11.f " " ' " " ~u;c1q ~· n s3
~: ~ cit ~ ffil'I \~- I •f.ccfMul14 ~ ~ ~ 11,01q\ ~ II 54
. it~\\lcl=Et: ,ffl 411Fi-( 1.fflllTI'
.t ~ ~ .··~ •~ ·"tuiiUC<ii( I 'RdffiEill <1'1481 ;ft41fic +t•ft'kt II 55
• ft "'Nifil ~UNlun aulrM: I N\1411~. 4i411fil t&u,m ~ ~ 1156
conquered by you or by anybody ·else. numerous Rsksbasas bom as Kshatriyas on
He-is none but the Supreme Lord c-': all earth and made· a gift of the earth .to the
Nature and all Jiving beings. 46• In an sage Kasyapa. • 52. That same Supreme
earlier Kalpa, the Supreme Lord Rama, Being, in. order to effect your destruction.
the lover of devotees, took the shape of a is now born as man in the line of the Raghua.
Fish and saved Vaivasvata Manu from all 53. For the destruction of my children and
dangers. 47. At the time of the churning for your own destruction, you have forcibly
of the milk ocean, be assumed the form abducted his wife Sita from the foresL Why
of a Tortoise, about a lakh of Yojanas in have you done this? 54. At least now, you
dimension and held up the golden mountain send away Sita to Rama's presence and .
on His back. 48. Taking the form of a bestow the kingdom to Vibheeihana. Let us
Boar, He lifted the earth from the ocean afterwards take to the life of forest-
after destroying Hiranyaksba noted for his dwelling asectics."
evil deeds. 49. Rama, assuming the form 55. On hearing these words of Mandodari,
of a Man-lion, killed Hiranyakasipu, the Ravana replied, "O good lady! After
son of Diti and the enemy of all the worlds. having caused the destruction of my sons,
so. As Vamana, Rama the lord of Raghus, of my brother and· of the community of the
me4sured the whole universe by three strides, Rakshasas through Rama, how can I
bound up Bali and gave the three worlds now even think of saving my life by departing
to His devotee Indra. 51. Born as Rama to the forest? 56. I shall fight with Rama.
wi, the battle axe, He destroyed Pierced by the speedy arrows of his, I
A-'.I
 322 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. I 0

.
&tMlfil ~ t.af' ~ '111-tlPI '511-tcQ.._ I ~ 311-tctt\ ~ it'-114\di ◄i,f lA&fl~ 1157
• f.ntiT ~ ~l@JliflM ~ ~ I fci,rq ffl' afflfl(l(•lfitcq1fit Q filq II 58
• 'i\1.W◄tl'ff 1RI wsq~ tfl ~fin I (ff llffl ~ •IPl'iiil'it (ffl' ~ qit II j 59

SftlltN 4'(ttl'lluftt I"" tH411Pt l(i"IP{ II 6(>

"'""·iillmstld 11'1111'-1. 4.l(ltillltd'li,f◄.-@ij'llfql~ I

al-d-itd111Pt•~'i◄WS1•• ee,<(u,,,..u;Ec4 m11sw1111 " 61
~ 4ilc(G111EINlll'M diiillfll(ti•Hi.
1«4M ~ & .t. II t 0 II

·allall attain to the Sta!us of Vishnu. ~- Rama in battle. 60. All JDY sins done in
1 know that Rama is Vishnu and that Sita, this world shall be washed off by death
;.· the daughter of lanaka, is Lakshmi. It is at Rama's hand and I shall gain libe-
:. -with the full knowlege of this that lforcibly ration, which is a rare attainment
·,.. abducted Sita from the forest. 58. By for a Jiva. 61. I shall cross this
courting death at the hands of Rama, I ocean of Samsara having for its waves the
shall leave you in this world of Sa.msara. five Klesas (ignorance, I-sense with regard
·' and myself attain to the Supreme Status of to the body, attachment, anger and fear).;
Vishnu. 0 dear one! For this purpose, •I and filled with aquatic creatures constitu-
brought Sita and now I am going to die ted of wife, children, friends, wealth, rela-
with my relatives. 59. That State, pure and tives and the like; terrific by the submarine
blissful, which liberation-seekers attain-that fire of one's own anger; and dangerous
very goal, I shall gain by being killed by with the net of sexuality."

..

. .....
 •m11 ~

\Ei«◄I ..r
•
.-rt W .-.(ml ~ I ffl'III . . . ~ Qi,111 ~ - - II 1
fl ~W(-till(liliq w '1lfffflt11...\ I· . •, lflillN4W (I◄-''""' II
6 • ~
2

A:01'4◄«'11~: ~!w '4411◄{1{ I 6◄M•••efi:61eilq""'"'< ~•

lttiNiiii'I ._. ~w '1Ni111flin 3
llicil.e fflaf ~ .11M ~,'Will( I Mei\"1\1 \RI ~ (lt1q1f'61 \I 4
C'\!11-1'1 ..,til Qlllt ~..t11tt4' I 31lilri Vlill'l. ,.'1141141~111 11 s
1(ia44 'Ii '1{&11 dN◄iill\l ~ : I \R INSl(l<GI ~~ll'ld«'I _.IJ 6
<fee-~~" QR ffllfl 1◄,Rtid; 1 ~v.. ~ (\.IA 11.,.~s~ ~ Pfflr u·. ,
f'-1~-l•C i Rlw,11t ~ 4'111 fflllf , fif dt◄•N◄_I '1lir 1111 dtA ffllf II 1
q111WN, ~ Jllti11◄'4W ffl ...., II 9
• a(v&◄I ffl @M◄IPI dlN'C I f:t~~-◄-'i◄i 'f.filN4◄ciiiii4!1' U 10
c ..apter 11
DESTRUCTION OF RAVANA

Raftllll in the Battlefielc1 (1-11) under Rama were stricken with fear. (5-6).
Hanuman of matchless prowess now sprang
t. After speaking lovingly as above to his up to give battle to Ravana. He clenched his
,queen Mandodari, Ravana hurried to join fist firmly and delivered a punch on Ravam.l'•·
battle with ~ (2-3). Surrounded by
0

chest. Stricken that way, Ravana fell do•

fierce Raksbasas, Rav~a of teniftc appear- .on his knees in a swoon. 7. Witbjn a
ance quickly started, seated in bis massive few min\ltes he recovered and said to
chariot. The cliariot with sixteen wheels Hanuman that he was a hero desemng
was drawn by donkeys with their faces recognition. (M). J-Ianurnim replied, "O
resembling devils. It was heavily armour- Ravanat It is a matter of sba1D.e for me
plated and had a strong cGlltral pole for that you are still alive after ~Ying my
yoking the horses. It was equipped with blow. Now you strike me and after tliat
all kinds of weapons and missiles and every I shall give you a blow which will ~rive
kind of equipment needed for battle. 4. you of your life." (10-11). Agreeing tQ
Seeing the fierce and relentless warrior this, Ravana struck HanUJDan on bis chest
RaYaDa approaching, _the monkey forces with his fist. Hanuman ~ e dinY, amt.
 YUDDHA. KANDAM [Ch. 11
324

. ~ Uc(IJ(
'
ifffl iff(il'{aq~ ;r I ;Jt,r{: fl''l%tqnr t~tr ~ff~!lftr.t: 11 12

riir11rai a;fU'l•C( I lf'ff ~iqroqibr f;rah:1: ili'IIUrsg(F{ 1113

"'EcCl<Nd(l ~ ffijijl( 1tt•'lr.{ I

I
ft~~ Ill• -t~r ~rqcrrt,1,ri1ar: I ffilt '6~-i) ~~HR~: ij.a_:{'-J 4J0~9~ ll14 !
J

~ ~~lflifl ~~4@ UII ◄~: ffl:

I
!
..,l.,,
£r.a:n ;pffl.. 'ti~, -~.ffffif t II 15 ;
I

rr
iU~◄lwf ~611<t"1R~ ~: I ~ ~: g~•illl.. <1'1N f;cgqq II 16 I
(

Q; cnm,m: ll~: .,.."~°'·' 1f1=q'~ ~ ~A_ 9q1ft6: II 17

(
f

if

~~ ffllli- ~ • ~ ~~.:?(~'(. I_ at((q im,ffir ~~ ffl ~i('fif~ II ts

~ 1111 "t-fiA l.111.i infl ~~'I~ I ,,fur '{fir 'l~:fr if IP:f ql(liA 11 19
~'ft$q ij ;rm lff(f~~t~r(fir: 1 ()'(Ir g:q~if ti~, g:~{f: ~~ffllfl( tt 20
-..,..~ ~ l'VWIIJ lflafi!r. I lf!S;f~;rif.'r~ iJN<itSAI ~ II 21
was for a short while unconscious. After chariot, the ten-headed Ravana showered
recovery, he was about to kill Ravana very sharp arrows on Rama as a cloud
with hi~ fist, but frightened by the prospect showers rain. He wounded also all the
of Hanuman's blow, Ravana escaped to monkeys standing in front of Rama. 17.
another pan of the battlefield.
Rama with his mind concentrated, now sent
Attack on llama (U-25) volleys of fiery and gold-embellished arrows
at Ravana.
(12-16). In battle, Hanuman, Angada,
18. Seeing that Ravana was seated in
Nala and Nec1a destroyed the Rakshasas
his chariot and Rama standing on the _
named Agnivarna the fire-coloured one,
ground, Indra the king of the Devas called
Sarparoma. the serpent-haired one, Khadga-
his charioteer Matali and said: 19. "O
roma the sword-haired one, and Vrischika-
virtuous one t Take my chariot to Rama,
roma the scorpion haired one. The four on
the chief of the Raghus, who is fighting,
destroying these four Asuras in battle, indi-
standing on the ground; go quickly to the
vidually raised lion-roars as a sign of victory earth and accomplish this task." 20. On
and went to meet Rama. Terribly incensed being so instructed, Matali the charioteer
by the death of his foIIowers, the cruel- of Indra, saluted him and harnessed the
hearted Ravana, biting his lips and rolling green-coloured horses to the chariot. 21.
his eye balls, rushed at Rama himself to To bring about the victory of Rama, Matali
join battle with him. Seated in his arrived on the earth with incredible speed.
11-34) DESTRUCTION OF RAVANA 325

oosli ~~ NSl'4144 ~ !l'TI I qfitEl:t=.t '4(1(1'11 •a1i-« ~ 'lrfij( 11 n

31'"1. ffl ~ k_ «hlvt'ttl•i "1 I ~ 1'I \1i ~ ffli ~ (IIJ&( II
0
23
1A1 8'1<'11-11 ~~
~- ~~, I ~ii® 11R5ii+4 -1Wit'4 ~~'41( U 24
311tm(' ~ mu cffl•i(f(ttq¥41 _PPil:ac1, ". 25
ftS\tEl•ll(III. ~ ~q(.fult( I
llttl~&f~ (IEIEllll U"'"' 1'I YlNd: I 31P~it;r 1'I 3'11~~ tcf ~ fflcl: ll 26
~· (~{Rfq ~ q~~~ I ~ ffll~ 'Tif ~ ~'l~sr~~ 11 27
5fila.l '4Cd1Ncit (liR4lq(\ fflllt: II 28
<1~0,41 ai!••: lffl ~ 'l(IM,1: 1 mn e&ll.fgt1'1 ~«
qmi\'sq~ 11 D
:!l ~ (: ~-~ ~ • ~ fc:: ~~ ~ .
": :t~: eq4«(¥c (ei(tl aw: 1~:t"' 11:1,:i:t"I◄ 0q1«11e. ~~ lt30
~: eqieit ~ (l'l!dk'IR'(Rdl'( I _mqope~:1·· ~ ~ ~: Sll◄~s(G( II 31
~ ,._,~ ""' 1lffl ••W~A...-: I ~fte1: e4-1adtd1◄11.a1te.f-=tm: n ~
~ SIRIC« II ml't 'C:ti4i•m:: I 3"='1-ffl' uii lit\l~: ~<tfiaf1u 11 33
ffll: s-r: 'U(l-il• \11Mfil:cd'c.¥IR1111( I ~NM f f ~ ¥11dfi JIN,.S◄d' II 34
With pa1ms folded in salutation, he said to that he was, Rama neutralised the fire-mis-
Rama, "O chief of the Raghus ! I have been sile of Ravana with fire-missile, and celestial
sent here by Indra the king of the gods. missile with celestial missile. Terri-
(22-25). The chariot belongs to Lord Indra, bly excited, Ravana now directed the fierce
the king of the gods. It has been sent to help Rakshasa-missile against Rama. 29. The
you to gain victozy. It is equipped with the shining missiles released from Ravana's bow
well-decorated bow of Indra, unbreakable took the form of numerous poisonQus
armours, swords and a pair of celestial serpents which surrounded Rama. 30. All
quivers. 0 Rama! Ascend this chariot, the quarters were filled .w:itli arrows having
and accompanied -by me, destroy Ravana the face of serpents and vomiting fire.
as Indra did Vritra." On being .s~ 31. Seeing serpents everywhere, Rama
requested, Rama, after circumambulating .now released the terrible Sag,parna missile.
-that divine chariot, ascended it in order to 32. The missiles released by Rama took
bring about welfare and prosperity in the the shape of Garuda and destroyed the ser•
world. pents on all sides. 33. When Rama thus
Fight Between Rama & Ravaila (26-50) counteracted his missiles, the teil-headect
(26-28). Afterwards there took place a Ravana once more began to shower arrows
hair-raising and terrible battle between Rama on Rama. (34-35). Wounding Rama with
-and the powerful Ravana. The great archer numerous arrow$, Ravana now wounded
326 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 11

36
37
38

40
41
42
43

45

46
M tali the charioteer, cut down the 41. Rama, now realising that the time for
~den standard_, and inflicted wounds on the destruction of Ravana was approachin
:e horses· drawing the chariot of Indra. revealed hi. s. prowess to all through bis &
36. Seeing Rama in a difficult situation, the shining bnlhance. 42. Drawing his bow
Dev, as Gandharvas, Charanas,
. manes and. and aiming a_t Ravana, Rama appeared like
Maharshis grew aruuous. 8 o also did death at th ~ time of the World's dissolution-
v·bheeshana and the monkey leaders. a sight which g_ave great joy to the monkey
1
37. The ten-hea~ed Ravana holding bows army. 43. Seeing the angry face of Rania
ows in his twenty arms appeared
and a rr M. k as he ap~roached the enemy, all beings
Jike t h e mount ama b a. 38. Highly incensed trembled in fear, and there were tremors
's eyes now ecame red and his eye-
on the earth. 44• Rama's terrific form and
Ranta got knitted. He now looked at
brows • the evil-foreboding omens filled all beings-
as if he were going to burn him up
Ravana th with fear. Even Ravana got frightened.
ood of anger at was appropriate
45. In order to see the battle that resembled
in a ; occasion. (39-40). Holding the won-
in its ferocity the World's dissolution, all
for t I ;ow resembling the bow of Indra him-
the Devas, Siddbas and Gandharvas assem-
derfu Jeased fiery arrows at the enemy
self, be re uarters and looked at him as bled in the sky in their aerial vehicles.
close q h. b . 46. Now Rama took up the Indra-missile
fro111 ...,ere go1•og to bum im Y his looks.
and cut off Ravana's heads one by one.
if be " .
35-58} DESTRUCTION OF RAVANA 327

-1' ~ -1' ~ ~ WR Q.-'f:Ai -1' ~SN ~ I

Sfcfi(~.:a- -1' q- ~~a
ij'${ q:t I ~ qqy •-11'"' fs44tcUA~'IR«: II
ij'Sf 47
°'
~,ditil~~ fu.:.i fmm ~~«fll I -1' ~ fflUI: ~·~~a~ 1148
ij'ij': «~~~: ~hu~tJTwr~: 1 ~~ ◄tM1'ffifii4..tjC41'41Q <•~: 11 ~
-':I~ ~ ~ t::. ::.,
tp.fiflUWil
('~C .,_._
~
•~:Tft"T
l{{l6"'i4Q.._13fi'4T: ij' ~q i+i'!I
•
~
Tr.:"'"!W
(l'-1Ull4 f.iQld~ II so
~@ 1-il..rjli@ ~tit ~ ~ ~ ilU("l'-1-0 m l 51
6'41Q~ ~'tlJf: l
r..~e.Jf1 i£T{~~~ fclf;a111f;f f~Htf« =cf I a~~Mt ~: milfii~tu1t 'ii'tt41-t-st: 11 s2
;nf~~ d~ ~€11~«-if~dll I d'Q.Jr.'tlii(tl l~{Qf ~ 1£~1«1ffl ~ \\ 53

~ : ~ro (till :l11iN(ls4ill~ I -q1-

"'\ ·~
◄-i$-l~._'I 111 Qq{~ ~ f,Coi4IQ" ~ : 1154
-:,

3lij.-~ ~ f¾~a( far<fRt ~ '4(1iil&f: I ..,,.. fq ~ ~.gt Q;)(U(4A ~ :

... II 55
mn w (:t1€fi.-a<: 1 ft'441,at◄U1'4,q ficwq ilaf4141: 11 56

C:.~isft'-lotl(~&(IW!O ~ NM•l~I( \l 57
~ 14i4fiHQT IIT('Alt ~ il'TI ll 58
Bleeding profusely, these heads fell down on anxiously, Yibheeshana who was standing
the ground like palmyra fruits from the tree. near by said, ..lt is well-known that he has
47. ln the chaos created by battle, neither been granted boons by Brahma. His heads
day time nor night, neither their junction a nd hands if severed would come up asain
time nor the quarters could be perceived immediately. Such was the boon given
distinctly. Even the persons of Rama and to him by Brahma. (53-54). In his umbi-
Ravana engaged in battle could not be lieus, there is a certain mass of Amrita
recognised: Now Rama began to think in deposited. Burn it up with Agni missi~e.
wonder. 48. "I have cut down hundred After that it will be possible to kill him:·
a nd one heads of Ravana; still I do not Hearing these words of Yibheeshana, Rama
fi nd Ravana dying." 49. Then Rama. who O of great prowess attached the fire-missile
was master of all missiles, began to to his bow and wounded Ravana in his
think within himself in spite of the fact that umbilicus. 55. After that. mighty Rama
h e had a ll these missiles under his control. full of wrath began to c ut-off Ravana·s
SO. ·"Those missiles with which Rakshasas ·heads a nd arms. 56. Now Ravana with a
of great prowess have been killed in large view to kill Vibheeshana, threw his mighty
numbers are now found ineffective in weapon called Shakti at him. (57-58). With
respect of Ravana." his shining a rrows, Rama c ut that Sha~ti
to pieces. As several of his heads had
Death of Ravana (51-76) been cut, Ravana's prowess was iin abeyance.
(51-52). When Rama., was thus thinking and seeing his fallen heads. he became very
328 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 11

ffl~ ~;r: Sfi~~ ..f l-f lU~l~ili?:fq: I ffl Uff ~ ~f'l~I iTiul~ct'f :f.f' II 59
rit ~q~ ~ ltl1¥1«'1UI~ I 3T'-J. -~im:r
I
¥11a~1 ~~ ~f{r 11 60
Af!~~uw·. q1q1$ iffiH. ~ · ~ I fir;JJ~cfiltit: ~ l;f: ~: fflSQ ffl II 61
-~
" c::,-.
ft'llf. ;r - g~;q ~~ t=f1tf I ~~ ~)fcur !l'iU ~q)' i1~1.J ~~ I{ 1NJQI' ll62
~: qffun U~ ~+4'f iffiM: I ~ «ffl i{ttij " "'
A:>QQ.-di'li:tl~~ II 63
~- qr,:l ti m: ~~ 'l'l~~R'~ I ~HT(lllif~IN an~~ iRsit~U II 64
. f q • ~ .M..q{lf • (fflif'ql(ill ll{lan:r: I -ill~~qqr.f crf(f '1Rr '+((~4i<ilf~{{( It
• • c::
65

qtlffl. lffll.ff ~◄◄ltltf~!d'( I att'lll~ m ~ ~ QT~: II 66

tl~ffl 4 -~N◄t ~ ~ ~ II 67
. .a;a,qq~ ~ (l~ur~~ I ~arf;r Rsl"U~"""''~ ~ ~u II 68
ti (l'JIGUq ~=if ~~iltlwf¥q' v{~ I ~'l '«'lltl~(d'lf,1. · ~ II 69
~ ff " ~ ~q,fiiN8wtd: I .,;a,..a ~ 'f\(1~ ;tf'fm{fEJond« II 70
ff f.nt"ft if(llffl:: ~ft<l•a~: 'R: 1 fir~ 1;~ ~ ffl~ ll{Rlt.f: II 71

much dejected. He was left with only one and Pavaka in its front, Akasa in its middle
head and two arms. 59. Next, incensed and Lokapalas on its sides. It was as
very much, Ravana sent showers of arrows weighty as the mountainsMeru and Mandara.
and other weapons at Rama and Rama did Resplendent in itself, it s~one like a sun
the same in respect of him. (60-61). The now. Now Rama of very great prowess
fierce batt1e causing horripilations in on- repeated the Mantras connected with this
lookers continued for long. Then Matali the wonderful missile and attached it to his bow
charioteer reminded Rama saying. "O Rama!" according to the directions given in the
Scion of the Raghu's line! Release Brahma science of archery. 68. When Rama attach-
missile for his death without delay. The ed that missile to his bow, all beings
pre-determined time for his death has now trembled and there was tremor on the earth.
arrived.62. 0 Rama! Do not cut-off his head. 69. In a very wrathful mood, Rama pulled
He cannot be killed by severing his head. his bow to its maximum with all his power
He has to be struck at vulnerable points in and sent that arrow at the vital part of ~
his body." 63. Reminded thus by the words Ravana. 70. Like thunderbolt weapon relea-
of Matali, Rama took an arrow that hissed sed by Indra, that irresistible missile with a
Jike a serpent in its course. (64--67). That terrific end struck Ravana in his chest_ li~e
Brahma-missile had Vayu at its rear, Surya the god of death himself. 71. That missile
 59-82) DESTRUCTION OF RAVANA 329

<1◄o•••il<dnunf.:El4st, ~ftd~ t1 ffll' fflaf ffll <•t1il!ift<111Astn( n -12

ffl ,11,E'14RHU. 6ffl • ~ , tt,11u1ll,~w1 fflJe~sqat.ufft 11 13

. ~-~ dRf ~ @~'ll:t"4 <RJ«n I ildwfl'-11 \.l'-tiiili ~ : «eiitfi:~11{ II 74 ·

'
«.:tlsfl◄~ f.ra-i -mti' i(IEIEl~t.f =if I ffin' fif~: ~ ~ laidEiilml.f: II 75

~ ~Nf◄SPf -<l◄Ul\4 =.. dGt{ II· 76

31vn;ffl, gq;r~~1q~~c(:lll"ficn I ~ ~~'?If tlit;{IIIJEl\ftqR II 11

~~;rq: mt{,q,~,f!lf R.EQEMU I a.~1;aR~ -r;.a: ~~sW ~ l1 78

!fclUI~ I~ ~ti ~q\@'1~~~ I Slmll ~i~ ~t 'i:l'-Rlt ~ II 79

\◄f ~';~~ inni ~il01~t.f ~U~it-r:.. I clti Q ~IMEfit ~ A~): Efil(i«nl1ffllifr: 1180
~1:t11f~f4qo111~<11i
'O
deR qRiff~: I o fflJ'«: Sfi uifill(f(ftcf 611R{: 11
31~ 81
°'
~c=:R~ffl fil'°jitft ~At1fi«c: q ~ rivt uirit, srfil~'( IT 82
capable of piercing any target went deep delightful sound of the kettle-drums of the
into the chest of Ravana and pierced his Devas from all sides; showers of flowers
h~. 72. After destroying the life-energies fell on Rama. The Munis, the'Siddhas, the
of Ravana, .it spent its force only on piercing CJ,taranas and the other inhabitants of the
the earth. After that it came back to the heavenly regions sang hymns of praise, and
quiver of Rama. everywhere in the sky the Apsara damsels
73. From the hands of Ravana his began to dance. 79. All the Devas witnes-·
mighty bow along with its arrow fell down. sed how from the body of Ravana, a
Lifeless, he fell to the ground like an object brilliance equal to that of the sun emerged
caught in a whirlwind. 74. On seeing him and entered into Rama. (80-82). The
dead, all the surviving Rakshasa! felt mas- Devas s~d, "Look at the good fortune
terless, became panicky with fear and
of the high-souled Ravana. Even we, virt-
fled in alf directions. (75-76). Now uous persons like Devas, who are .special
that the enemy had been conquered, the objects of Mabavishnu's mercy, are immer-
monkeys were filled with joy and began to sed in Samsara characterised by fear and
talk loudly among themselves about sorrow. But see how this Rakshasa
Ravana's death and Rama's victory. who is noted for his cruelty, who abducts
other people's women, who kills ascetios,
Ravana's salvation through confrontation
who is antagonistic to Vishnu, who is
(77-89)
characterised by intense Tamas-how ev~
(77-78). The sky was now filled with the he has entered into Rama in the sight of alt"
 326 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 11

q,dPIEitl WN" ~ ~ 'iiil'1( l 'H.ltl:t◄l◄ 'PTC-IIJ◄UT: 51agl(fcgij; II 35

~\(El•i◄ili:t:q1"m fff~••n I ac1-Etietu( ~ 6 4Mdl:t-EW m 11,ii~u 1
°'4NEII ◄lii\;,,:1:N 'f'l!: 9"Rift,o,u II
~
"'~:ti-,w.- A:URl~: Si•l«ldti<l8tl:
.
I ~ (1◄01(691 ~---~ 41'1(. ~ II
~ 1ffil:
36
37
m ~ 9°Qr f.ii((NIEf ffl,(1( ti
~

~ v~1ft il(641 ffiQ(iil!ll◄iJ: I 38

Qij(l(lq ~ - l Q l \ i . W ( i i \ $ 1 1 ( I ~ q1fi1t11 ;nai cfii(tlitlcii8t1Slit( II 39

M((NI◄ ◄'djt:qf ~ NJilf..diti I 40

~~Ni ~ 5"iclltl
~ l i i t l Si◄ii~ ett1"-ft 8ifflrcfi@I ~ : II
i ' l i l f I 41
NPt ~ ~ ~ 1ffiR"6'f ~ 1 (4q;i(lif(l'11ei 11m,lirdci • (◄141il II 42
~i ~ ~ ~ ~ 11a1◄d:, -u: e~'ld•M ~◄1• ~ ilil•&~r 11 43
~ ~ ll(i«l.l"liEiltEW tgltull( I ~mf.t' {fcf~Efff;r ~AVr =itlA:tifAI( 11 44
Niii◄••• •. 1<•11111 Rl4;11~1 I ~ Ulfltl!lt. ciil'fi(iiifflqqil'.. 11 45
q;i(ilW 8 itli(fq ,1tu1.r fw's~S-«( I ,at.it fflUICflftl ~ (AIU,-dli I
1111-lidiidR W dlttllf\◄ 'icHIM ft 11 ~
Matali the chari
golden standard otee~, _cut down the 41. Rama, now realising that the time for
the horses • d J .and inflicted wounds on the destruction of Ravana was approaching.
36. Seeing R. raw1~g the chariot of Indra. revealed his prowess to all through his
am.a in a d"ffi I . .
Devas, Gandharvas C 1 cu t s1tuat1on, the shining brilliance. 42. Drawing his bow
Maharsbis ow. ' _haranas, manes and and aiming at Ravana, Rama appeared like
. ~ew aI1XJ.ous S .
V1bheeshana and th • 0 also did death at the time of the world's dissolution-
37. The ten-head:i~nkey leaders. a sight which gave great joy to the monkey
and arrows in his twe:vana hold~ng bows army. 43. Seeing the angry face of Rama
like the mount Mainak ty a~s appeared as he approached the enemy, all beings
Rama's eyes now bee:· 38• Highly incensed trembled in fear, and there were tremors
brows got knitted : e red and his eye- on the earth. 44. Rama's terrific form and
Ravana as if he we;e g ~ now looked at the evil-foreboding omens filled all beings-
• o1ng to burn h.
m a mood of anoer th un up with fear. Even Ravana got frightened.
c at was app • 45. In order to see the battle that resembled
for the occasion (Jg-40\ . ropriate
• ,. Holding the w in its ferocity the world's dissolution, all
derful bow resembling the b on-
ow of Indra him- the Devas, Siddhas and Gandharvas assem-
self, he released fiery arrows at th
Ii e enem.y bled in the sky in their aerial vehicles.
. rom close quarters and looked at him as
46. Now Rama took up the Indra-missile
if he were going to bum him by his looks. and cut off Ravana's heads one by one.
35-58] DESTRUCTION OF RAVANA 327

;r ~ ;r ~ ~ ~ (t•iNI ;r ~SN·iff I
JfEfilW.a' if ~« q ~a
0..,
aS1' ~- I ffl ~ "·'"'" N.i41Nc.:Jll•t(U II 47
:tld~"=q( fB;:;i ffflffl ~ffi«II{ I ;r ~ mar: ~l..ffl ~a '111Nd~P4h( II 48
~d: ~cl14;:Si~.(\<: ~:(l(!'qM~ilWif: I ~~ ◄1f1t\'ffift..C..ijq1111e U'fcl': II .f9
~~'it'li(<tl ~ +f(l(t"'i:cq(iSifitft: I ~ Q f.i"Mi '1181 (l◄Ul\41 fZNld~ II so
~ f-qi-ijli€t <Pl' 9iftq\ln ~'l'Jr: I ~ ~ ll1lfq W("l◄U R l 51
fit~0111 anril°St~ FfP.s•uPr f~«ft:r ~ 1 aNMMl s-r: ~ih1fil~q1{ 'l•Nlwtii; u s2
w11"44.~~~ ~ p&\ttl4il<l1Rllldl( 1 a,8"1~u;1c:t11~,ar ~ tl.E\«lffl ~ n s3
fqcq111u1◄ .....: 11m ~: lftwq<1¥q• I q1◄••«"f 44\~ enfil fil.q1a ~ : usa
~

3iwl•'1< ~ f¾,s«: ~Him =;JJ "''"<ii: , .. ,,.. Fe~ ~.ar Q◄a141 ~= 11 ".
ff ~ 'iCl:tlNl•ll4.14.f (:tl..-1il(: I R"1'4◄Ql'liq NWI ¥111MlctU II 56
~C:: ~ illiiffl ~'l'lftt(l: I «:~tft◄ffn<•S<•«• ~ ficf.t•ial( n s1
~lwf~ if~ ~: mtJiiqt(t I ~ 1@4&i«tt "(1=1ff' ~ ltq\' I! 58
Bleeding profusely, these heads fell down on anxiously, Vibheeshana who was standing·
the ground like palmyra fruits from the tree. near by said, "It is well-known that he has
47. In the chaos created by battle, neither been granted boons by Brahma. His heads
day time nor night, neither their junction and hands if severed would come up apin
time nor the quarters could be perceived immediately. Such was the boon given
distinctly. Even the persons of Rama and to him by Brahma. (53-54). In his umbi-
Ravana engaged in battle could not be lieus, there is a certain mass of Amrita
recognised.' Now Rama began to think in deposited. Burn it up with Agni missi_le.
wonder. 48. ••1 have cut down hundred After that it will be possible to kill him:·
and one heads of Ravana; still I do not Hearing these words of Vibheeshana, Rama
find Ravana dying.'' 49. Then Rama, who iJ> of great prowess attached the fire-missile
was master of all missiles, began to to his bow and wounded Ravana in his
think within himself in spite of the (act that umbilicus. S5. After that, mighty Rama
he had all these missiles under his control. full of wrath began to cut-off Ravana·s
SO. ·"Those missiles with which Rakshasas ·heads and arms. 56. Now Ravana with a
of great prowess have been killed in large view to kill Vibheeshana. threw his mighty
numbers are now found ineffective in weapon called Shakti at him. (57-58). With
respect of Ravana.'' his shining arrows, Rama cut that Shatti
to pieces. As several of his heads had
Death of Ravana (51-76) been cut, Ravana·s prowess was in abeyance.
(51-S2). When R;ma was thus thinking and seeing his fallen heads, he became very
 328 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 11
C: • • ~c: C:
Uet~ ~: Sfi..:i:rt '1°Ml~~l~Slf{fi?;ft:t: I '1~ U'I' a' (fijillff ilJO[qcf'f ~ 11 59

m ~q~ ~ ffl'4('tOli( I 3N -~,im:r

I
IIHlel ~m a~ If 60

Rtt~~~·. ◄Q(q(l'f ;ngr· Wf 0

~~ I Riilrtlcfil<it: ~ 1': ~: fflS~ m II 61
ri+Uif '1° - g=qoq~=:r ~)flur !fqf ~it il~'t ~~ I{ ~
Uffef t=fqf I 1162

o: qtfuit U ~ '11+q;t fi: I qrg: «ffl ~~ R:>Qe.-aitfffl111( 11 63

- q~1 ij m: 'i~ iflffi'l~~ I ~ffllll~f~IN in~il' iro~u II 64

'fiRlfq ~ (4.q91 &fl•ql(ffl . 8 ' : I ,im:r◄~lJl{A q!"f 'l@ 1tr~~<€1=illn II 65

qlllft5r° tfMl.ft '1qefllfwl-d1( I atfi:tq~ 6ffl ~rq~ ~ lffl~: II 66

~a.il.a-t •i?ifa-11 ~ ~ m 11 67

Ri'll•&11~iff~ ~\N~or :t,~ I ~arf;r ft,;'9:rif"if(ff ~ ◄«--au 11 68

ff i)' 'Pf'lr.iiq .rifa r.: ~ - - ~ - 2 · C: ,...
t1 (1401N ~ -:>......"\ 1 ,qq- croti<f-q(d'f~SI ~~ II 69
t1 ~ {' ~ ~•q1fodetefia: 1 %61"6 (er q)(i~t ;1.J'J(fflcfOffiRr II 70

~ c~~ ~ fflum 'l{R11;r: 11 71

much dejected. He was left with only one and Pavaka in its front, Akasa in its middle
head and two arms. S9. Next, incensed and Lokapalas on its sides. It was as
very much, Ravana sent showers of arrows weighty as the mountainsMeru and Mandara.
and other weapons at Rama and Rama did Resplendent in itself, it s~one like a sun
the same in respect of him. (60-61). The now. Now Rama of very great prowess
fierce battle causing horripilations in on- repeated the Mantras connected with this
lookers
h • continued• for Jong. Then Matali the~ wonderful missile and attached it to his bow
c ~noteer remmded Rama saying. "O Rama! according to the directions given in the
S~io? of th e ~aghu's line! Release Brahma science of archery. 68. When Rama attach-
m1ssde for his death without delay. The ed that missile to his bow, all beings
pre-determined time for his death has now trembled and there was tremor on the earth.
arrived.62. 0 Rama! Do not cut-off his head. 69. In a very wrathful mood, Rama pulled
He cannot be killed by severing his head. his bow to its maximum with all his power
He has to be struck at vulnerable points in and sent that arrow at the vital part of
his body." 63. Reminded thus by the words Ravana. 70. Like thunderbolt weapon relea-
of Matali, Rama took an arrow that hissed sed by Indra, that irresistible missile with a
like a serpent in its course. (64-67). That terrific end struck Ravana in his chest like
Brahma-missile had Vayu at its rear, Surya the god of death himself. 71. That missile
 59-82) DESTRUCTION OF RAVANA 329

\l◄Ul@ll((dllOUf.aiirll a<Uftijiff I ~ fflt fflaf ffll <lttq!lft(itlNlh( ti - 72

ffl illliE'l4RnU • ffl ~ 1fta: I t«lltfl~fil◄itwt ffiJ{4.(tsqd\lJM II 73

• ~-~ ~ ~ ild~'ll:t~ fflJ«f; I ~Ill itt151<Eli ~

~~;,;: 8qfflf<tl( 11 74
i(:lHTI◄W f.ra-i -mti <Ni:l~cf =;:J I ~ffl' -~: ~ cn;RT ™defilfil-f: II 15
~ ~l'lf◄at4 .<1401\q =;:J dl&~ 11 76

31'fr-:fflij ~'l~~i'4A:~,:J(...eflf: I ~ SC~~lf {1+11'(111.IEl'flqf< II 77

~~-111: Qlfl<Ull!ff R.iQcli8; I af<~ -191~: ecms~m ~

a{'-1 (... H 78

!NOi~ l=q ~" ~qiftl~~~ I Jim~ ~~'?; ~Rt 1(:(ft(lj ~ II 79

\41 ~,~i) 111;1' ~:til01~1' 111:R'l-f: I ~ ij ijO'iifft ~ ~~)ntiRilni~r: 11 80

11~t:~1feJ116l.lkn': ~ft qftqf~: f 3rq- ti ffl.R(: Sli u ifffl(idl◄" ffl'I«: II 81
~ ~

'R~R~ffl Ftllljitft' d1q9ffi.e¥: 1 q~~ ri~t mrircr srfir~~ 1, 82

capable of piercing any target went deep delightful sound of the kettle-drums of the
in.to the chest of Ravana and pierced his Devas from all sides; showers of flowers
heart. 72. After destroying the life-energies fell on Rama. The Munis, the--Siddhas, the
of Ravana, jt spent its force only on piercing Charanas and the other inhabitants of the
the earth. After that it came back to the heavenly regions sang hymns of praise, and
quiver of Rama. everywhere in the sky the Apsara damsels
73. From the bands of Ravana his began to dance. 79. All the Devas witnes-
mighty bow along with its arrow fell down. sed how from the body of Ravana, a
Lifeless, he fell to the ground like an object brilliance equal to that of the sun emerged
caught in a whirlwind. 74. On seeing him and entered into Rama. (80-82). The
dead, all the surviving Rakshasas felt mas- Devas said, "Look at the good fortune
terless, became panicky with fear and of the high-souled Ravana. Even we, virt-
fled in air directions. (75-76). Now uous persons like Devas, who are special
that the enemy had been conquered, the objects of Mahavishnu's mercy, are i~r-
monkeys were filled with joy and began to sed in Samsara characterised by fear and
talk loudly among themselves about sorrow. But see how this Rakshasa
Ravana's death and Rama's victory. who is noted for his cruelty, who abducts
other people's women, who kills ascetics,
Ravana's salvation through confrontation
who is antagonistic to Vishnu, who is
(77-89)
characterised by intense Tamas-how even
(77-78). The sky was now filled with the he has entered into Rama in the sight of alt"
330 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 11

~ • 11 ~ ~ ~ : JR{ QRRa: 1 'f'J,dlSi' ~ Ti a~iilN~t(IGJI: 11 83

~ • <1'1'1i•1<f.t:ri ~ 11t~q;i: 1. ~~: ~ ~~ Uif-EtRJ i11&9:u: 11 84
11 ffl <l•HMAEM '1'-ll«l•st ~~ I .-rt~~ ~~ •<1"1l~(iffq'ffl II 85
tisfit \1'4•1411'1 y~arfritsir~ I uitar Rtlf!lfr•a- f.r~til'lcti\!ll'I: 11 86
(iijQl~4'11'1' <1.rt 1J-iji1l•Qi1: II tr1
1~111 fflr.f'l'\4.i'u e;m ~ W-
qilit'61 iJfl
~ ~~qm:r ~ft!@~ 111clttir8i:«fur: I
-::a,~A
~ • :fl4J~<Wl '1◄1.idatMdi-'•-:..1, 4':
~ ~qw ~ : ~◄~1◄§d ?frfa' 41"6'11111( 11 88 r
~ 9 .1::m~fi N'!l'lf~'flt ifHl~R ~r-t
~ ~~ Ri'&Alt«'i\E!_ff \lliP.f"41~ I
3f1Mq1.:a;rsr: (q~rasr11~rr
ffl~Rtrt11!:
~~M<:n,fq(f: crru ilf ~<<nr: 11 89
~ -n¥1i(Gclkil(i'tl4'4 ditiit(JQ(Qcll~
144'IOI l(Efili(~: ~: II ' ' II
(83-87). To the Devas who were speaking· wealth and women, if he, be it out of love.
in this way. Narada said with a smile, or fear, thinks of.Rama,he becomes purified
"O Devas who know the secret' of Dhanna ! in. mind and freed from the sins of numerous
Listen. Ravana, on account of his anta- births.. He thereby attains directly the
gonism to Rama, bas always been talking eternal Vaikuntha, the highly coveted Statqs
about him with his servants, besides of Vishnu who has incarnated Himself as
ever anxiously thinking about him. Rama. 89. May heroic Rama protect me--
Fearing that he would meet with Rama who killed in battle Ravana in-
death at Rama's hand, he was in the habit capable of being conquered by anyone in
of seeing the spectre of Rama every- the three worlds, who with his left hand
where. Every night, in his dreams, holds his bow resting firmly on the ground,
. he was seeing Rama. This anger of Ravana who is whirling an arrow with his other hand,
towards Rama has served him in a better the ends of whose eyes are red-tinged,
way than teachers and relatives. In the
end, being killed by Rama, he has been
whose body is covered with wounds
caused by arrows, who has the brilliance
.
rid of all his sins. Released from all of numerous suns,. whose form is
bondage thereby, he has become one with beautified by the glory of victory, and
Rama. 88. Even if a person is sinful, who is the object of praise of an
evil-minded. addicted to other people's divinities."
 ~· 91f:
. . . .- - . ~
Ulit Alft•ui ~ ~;d (llfifli( I ~ cifi1<1ai ~ atlAii:iw\i alll ~ II t
q(\~ 1liRlf 9+:t~◄liliftff I ~ ◄il'i\qGt fflffl' <l◄uff ~ 11 2
~ : ~'41~ffl cf: p.fT tflEl~IEl~kil.◄14'Q I clildfitcqf;a 1lffl ~ fttn'f4q1c1.ft4< It 3
ii.tlilai •Mt<i ~'f~ trorf qffll( 11 ,
~MNI-« ~
fflUi 'fflRf , . .1
q~~-: tmt ~ ~l◄UNIR!IEII• I ffllffl <l◄Ul~Hf tiN.:t4: qq\◄'4\ II 5
~~: u-.n=q1'1: ln.. ""*'1"· , 1lftm <1◄01w111 qT:TI qq,◄qfl" 6
~m« ~~at ~ ;naq\\l F4q\~u1~ I ~ \llq}!Wil~ ~ ~(il'+t ~ II ,
f~ q~~l•tcri 'lfflffl ~ I M.JCl(qd ((J: ~ mm' <1◄01fip-1u II s
fcteqf.d
~fflS'f ~or ~anSITiflift•uti( I ~ 1illtlilq1~ 'ffilti @4ilqlli( II 9
-mifi;r "t\llfccci fflPlfsiR~lli14't( I ti ~=qm- ~ 1:v.r ~s1' <Iii fil-biu1. II 10
R ~ ~: 'l'!t s«.1-t1ittt: ~·1 cc«~.tl ..qftidu m.a, ~ am: 11 11
Chapter 12
EVENTS AFIER RAVANA'S DEATH
Lakshmm'~ Sermon to Vibheeshana (1-28) overcome with great sorrow,fell by Ravana's
(1-2). Now Rama cast his joyous glance side and indulged in mourning in various
at Vibheeshana, Hanuman, Angada, Laksh- ways. 7. Thereupon Rama said to Laksh-
mana, Sugreeva, Jambavan and others and mana, ••you enlighten Vibheeshana about
said, "By the heroism you all have his duties. Let him do the cremation of
displayed, I have been able to kill Ravana. his brother. Why should it be delayed?
(3-4). Your holy fame will last so long as the 8. Mandodari and other wives of Ravana
sun and moon abide. By reciting these are all mourning. Let Vibheeshana come
exploits of yours in relation to me, which forward and pacify them."
can remove the sins of people and purify 9. On being so instructed by Rama,
the world, men will attain the supreme Lakshmana went to the dead body of
goal.'' Ravana, by the side of which Vibheeshana
5. In the meantime, ~ing the fallen was lying like another dead body. (10-12).
body of Ravana. Mandodari and other wo- Lakshmana said as follows to sorrow-
men who were under Ravana's protection, stricken Vibheeshana, "O Vibheeshanaf
fell down before Ravana's body and began What is he to you-he for whom you are
to bemoan his death. 6. Vibheeshana, too, mourning? What was he before his body
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 12
332

4,'1'4..d' Fcil"'q;;a (f1ff Efil(ftit ijt;r: II 12

""' ar.rrs , ar-n 1t,f.c1 ;r qcrf;c1 ~ 1 ~i 't.~ 1t.crrf;r i~r.fm'"~~r u 13

~~ ilqij~ ~ ~ : Efi1Ettq:l0,j(◄U I
-.ll'itl{ ~ ~RIU ~~~1«1:- I l'lf(t rii_fflR 1l6: ~RI ~'ff: II 14

:Jr~~~ffm-'1sA- •m~. 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ffl:_~sfq~ II 15

lflsst\.4 q'ff lfloi i:~ ~ U(Jfclt I ~ffl:~{Rifr11tSllirfifit$i€f: ~ II 16

~'!(rqr.~1.1cr1:'li lf 4'f1~{itft~q-r: 11 11
-=
f ~ ~~q\•Uc(kll-11 q1~q-q_!l{t~ I sun qqn1vn =ifr•'f('tf~NS9'tlt~n,ira: 111s
- .
Jrtf€f~"li-t1Pillc(l-qc(i 1'lf6 ii' ~@: I arr,ffl'SN ll"-ll 1rfl:1,1~q-r;rc:•11: II 1,
"'
was generated? What relation has he now who are not free but are under His control.
after death and hereafter? Who after a11 He makes them the cause of generation
are you to, him? Just as in a flowing and destruction among themselves. 16. A
river, particles of sand and water come body is always born of another body
together for a time and are separated by ensouled by a Jiva, just as a seed can com~
the current, so are men joined and separated out of another similar seed. But the Jivd
in this world by the flow of time. 13. is eternal while the body is short-lived.
Among seeds sown, some sprout and This relationship between the body and the.
produce other seeds, while some perish Jiva is not real but born of delusion and
without sprouting. Their relationship is ignorance. (17-18). The various differentia-
casual and uncertain. Just so are all ting forms of birth, growth, death and enjoy-
relationships brought about by the force ment of fruits of Karma attributed to., the
of the Lord's Maya between beings born of the Seer (Self). are like the attribution to
other beings. (Or, just as in a quantity of fire .of the shape it assumes wholly due to
grains. some. on being fried. mix the fuel that it burns. In contact with the
with others and then disunite, in the fuel the fire takes various forms and shapes
same way do creatures unite and dis- according to the form and shape of the fuel.
unite, impelled by the Maya of But the fire in itself has no such forms. •
the Lord). 14. You, he- and all others It only burns and shines. So also none of
are alike the creatures of Time. One's birth the attributes and experiences of the body
and death will occur as pre-determined in really belong to the Self who is only the
respect of tune and place. 15. The Lord Witness. They appear to be that of the
of all, who is unborn and unmotivated, Self because of the connection of the Seer
engages Himself in- creation like a child. with the body arising out of ignorance.
He plays with the help of these beings, (19-20). A caravansarai is really an empty
12-28) EVENTS AFI'ER RAVANA'S DEATH 333

d411••Uq1q.fla.f ~lllliiltldl\141( i
~i 11•NRI ~ -.1,N.ft:t◄< I ~cf\dl~P-1 ~ ilNl'llij'l"Nfil 11 ·20
ilRl"f;t:q1tfuilii•Ql€4131AE41 ir-r: I
•
~=
~ s
dS1' ~,.;c.:trNE41 \1411-t.\ f.t.f}a.q II 21
\t1.(iti ~Vlffl mff im!T ~mr;r: I ~.t ~ ~\J'Sll-tkilltili-t'IIN-ti 11 22
~ •: ~ • ~Vlffl 11Rff mil~ I firocliillef◄:tlliiSUdl 4.1<1•11(14.'•n 61:1 II 23
~~If Nffl ~NQl"cl ~ : I iP!r ~ - '{c:cti:itff ~ 'lfir: fldl'4.q; II 24
au1M~ti11c:lfcf ~ ,a191qq'g<u 1 3f'ltMca ro
~ 1t1ct'4( 11Ndil1fi1<11( n
~ijqU~ ,,~q,ft( ~•~l(•Wtl.cl"( I ~ qf4,q4.q~~l.f'1'4N<< U 26
N~'1" '-l~l•q1q . cq~;j MC'-iij I 3\lijNcffil \lit~i "-I~: ~l"l(li'tlii( U
dif(S'◄ q111:t11~s, ,~at111N ~a: 1 f.li\1<4 'ii.II\~ cQt ,,..91 ~ ml( n28

place, but it seems to be full when many one is able to differentiate the Self from
people gather there temporarily. In the the body, then who is one's relative, who is
same way when unreal entities are firmly one's mother, father and friend? It is as a
held as real, multiplicity seems to rule result •of false knowledge that there are
everywhere. Even when a man is alive, there ideas like wife, home and other possessions.
is no experience of Samsara for him in (24-28). Objects of sense life, various kinds
deep sleep, as there is no sense of 'I' there. of wealth, army, treasury, attendants, king-
In the same way for the liberated one who dom, landed property and sons and relatives
is without the sense of 'I', the objects of are all born of ignorance. Therefore, they
worldly life do not shine. Therefore, know all are all of momentary duration and are
this to be mental creation born of Maya subject to destruction. Always contem-
and hence abandon the false sense of •1 plating in one's heart in a spirit of devotion
and mine•. Fix your mind on Rama, who and undergoing the predetermined enjoy-
is none but the Lord who has taken a human ments and sufferings born of one's own·
form. He is the Supreme Being, the highest action (Prarabdha), perform your duties
Self who, though transcendent, has assumed like govering the country. Now abandon
the form as the All. 21• .Releasing the your mood of sorrow •and get up.
mind little by little from its entanglement Without thinking of the past and the future,
with external objects by recognising that concern yourself with- the present only,
such contacts are harmful, connect it with and behave as it is proper. Thereby, you
the bliss that is Rama. (22-~3). It is due will not be affected by the evils of Samsara.
to the sense of identification with the body Rama is ordering yqu to perform the
that ideas of relationships like that of brother, funetal obsequies of your brother. 0
father, mother, friend, dear one etc. arise. intelligent one! Perform all those rites
With the power of discrimination, when according to scriptural dictates. Console
 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 12
334

fJll.ffl ~-•◄l-Et-i <ffllq Fcitft-.ar= I N4<41 lTicfi ◄ ~ '1 ~ll(ql:Nlq(•l+I~ 112,

N¥1"4 11'-11 ~ gqiq~~ iR: ' ~q\~◄I.W◄ici~<
-:,~
~'RI II 30

;piear-ra !6'( ~ Jl'1TI ;n(fsRR ~.~ tna.1~1f,ti1fi1.w'( II 31

4fo '

IT,.,ffl ~I◄◄ ~ U1n ◄◄◄'1iltld_ I ~..mf.r ~ f-t◄ffl ;r: witat◄'( 11

~
32

"""4'111(41 ttM 11404.q'f ~ ~ I ~]qHiil ft1<«1 ~

'!,
fflWiN A1ft'(Oft II 33

WR4'4i~'11Jlf« ~
~ 11 ~fer"
~ ( 3 {i~f I ~l~cl<U'fl« Vlfmll Q ~I.( id'fUI: U 34

'4\qt\11\i . , ~Wl(lq \1141◄~1, I f-Ett:td f.r~:tq ma◄kqc,,J1amn.ra: ll 3s

3ftfc.dt~'1'11 v\ <110141 R4\t(Un I ffl. 64w«.....W-.r♦ ~ 41(.-.41,t; 11 36

~ ◄ '11W ~ rcdiit«i fclifNuc: I ~-IIMI ~li◄~"or RRill~cqiNfii~ 11

\i(~ 'ii ~Plt5Jll.:st8JlJ ficfat_ff'( I ~~~~~~◄ II 38
ffll ~Si'Jqnn &i~I ff: ft: I tti'f~lfil@ "" ~ fitAij•411( ~ II 39

all the weeping womenfolk. Do not delay Complying with Rama's order, Vibhee-
any further to go to Lanka." sbana the righteous. now consoled t.he wise
queen Mandodari by kind words. (35-36). A
Cremation of Ravana (29-39) firm adherent of Dharma, he now hurried all
29. Hearing this inspiring advice of Laksh- his -relatives to attend to the rites of crema-
,I mana, Vibheesbana abandoned sorrow and tion. He now made a funeral pyre according
delusion and went to meet Rama. 30. The to scriptural injunctions, and then performed
\ !I
! righteous Vibheeshana, having pondered all those obsequial rites for Ravana along
over the words of Lakshmana on right with his ministers and relatives according
conduct, decided to obey Rama's instruc- to the procedures to be adopted for one
tions and said in reply. 31. "O Lord! eligible for performing Agnihotra. (37-39).
I am unfit to cremate one who was merciless, Vibheeshana lit the funeral fire according
murderous, untruthful, unrighteous, to injunctions and consigned Ravana•s
immoral and lusting after others' wives.'' body to it. He then took his bath, and
(32-34). Hearing his words, Rama was much dressed in wet cloth, offered the departed
pleased and said, "Enmity extends only one sesame seeds with water. He offered
up to death. We have accomplished our him water also separately and bent down
task (and we need not think further about his head in prostration. He then consoled
the past). Perform his funeral rites. He all those women again and again, and per-
is now as dear to me as he is to you." suaded them to go back to the city.
29-52) EVENTS AFI'ER RAVANA'S DEATH 335

{ffll _ , Nifi'IGI; I ~qq1:tiia,1•kff df(IRNli:.ftdaJ( II

SIM'ill
Qqt.sfir
"'
Q 9.ir-r &u,i\◄: 9(B'flfdJ: I {'} ~ R\.:CE41 ~ T'. :tH1¥ij, II
40
41
ltidMil ~ ~ qf4:!1fAIMcl9'1' =.1 •2WIEHlf ~~ ~ Nli◄91 If 42
ft\" \'&4◄1 ~ITI' ~-qaj it&.'lil+fl( I firlft'IGJN it <illl(l;cf ~~ft U 43

,a.1.ft4fq 1Ri11 ~ . . .~ f41ft1101( I 6'($1,444 full itMl◄t«fti\- II 4'4

ftft ""qu10~i ~ at ff: I qt tflufwii: &1«31<ttti9a: II 45
31f.:1•• ~ w ~.•,.. ahm: I ffirf cft<&if: 918 .. ,,iN1c1-1q1fa1f14; " 46
fil'Jft•aa. 8ffllliffili'Ocl-1i<W3dt I i(UiJilllltlil'iQs(ltl411fitlNci.fur; II 47
g R\1....t ~ ... ~ ~lf.:il": I ,sq~fiNIE41-lilil;:q« 9(1~~ II 48
111N "I &tliMM ~ ilfcftr~~ I 6(14'1 mt ffl falat ir <l◄Olf ~ 1149
'
fil\ft•un~w q111qi~ ¥441-tEi II !O
ffll: Sift ~~ q1:tclw N-i'i1Md( 1 A'11•ua•111tft.f._9 "<l◄GU<ilq( n s1
:a1wtcf4 eCiii@◄dl <1,u1w ~~~ 1 -11-t+◄n srfa◄,+i it :cfb1_, f.t4<q u s2
Vibbeeshana's Installation (40-50) and with that performed the Raksb. .
40. After ail the Rakshasa women had leader's ceremonial bath of installation.
gone back to the city, Vibheeshana in all Immediately after, Vibheeshana along
humility went and stood before Rama. 41. In with Lakshmana, came to Rama with
the company of Lakshmana and Sugreeva objects of presentation, followed by the
and the army, Rama now rejoiced as Indra citi1ens of Lanka also carrying presents.
did Idler the destruction of Vritra. 42.Matali, They all now made prostrations before
the heavenly charioteer, now circumam- Rama the mi~ty. 48. Seeing Vibheeshana
bulated Rama and with his permission went instaUed king, Rama and Lakshmana were
back to the heavenly regions. (43-44). Rama very much pleased and felt satisfied that
then said to Lakshmana in a very joyous they had done a duty that they owed to
mood, "I have awarded even earlier this themselves. (49-50). • Rama now embraced
kingdom of Lanka to Vibheeshana. You Sugreeva and said, "O heroic one! With
go even now to the central part of Lanka and your help, I have been able to be victorious
along with the Brahmanas administer the over the mighty Ravana. I have also been
installation bath to Vibheeshan_a to the able to install Vibheeshana in Lanka."
accompaniment of an Mantras and cere-
monial rites." (45-47). Being so comman- Sita's Ordeal By Fire (51-85)
ded, Lakshmana asked the monkeys to (51-52). Then he addressed Hanuman,
bring water from the ocean in golden vessels who was standing by h,is side in all humility,
336 YUDDHA XANDAM [Ch. 12

~•IRIINffl' aTllfi{ • q-\t11t11W: I srm'U s{f qt \~q1.r, f~'1t~i II SJ

!INlcf (l◄Ui•!l fltt,ql'{'5•Hf~ I ~~ ~Reif 65' pf (h11t1f.t r.«_,nll_ 11 s4
ffl)QlN: ,ftffl &q1q.:6f ~1¥11N ft: I fqijqlq-fffl \1tilT !IQ(~ 'l'il~l~SU II ss
~
°'
,;ars:m~ ~ ~~ ilfflHI": R'ffl: I ~ Nill ... -srr-r~ ~ ~ \◄W:Fu ~ II
. . (' n ~ ~ I
'1ff( (I (lij\d ffl (tilR-1 +qltil 'llfT u ~ «\+qa@l ~ ~ qqijij;«_~: II S'I
~ffl cqrftli Qi:(ij(Gqfgl't-i:iSh~ II ss
~ ~t Qu,fliff
~ .
fil\TI'IUl811qc11'{ I -1t-1(!1-u ill-l(IQff ~ ~°"
~ ~
~11Uf: 1159
.

~ - ~ lmif ~I: ll~fq: I ~1¥11{.iffiW mff~ Fll~"'IIUlll_ 1160

~ffl
. ___, "fflt fiN
~
~ ttl1,~1(tl1 firo n • J.

Ni~ fipi cW~ if •'ll'-llfll -51•l6A I ~ ~ fimlffltl' \&11;.).jl~urrf.r "-I' II 61

l(◄Qifi\Q ~ 51~9;◄1-i:i ~1n I ~.fmfm'mttfir ~~l~qtfi:ft.cqa •II 62'
/
i.dli'( R3iN4 (Pf Ql'-HPI ~ II 63

with the words: "With Vibheeshana's per- he had brought from Rama. (59~). He
mission, you go to Ravana's palace and said, "O great lady! With the help of
inform Sita, the daughter of Janaka, of the Sugreeva and the co-operation of Vibh~
destruction of Ravana, and bring to me her shana, Rama along with Lakshmana has
reply without delay." S3. At this command crossed over to Lanka with an army of
of Rama, the intelligent Hatiuman, the son monkeys and destroyed Ravana along with
of the Wind-god, entered into Lanka, wet- his ~ons and all his forces. He has after
.corned by all the Raksbasas. {54-56). Going that installed Vibheeshana as the king. of
to Ravana's palace, he saw underneath the Lanka. He has now sent me to you to
Simsapa tree the sorrow-stricken Sita convey this joyful news."
surrounded by Rakshasa women and 61. Hearing this gladdening news from
always engaged in the contemplation of her husband, Sita with her voice choked
Rama. In all humility Hanuman made with the feeling of joy, replied, "What
a prostration to Sita. Then with joined shall I give you now for bringing this
palms he stood humbly before her with joyous news? I think there is no jewel or
deep devotion. Seeing him, Sita for a ornament in the whole world that can be a
while remained silent. Then old memories fitting reward for your sweet words."(62-63).
came to her. (57-58). SFte recognised him At these words of the daughter of Videha,
as Rama's messenger and her face at once the monkey leader said in reply, "That I
brightened up with joy, On seeing ain now able to see Rama victorious and
Sita calm and collected, Hanuman now established in power is a more precious
began to communicate to her the message reward for me than all collection of precious ,,
I
53-75] EVENTS AFfER RAVANA'S DEATH 337

~ ij«'q;f '1 "8

-.:>
~ffl Jfl{ 'lt,fdl( ·1 ~ k gutl\ ~ ~t.qcl qf<f.tfi&«ri 1\64
• • . ulf ~dit lnJl '"'"•N'-Id ~: II 0
65
~qftr ffl ;rq~ ~- ~ ~"1l , atrwfcfq( 11~ d,1q1:qor ~~ 1166
• • ...f
fflfirfflStt'll\fl:I: ~ 'bffl(q; I
m ~:ff '9W-6~~ijf ~dr« il~ , l(◄1«1 _,111ar mu ,1-c'lat ~: n 67
'lltllffl"i q-f\~cf1 at1"1t\11;witl ~dll( I 31~ 11-fffl &tlltcll ~: ~- Nill'IUll(U68
.. ,,~ ~~ ~m,uw1q111 " ' " ~ 1 ~ N<-51◄~11'-lt 6◄t'1(01'l"dll( n,,
fclcq)'IQTisiq li'Q£!~~ ~'" ~,~fa: 1 u~~)Rl: u~rfq: ~Pffi, ~ ~~~10
«e11'1@«ti"'1tirr~q mfil~q , t11cait41f'l4\'klf • 1EN•nnfq: uq,._ 11
~ ~q1,1ffl: ri ~ ~~R~II(. I ~r.:n~q;:ffl ii~: dli) l\';f'lfllT'I: ti • • 72
.)ijjl(<d~- . ~'4.:ffl u11q1~1c11: 11 ° • 73
~ <It f,:rfq~;:t \U~tr ft II 74
~~~1ri I 6nfb110, .• A-q~ €\' _cfr-r~r.m:qf.a'
'
C

' •
q:('-1'1\ 'IA~: ri ~Mffl 'IHI~. ~qr I 'f~R'f~-~n ~ ~-1111' «Ar~ 1175
gems or even the abode of the godF." (64-65). in ,mind, he said to Vibheeshana_: 69.
Hearing those ~ords of Hanuman, Sita "O king! ,You now please gc;> and bring
said to _him, ~~O giver of joy l ~l virtu~s Sita. Let .her take bath, put on clean
~eside in you. Now I am anxious, to see clothes and be adorned with all the orna-
Rama. May Rama be pleased to give per- ments. Bring her to my presence quickly.''
mission _for that without delay." 66. He (70-72). Hearing the ~ords of Rama, Vibh-
agreed to convey this Jllessage to Rama and eeshana along with Hamm~an went i11.to the
departed ma\,ing prostrations to her. Reach- city of 4nka. They got old Rakshasa
ing Rama's presence, he narrated to him all women to.:bathe Sita and adoni her with all
that Sita wanted to convey through him. 67. ornaments. Guarded by attenc4nts wearing
He said to Rama, "She for whose sake all turbans and ooats and with staffs in hand,
these activities were undertaken and this handsome Sita was brought in a majestic
'\'ictory won-that sorrow-stricken lady palanquin. In their eagerness to have a
wants to meet you. Be pleased to permit look at her, the monkeys gathered all
her to do so." around. 73. With bodyguards driving away
68. When Hanuman said so, Rama, the the monkeys on all sides,. and amidst the
wisest of men,· resolved in his mind to do tumult produced thereby, Sita was brought
away with the Maya Sita and bring out the before Rama.
real Sita who was hidi~g in fire. With this (74-75). Seeing from a distance Sita com-
A-22
338 YUDDHA .KANDAM [Ch. 12

,.....■• • ~
llffl lk'iil\ W M......_.,_
91 I Cfi".◄1<81 ~1-tefi¥.l•lffl <t'lefltfvl{ I 76
<If 'll'CP.'-=::7:::1• U
-~.sfq tea◄, If inqRhf •◄Wf.tfita,~ I ac◄I~qr:cIa.1;:.e4u: sr~ ('!,ef.-G.wt• ,1
' • Pill 91 9\'tl( ffi <lllfifffa.dl( I
~• JIit ~
• .. ..,;._• u I mflln'i ft .(Pf~'l ffliil-rf Sk4414 ~II 78
!Piitcilq lijl:tf◄-~
~... 3i¥4II
Q lilsf'I ~ f( I ir.ll<!IMt◄I ('11~1179
<14-
·- fflf ~ <1'1'11:tEQJql•l•4'
-.!I.
~r
~
11(tcfilQ;lqq fJfc11
~
I
~
so
-: ~
~1q1 '1((""4
1:1 (ltfil'• .., ...e~•.n
wC. • a1 I lhlj¥q
<ill· ~'q!lf illl'iP.i:t◄ ff~r II 81
q~qffl ec~•••lf. iJl<lijti"'Ndl'( I
. . .◄1"11Piftcfflltl I ll'-11 ir ~~ ~ ;nqri~ ~A'~ II 82
~ Iii' ~: -~ ~ t 11 83
. ~ f; ifll...
--"i..
ll'II lliltiWi ..,.,, iii'
~"lffll' ~ \ht 'IR""4 ~•••wt4l ' R~ ~~<iR ~ " ~" ~~r ~ II 84
~ ~ 'lqilUIU .9f(1(U 9Rlf_fhtl~f;ildf iffl«Y:_ I
11~( illlffl W mf ~: "1ti ffl ~-~'-'~: U 85
ffl ift'lf(Stiltit(l'iltfui d41141{:tf4<8◄1~
lil•l"l llc(ll: eif: II t~ II
ing in a palanquin, Rama, the leader of side of Rama.
the Raghus, said to Vibheeshana, ''Why (81-83). Then Sita, with a devoted heart,
_are Yo~ driving away the monkeys? Let circumambulated Rama and in the presence
~ al\ have a look at Sita just as they see of all including, Devas, R.akshasas and
their lllOtber.,; So let ·her come walking to women, made salutations to the Devas and
my Presence." '76.'Hearing the,e words holy men, and approaching thC fire, said
of Rama. Sita got down from the palanquin as follows with palms held in salutation:
and slowly walked towards Rama. 77. "May the Fire-deity, who is the
Seeing that magicat Sita who was created witness ·or everything in the' world, protect
for a definite pUl'\JOse, Rama addressed her me by showing in a way convin~ing to all
•n Words that were improper Jor him to that my heart has never wavered from its
have used. 78. Being unable to bear. allegiance to Rama." 84. With these wo rds,
th
ose Words of Rama, ·sita said to Laksh- Sita, the embodiment of chastity, circumam-
mana, "Please make a pyre of fire for bulated the fire and fearlessly entered into
me in order that I may infuse confidence its raging flames. 85. Seeing Sita enter int~
in Rama and satisfy the pu.blic opinion," the raging fire, the Siddhas and other se~-
(79-80). Lakslunana knew this to be in divine beings exclaimed, expressing _thetr
agreement with Rama's ideas and immedia- grief, "AJas! How has Rama, ·an enhgh~-
tely collected the necessary fuel and made ened one, chosen to abandon Sita who 15
a raging fire. He then stood silently by the none but his insep~table Consort Sri?"
 ~•HU«~
-- I

~: fi: Q{(iil~ ?.p(I{ ~UR6'-IT I i◄(:t-q ¥11.ldsti: Pl-II" ,.,◄ht.ft II 1

iRn iliRNIJ qqr 1Ptf\t: 1(,1,ii-itl(Ui: I Nau Sli'R: (U&tU lf.Qcll<tt(~: II 2

~ ~ fcl¥CI-IHN\1ijjaa4sa ~ I 3(if~~IU"41-i u;i SU$.Sle'4~◄ 8 II 3

~ ~ ltcfc.il.111t 81\ft fcl~n-tf¾ag:, t -~~"' 111~sftr -~ '51,oat ~ 'ffl'( n 4

3"f~efi61Rf @Efil•:rt m ~ "ld(M-1: I a l ~ ittrfl'lffi~ ~If( ~'441~ II s
~;nq,K(ifflSM ~ ~: l1tjk_d: I ~t u:1: ~~ ~: ~ ~s~~: 11
~c1..q1q1ec1d1~t ~ '1tft.t • ins,.A,.(: , ~◄'11141 ~~(lj mr ~ 'llf« Ni(k1tiifi: 11 ,
ti, . • - - • . " -

~fqUlif ~ .,;flf4114i . ~ . _{{~_I N'-Utf

i;r~ ~: ~: ~ q'( ~ II 8
~ ~◄El -~-'. ~ ~~: ,- •3{iff(lt~Ulffl -~~ -U'i ~q~i-~ II 9
• -- ;'· . .

Chapter 13.

DEPARTTTRE TO AYODHYA

The Hymn of Brahma (1-18) Aswini Devas are Thy nostrils and the
(1-3). Then there gathered at the place moon and the sun are Thy eyes. Thou
where Rama was, Divinities like Indra, art the origin, the middle and end of the
Yama, Varuna, resplendent Kubera, Siva worlds: Thou art the one eternal Being
riding on the bull, Brahma the best of without a second. Thou •art ever awake
enlightened beings, the Munis, Siddhas, and ever pure. Thou art Pure ~on-
Charanas, Pitris, Rishis, Sadhyas, Gandhar- sciousness and the source of all that is
vas, Apsaras and many others. . Saluting good and great. 7. To those whose vision
Rama, the Supreme Being, they said to him: is hidden by Thy Maya, Thou appearest
4. "Thou art. the creator of all the worlds. as a human being but to those who always •
Thou,whose form is made of Pure Conscious- remember Thy sacred name, Thou, 0 Rama,
ness, art the witness of everything. Among appearest as Pure Consciousness, ever shin-
the Vasus, Thou art the eighth, and among ing. 8. Ravana had deprived us of our status
the Rudras, Thou art Sankara. (5-6). Thou and our prowess. Thou having killed him,
art the real creator of the world. Brahma we have been restored to our positions~••
endowed with four faces, who is ordinarily 9. While the Devas were thus speaking,
allied the creator, is only a manifestation Brahma the father of the worlds, made
of Thee and not different from Thee. The prostrations to Rama, the embodiment of
340 YUDDHA K.ANDAM [Ch. 13-

ll@ll~f-iil
~ ~ ~fii~,Rq~ ~cnq&qRqfrf.rfil(•~(;~ qr;~ I
(~H(ql•~ q~.t nrqrsr· ric~fi 1:~'11( II 10
snunqi~ f;r,:;:r1.1~.:n ,fr:: '{EU fB=i:tr ~~ liU'fif•V ffiffir-{ I
'l':tcfi-61~ 1' q~qt(f er;~ ~ ~if~U! ~fifqr({I( II
q'(lffl n
1t1t11a\<i invcr'IR( at11fflt '11'1r~«i in«fcf-11u f!Mi:I◄'( 1
1fffi1Eip.i ~A'QI◄ qfttoi qw:\: t.rif ~fs~cR!I'~ ~~ II 12
~,~,4scE'-lqfl;i "~~tit1t1&wuffl~31~~ ,
~ 'U II~ Jlllf.miq ifi=~ ~ti iff~llfflf~~ II 13
~ 11 ~ wJCN(l~q;mrq1.m \thUfflffl 1tta1~rsfia~'TIU I .
'qifEctl ~ . 11,~~qr., '1.((U l{fll(1=q'(6f{Jf(cr~«:ln:~H) II 14
ffll\lfri. -fflt _ ,(q'fu ffllftff -~, •<B'fflilff~(ntlJi=!f'l: I
••q:r1ncr«~ififfl·· ~·~ ~rt·' •• g;(dq.=s_-)f(;r)~~ n 1s

Truth, and said: 10. "I salute Thee, O to be worshipped. by Munis, who is the
Lord, who art ail•pervading and the sus- object of meditation for Yogis, who is the
taining force behind all, who a~t meditated support for all Yogis, who is ever satisfied,
upon in their hearts by spiritually awakened who attracts all the worlds and who is the
0
?es, W~o art above the pair~. of opposites quintessence of ail beauty. 13. I salute
differentiated as acceptable arid rejectable, Rama, who is above the CQncepts of
who art pure Existence •and the Dweller being and •non-being, whose lotus-feet are
in .the hearts of all, and who art of the worshipped by Bhava and other Yogis, who is
nature of pure witness-consciousness. 11. devoid of worldly attachments, who is in•
I salute that Rama with gem-studded destructible, stainless, sentient, infinite, deno-
crown and with the radiance of the sun,
ted by the Pranava 'Om'and heroic, and who
whom undeluded ascetics perceive after
js a conflagration to destroy the forces of
having confined the Prana and Apana in
ignorance.14. Thou art the one who accomp-
their hearts and after cutting asunder with
lishest all that I pray for, who transcendest
their firm determinative faculty (niscaya-
huddhi).
all measurements, who art the consort of
Lakshmi, who art the support of everything,
12. I salute Rama, who transcends the who could be approached by Bhakti, who
Maya, who is the consort of Lakshmi, who is assumest any form in w.hich Thou art
the original source of the universe, who was conceived, who art the destroyer of Samsara
before all other beings, who is immeasurable, and who abidest in the ·hearts that are
who is the dispeller of delusions, who is fit purified by Yoga. 15. I salute Rama who
10-20] DEPARTURE TO AYODHYA 341

cit ~r ffici ,:l'rirf6qr;f

qaqr;i 1ff111lllir inacr ~;it af.hu..q( 1
•((~ •f.:l:6'•~ct.(:
~ ~ 4
er.~ ~tlf 1fq(l~.q· fJ&cti.:c((. II 16
.flwtl:tT~if'c(eM_.Q: srRmQ· ~'ffiK ~~r.lll◄lla.( I
~ri ~mt srfaq...• ifi=~ tjq ir~1~uf tl!<U~ II 11

sq[!ffit ~: q~«\ti ••=r•mi ~si i111fr.r~&tr-i -u;fir ~: I

U'f ~qrq •lflr<l¼6fitsr, qm i'IR:11 i'lfflf qf<f¼611'«W~~: ~~ II 18
'R~r ~ijRI
~
~r.g~rNt1Rt: ~~ri «q~'" ft1:,11fstvct. 1
RVl~lff-ri ffij{tfffl<lf{9;@ · ~~ ~q~~Qftf;etctll(_ II t9
ffll~ lUij) at'RU ~q jf"'lll~{~ lfflll-Tt I
'Im . ~ •~e11'1 a11-1tf ~~, ~ irt'Rufiraf iR .11 20
firenq- • 11rq-rlf-r.rt1Jllt rt ~ur-r;rJ1rarf1.:rr~;rrq- ~ 1
g:a) '{~~: «( ,:~,r;fi~Ui'~s~;r ·im lfl: · Jl"tt I
is beautiful like a blue lotus, who is the Whoever recites with faith and devotion
origin and the end of the whole universe, this unique and knowledge-generating hymn
who is transcendent and b:yond the grasp of . Brahma addressed to Rama who is
of the means of knowledge available in. the blue in complexion, who grants the prayers
world, who is the regulator of all, and who of all, and who is the Lord of all-that
is the one object fit to be worshipped with worshipper will be liberated from all sins.
faith and devotion. 16. I salute Rama,
who transcends the bonds of all limits and . Sita United with Rama (19-22)
all measurements, who is the object of (19-20). Pleased with the hymn of Brahma,
worship by Munis, who will delight the Lord Agni, the deity of fire, now came ,out
Devas in Vrindavana in another incarnation, with Sita in his lap-Sit1,1 luminous like th~
who is adored by Siva and other. deities light of the sun and dressed in a red cloth
and who is the source of all joy. No man and adorned with divine ornaments. Then
with attachment for th~ body can ever know the Lord Agni, the witness of everything in
Thee. 17. I salute Rama, who is the the universe, said to Rama the redresser of
object, of discourse for all the Vedas and the sorrows of all surrendered ones, as
various kinds of Sastras, who is ever blissful, follows: "O Lord of the Raghus! The
who is objectless awareness, who is eternal, holy person of Sita who~ you deposited
who has assumed a human body for my in me in the forest, I am now restoring.
sake, who is the Lord of Mathura and Please accept her. 21. 0 Lord Harl! In
whose complexion is like that of emerald."18. order to destroy Ra vana, Thou didst create a
342 YUDDHA KANDAM [Cb. 13

21

22

23

~~

m(S~ {l~ ui:tf~'4i 'qcfHU1.JC::l~~~f~m;rt{ I

~R~l m~:tdli1~~ ~~ cq~fc::sr~ II 24
t\Wf~!~~i,~~ ~~cf.H~~ R,ltf.R~~ I
~ ~hMe-<(~q ~ ffl uqm~ ~ <qR;rt~ II 25
~~fuI~net.:~~t ~q;:;( sr~r;r:ffiI'!UJMar;r~ 1
ijtl\qJIIQllTI~'q\q1~1-11°ti ~q'tmr~fir=i ~ UIJTij3f'( 11 26
~ 1WT~T Wfq~ ~ ~qr~~ f.r'+IT.:O~ I
f=«Jij..c(cfi..( 00 ~m fir~~k¥i:i1R~~ ~ 11 27
magical Sita. Now Ravana has been des- fire to the forest of Samsara, whose blissful
troyed along with all his sons and relatives. form is always adored by Parvati in her
The world's burden bas th.us been relieved. heart, who puts an end to the Jiva's involve-
So the double of Sita created by Maya ment in Samsara, and in whom Siva and
having fulfilled her function , has disappeared other deities take refuge. 25. I adore Rama
into me." 22. Thereupon Rama, the Con- who is the chief redresser of the arrows
sort of Sri, accepted and seated Sita in his of the Devas who though human in appea-
lap-Sita who was full of joy, who is in- rance is beyond all forms, who is
separable from him, and who is Sri, the worthy of praise who is the transcendent
generator of all the three worlds.
Lord, who is supreme Bliss. who is the
Hymn of Indra.(23-32) worshipful master of all, and who removes
the burdens of the world. 26. I adore
23. Now Indra, the Lord of the Devas ,
Ramachandra, who generates joy in the
seeing Rama resplendent with glory and minds of all surrendered ones, who has
united with Sita, came forward in great become propitious, whose name destroys
joy and saluting Rama with joined pa1ms, the sorrows of all surrendered ones, who
began to recite a hymn in praise of him is fit to be contemplated upon by those
in a voice choked with feeling. 24. Indra endowed with austerity and concentration,
said: "I always adore Rama, whose and who is the friend and ally of the chief
complexion is like a blue lotus, who is like a of monkeys. 27. I seek shelter in Rama
21-34] DEPARTURE TO A YODHY A 343

¥1(1q\•(¥11'41Rffl~- F(\UQllf (iti(lllwf~~"': I

~l-l•i(@(llicfi?.11\'4~011: 6(1'1.C+;CII il+ffl( ~U 28
31{ in;icn....-fq'fQ"'1f -1' •~•Ni°dfflf1'111.JTf1tqr-r: 1
ro;ff imq1a_q1u11Jr~•~ ~tit.1faq,q,f1Mr-ir R'R: n 29

~((€-14'l<mr"1mt c1u11n,.ijll(l-tt«1"{ .1; •

~il~~v( ~~t•Uf;r;J° ~U:ll(ffl Q ~'RU~ It 30
uua1~Nmv;f,~,,~rf.:~ ft{;'(a1fi(~~a1(!(n1•~~ 1
f?t.mtf~ 1u~rfa~1f.T \ll ~rq~~ ~~1infm1t._ n 31

(ftQ~"-1~~,raq~mm~m Qqtffl.lq ~qtgnq RI{ I

- ' I ~ (ifl'~~~r1Jt \l~ ~tq~ Wj_-«lffiM.( fl 32
(RI: Sffi:(1-EI 'q'iRI•'1~1•tff • «~ •·11~1 I u#· 11Jmfff\i• Rlfi.f.U- ...~ II 33

an•ll'll"-41i:qqJs,.uqf ~ ~ (l~qm~ I {~l'iR 'ITT' fffl¥t'll ~ UIR: II 34

• the chief of the Raghus, who is far away eyes are like the petals· ·o.r a lotus in
for those engrossed in worldly pleasures bloom, and who . is beyoilcl the •sea of
but near to those who are contemplatives, Samsara which is difficult forJivas to .cross.
who is· the source of all consciousness and 31. I adore Ramacbandta who is blue in
joy; and whose forms give joy to Sita, complexion like IndranecJa gem (Lapis
the daughter of Videha. 28. 0 Lord! Lazuli) and the blue lotus,who brought peace
Thou shinest in combination with Thy to the world by the destructian of Viradha
Yogamaya in a human body assumed for and others, who is bedecked with a diadem
sport. Those whose ean are always hearing and other ornaments and who is the ~use
accounts of Thy sportive manifestations 1

of joy to Siva. 32. I worship }lama(;bandra

are filled with spiritual joy in this world. who is seated on a throne more brilliant
29. I did not know Thee in the proper than a crore of moons, w~ has got Sita
light before, inebriated as I was with the seated in his lap-the goldeii-complexion-
pride of being the master of the worlds. Now, ed Sita who is brilliant •like a flash of
out of Thy grace, this pride in the lord- lightning-and who ·is fn:e - ~ all sorrow
ship of all the worlds has been destroyed. 30. and weakness.·· •
I adore Rama who is bedecked with gem- Events Precedlag dl8 IJlflltUre to
studded armlets and with pearl-necklaces, Ayotlllya~·
who is like a forest fire to the world's 33. After that, Siva in the COJDP8-1Y of
burden of Asuras, who has got the face Bhavani appeared in the sky in an aerial
resembling the autumnal moon, whose vehicle and said to the lotus-eyed Rama: 34.
 . [Ch. 13
344
YUDDHA KANDAM

msqtqfi:&Hwt\ti ~ ~ m~ffl '00' ~ 11~1 Qllsan U35

~'1~ I{: I
311Riltf'.I• ~'4ill◄ ~ d.ll(t;ff- I
'"RfflsM ~ ~ ija1<1u: ei81•1<1( I ~ fel~lfcilW'-1 ~ mtu( t_fat(I: U36
..~s{q i(ceo;si ti ~ SR( ,sdiS31WI'( I
1RA f.ml1•91'4 .. ~,liffiRll't ,ifi1 1 ""◄'iiU ua•,.'\'I• \4~ qqo3~1 II 37
i
l~N'ldilt'4 ~ 3ftct◄1imf tlli«l'l. I t.
I
I

11.1' ~~'le(~~ ~~ffl ~I

·~«f~ ~ • ~~lqfql~ I ;n~EII (ft!Q\&C tft\11\q!(f,,t~{q II 38 1 I
~Mooh"'1 ' . ~ "1~f.1,'3'4 ltR qRl4~1 ~ "
I
fitq\t(u,"4, (((C&lli 39
111Wiiwli\11 ~ I' \fl\ii\llfl~: \ '3\~t,,q Q VPll sir llfiMtq{ ~1140
A'itll\Ui◄,Cl . ll(lff
'9
JRWIR ('f(,41 I ft'IRtSRI~ it ~ OI~ II 41
:11~i«fi91~ 6 ~li(illfflltft«i I "" ~ fir.It ¥11.f'"8IIUR• 'lit II 42
"I shall come to meet Thee when Thou art Agreeing to do so, Indra sent a shower of
ieceived with honour in Ayodhya. Now Amrita over the dead bodies, whereupon,
please look at him, who is the generator of the monkeys who had died in battle revived
this body of Thine." 35. Then Rama saw as if from sleep. Strong as before, th~
~ t b a before him seated in an aerial approached Rama in great joy. But the
vehicle. With .&real joy and devotioh, Rama R.aksbasas there did not become alive even
along with his brother Laksbmana. made by contact with Amrita.
prostrations to him. 36. Dasaratba embra- (39-40). Now Vibheeshna made a full
ced Rama, kissed him on the crown of his prostration to Rama and said, \,H Thou
head, .and said, ''O my dear son! On art pleased with me, deign to bless me.
account •of you, I have been rescued from Be pleased to bathe and be adorned along
the travails of the ocean of samsara." with Sita, and prepare to start tomorrow
Saying so, he embraced Rama once again. along with your brothe.r." (41-42). At these
Rama thereupon worshipped him and Dasa.- words of Vibheeshana. Rama tep~ "My
ratha disappeared from sight. brother Bharat&, handsome and devoted, is
37. Rama now said to Indra the king awaiting my arrival. Diessed in tree-bark
of the Devas, who was standing before him clothes and matted locks, he is bmneraed.
with joined palms, "O thousand eyed one! in meditation on Pranava. Without him
On my orders please spray a shower of Am- there is no bath or decoration for me. 43.
rita over these monkeys who have fallen dead Therefore, extend a reception to the monkeys
on my account, and revive them soon." 38. headed by Sugreeva. If you host these JllOD•
 DEPARTURE TO AYODHYA 345

. ~: um◄U4itrl@i \~ffltl Nffl(I: I \f!51d!I ticft.i!I ,:mb~ ;r ~ : II 43

\
\~ ~~ ~11:'RUlllJ ~◄OR~~(IIOf lq I ffl~~~~tttlictil+i ~-..,Pt It 44
6691.-'{lli6i•t~l . ~ ~ t'-Nr.{ I 31(\:t~;q ~t11;:q1◄ RQQai i[{}JIRlil II 45
F{\:fi'IUl(:UU;f\ij ~• ~<448¥( I ~ i [ ~ \iq«cftq1w1q1:qq~ II 46

31:f f;rap.r ~if ~iu;rf q:of«;ft'( I (il'~'111Qwf ~ Vffl NSfil~wf Qij'44ijl II 47

31ilr.tl~=iif RIC~: ~ : (i~◄lwf(li_ I ~ i{l((I~ ~ - ~ fil\tl't01¥( II 48

,.. 4t • ~ ,.. ~ - ._,. ~ <::
NSl'-lillf ;p lR •~ : ~ cn;R: I 3l~fflffl 'flit ~ lfq~ •1~4{(11" 11 4t

- 3'Rlltlffl~ ~~gt ~~ ~ €1-l~T l{lt ~ ~'lllf \\so

,Mf.:t~: I
;r ffl a~f~~
,
1:t~t:
I ~
~ "31fq ~~11: \ ~~~ ~fq~(tll ~~1 ~ q II SI
~ \NUt qt;R~ 'li[li(ffl: I ~ !ll~cfflf: ~ ~If rcl'ft'fUT: .II s2
3l~~~t ~fq~1q~~q1 ~ <'tiff I ~ m'lf-q~ ij ~(l(!q'"f'{(\lffl.t :q Hs3
tpS.It~ ~~ ~~~ ~it wf'_: Sl'TI' I • 54
~1'1«1~(1 PN ~= ~l'IUf: 1 ~~ ffii:~t~ wr'lm{ 91¥S,ij~ 11 ss
keys, it is as good as honouring me." to go to your respecttve places. 50. o Sua-
44. When Rama said so, Vibheeshana the reeva!Along with all your generals, you go
chief of the Rakshasas, now presented to to Kishkindha soon, And O Vibheeshana!
the monkeys according to their taste, an You, who are my devotee, go and rule over
abundance ~f gold, gems and clothes. 45. your country Lanka. 51. None including
On seeing these leading monkeys treated the Devas headed by Indra can overcome
liberally in this way, _Rama thanked them you. Now I desire to go to my father's
all and permitted them to go to their res- capital, Ayodhya." 52. All the monkey
pective places. leaders and the Rakshasa. Vibheeshana, who
46. After that in the company of Vibhee- were thus thanked and commended by
sbana, Rama got into the unique aerial Rama, said to him with joined palms: (53-54)
vehicle Pushpaka, which was shining_ like the "O Rama, the greatest of theRaghus! We
sun. 47. The bashful Sita was seated in his desire to go to Ayodhya and see your
lap, and bis brother, the heroic Lakshmana, coronation and pay our respects to Kausalya.
by his side. 48. Seated in the aerial vehicle, After that we shall go to our countries. 0
Rama said to all the monk~ and to Sug- Lord! Be pleased to accord permission
reeva, Angada and Vibheeshana: 49. "Along for this." SS. Agreeing to this request,
with all these monkeys you have eminently Rama said, "O Sugreeva! You along with
fulfilled your duty towards a friend and Vibheeshana, Hanuman and the monkeys,
ally.. Now permitted by me, you are free get ready to start immediately and ascend
346 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 13-14

~ preii ~ PR: Q ~ I A"1'1Qfll ffllfRq't ~ • •:.,Ell( II 56

Qlcla~is ~ ~ -~ine.:t'( 1 ~1'llitunt:q1,1eatq1m finIN~• u s1
N R Mill◄-1 {~~ 1tl~dl I ~ - ~ ~'PftFlGJ ~~= II
~ . ~ ~
58
- , 'l"'tl cq~f.l+ilacrq iri~l-i ·aq--EC-11-~-•11( I
WJI ~ ~ ~ (11(11El~a;r 86.li'SR II 59
~ ~iht(&tliMIQlctui di(l~(li◄~
~ri Sli-0\:d; 91i: H t ~ II
the divine vehicle Pushpaka.,. 56. Thereupon Hamsa, Rama, now filled with joy, looked
Sugreeva and Vibheesban~ along with his like another Brahma himself. 59. With
ministers and aU the monkey army got into Rama seated along with Sita and Lakshm.ana
that divine -vehicle. • 57. When all of them in -i~. this vehicle of sunlike brilliance
bad boarded -it, that aerial·_ ..,-ebicle of originally obtained by Kubera by his
Kubera ·rose into the _sky a~ Rama•s -order. Tapas, now shone in the sky all the
58. Seated inthat vehicle with the emblem of more.

eftiill-- ""61'
tid'NNI ffiPN} riffl ~◄W(◄: I 31illli\..a~qff $It ~: \INIP-f'ill-lijli( t
fil~fllCij<liH'ii -m '8'lf Q(h1'1Ii( I
~w( "", 1U6~qqfi{ffll( II
'(at 2
◄<Ml <ijjcfffl◄lil,r - .llQ◄ ~ I 3151 if f;rg:61 if~ ~ ~•1.:: II 3
p11.if.i.Ri"14AU ~ • Waffl: 1 11;.11· ~1'1' q: 9PR efcft(fllll- u 4
11;,ijQC ~ \11'1<41 ¥11.h:llif: I
l::t44« s
io....afilfd@4al ,.,..., ~ \~-, ~~"~ ,~ _~$11,qrfil'ltl( 11
3l5r . q ~ im ~Ii JI@~"' 11 6

Chapter 14
RAMA'S RETURN JOURNEY TO AYODHYA
Description of Places as seen from miry with the flesh and blood of the dead.
above (1-14)
(3-4). Here took place the fierce battle
l. Now seated in the aerial vehi~Ie, between the Asuras and the monkeys.
Rama looked all around and said to Sita This is the place where Ravana fell at my
of moon-like face. 2. HLook at the shining hand. All the other Rakshasa heroes
Lanka at the top of the Trikuta mountain like K.umbhakama and Indrajit fell in this
and see the battlefield near by, which is place. (5-6), See in the ocean the Setu
56-59 & 1-17] RAMA'S RETURN JOURNEY TO AYODHYA 347

~ ilf mat R 11f.sr~ f.f'TI'iUI: I ~ t\flli:iefqu NiMiw-Yf Rlsr•Aefl II· 7

~ (llllitlcti (f<q)ftM: I 311ef41111(-t ~ : Qldl'-U: Pl',lefili:fRJ II 8
fflf!ll@l
~ : QgJR'-16~ m· mn;t· ~~~ ~= I mg: ~•fs=:411q4t4l -~ i:il~qSf it ~: "-· 9
t('fl tfil~ •w1H1 Uijffl ?,l}I" • it g:ar: I 3flf~~q(.4 Uffl~ ~~ ~ II 10
~ a ffl'RU: ~ ~"~ i(~~urf;r , ~N Rt51•~· JAi(~ 11
3Tm :00f4o 11

3(5' 1ft ~'r~t Slltl'(lt4ij'llqa: I ' R ( I ~ ~ ~a' q;lfij? II 12

~ \lltfR'-i\' itlf ~a- (btEhQli:i;ft 1 ~ m ~ m: ~qiuRtt.fl H 13
~ ffl (,:q~~~• ~ ~ cq'(AA I 14

~., stiirol·
n;r ~m~ffl' 'qllt~~ °' -ilt!~i't ~ q~qt • Wef.-(;r:
tR: I qqf '=>
1. 1s
·lfir ~ ~~
~ ~
m~: 11~: I qsr;;g 11Rl{t~,.,
" r- ~
.N-t wt~~: II 16
~~~: f:(l~tU0 ~,I~$; I U ~ ~~~ ~(Jd ~ ~ ~~: 1117
( dam) that I constructed. This in future {11-14) 0 virtuous one! All those ascetics
will be famous as the Setubandha in all the who then inhabited these p1aces are still
worlds-a holy plaee for people to visit seen there. There you •see the - imposing
and bathe. By doing so, they will be mountain Chitrakuta. It was he.re that
absolved from their sins. Here I installed Bharata, the son of Kaikeyi, came to show
Ram,eswara, the divine image of Siva. 7. It his regard for me. You now see there
is in this place that Vibheeshana with his Bharadwaja's Ashrama on the banks of
ministers joined me.· What you see there Yamuna. And here is Ganga which purifies
amidst beautiful forests is Sugreeva's city of the whole world. 0 Sita! What you
KisbJrindha.,, see there is river Sarayu with numerous sac-
8. As Sita was desirous of seeing the rificial posts on its banks, and this that you
women folk of the monkeys, the aerial
see isAyodhya. Make salutations to the city."
vehicle stopped there at Rama"s behest,
and Sugreeva soon brought Tara Hymn of Bharadwaja (15-38)
and other women for Sita to see. 9. 15. Travelling in this way Rama gradually
With these women .also on board, the
Pushp~a aerial vehicle quickly rose into the
reached the Ashrama of Bharadwaja on the
fifth lunar day after fourteen years of
sky once more. Rama now said again point- absence. 16. Rama along with Lakshmana
mg to Rishyamuka mountain, "See, here Vali saluted the sage Bharadwaja who was
was killed by me. 10. Now see the famous seated in the Ashrama and said to him ·
place Panchavati where I destroyM a large in all humility: 17. "Do you know
Rak:sbasa force. Beyond that see the holy whether my brother Bharata is getting on
Asbramas of Agastya and Suteekshana. well? Is Ayodhya in a prosperous· condi-
348 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 14

~-=>ffi mm m "l(ara: Sf(Q.Ql. 1 mg: {A , ~Mtit 1tma q1.1qif u t

'Mi¥(€1ti61(1'~ :stal◄t.Niiiitlrofi: II ~~ 18
~ ~ ~ ~ ro !Pftm.Ja" 1 ~~ ~ro ~ ~~ <~.. ~~ 11 19
~ram;rf Rtfl~ ~ lTiffl{~ul~cfi( I ri ~ ~ ~Tll ijlfffi ~ !f'J(~: II 20
~ ~ Wi fflijt~~i{bql"t=r~flt~: I ~lffl"lt~~~Uij'51' ~msf« 'liiia:_ 1121
;JTUtJOltsfu" Ff~'RflJflf(P(fU~~: I ~~~~ qr (ff)cfilqaJq~: II 22
at~ ~iiffl: li◄~chif'i~td: I ~ fqwl-ili..fEhl ~ijf:fflrstr <ff~ltfJTT~Q': II
31R'1t1f ~4,~ ~~ffiilllftftff t ~ ~~ ;w'1TI~~ ~~ctrr • ~ : ll
11fg:~~ ~t-tt ~ti \El-t.:t.'1' I -qunsfq l{io€tihd fttf;;a'il 1':1' (!l'~tri:t II 2s
~ :s,&,(Ni(~i:I ~~ ~~'l.ijl-ff ~ ~ \illR'16' II 26
qR~ttitifi: I
~ ~ lffl tltt~'tft
0..,
~ • l'..,:~ I ~ riqflM<ti ~Jrq'lf ($~;r If 27
fflll1 ~ W at ~i1~<~11rRfit: II 28
~

~~ef"ffi ~ffl mr Rrt~fr~ 1 1.f'q-r ~cnm~qri~@R4~ mr::t1: 1129

-=>
tion? Are all my mothers alive?" (18--20) sire of the world, Brahma, originated from
Hi •
ghly pleased to hear Rama's words, Thy navel-lotus. 23. Therefore, Thou art
Bharadwaja replied, "All are doing well, the Lord of the worlds, worshipped by all.
and as for Bharata, he lives on fruits and. Thou art Mahavishnu and Sita the daughter
roots and wears matted locks and tree-bark of Janaka, is Lakshm'i. This personage,
cl_othes: He rules the country dedicating who is known as Lakshmana, is Adisesha.
his actions to Thy sandals and is a waiting 24. Thou createst this world out of Thyself,
Thy return. 0 Lord of the Raghus ! in Thyself, by Thy inherent power of May'1.
By virtue of my Tapas and Thy grace, I Just like the sky, Thou art not attached or
have come to know about all Thy achieve-
defiled by anything. With Thy power of
ments in the Dandaka forest, consisting
knowledge, Thou art the witness of every-
in the destruction of all the Rakshasas
thing. 25. Thou art pervading everything
putting forward Sita's abduction as the cause.'
within and without. Thou art the Whole.
21. Thou art verjJy the Supreme Brahman
Out of ignorance people see Thee in separa-
manifested, so that one could see Thee with
tion. 26. Thou art the universe. Thou
the eyes. Thou art without beginning and
art also the support of the universe. Thou
end. In the begi nning,,Thou.didst bringWater
alone art the support of all beings. 0
into existence. Thou, the cause of all, didst
Lord! Thou art both the enjoyer and· th~
remain in slumber in the Water. 22. Thou eajoyed. 27. Whatever is seen, heard or
art Narayana because Thou art lying in Nara, remembered, all that is Thou Thyself.
water. Thou art Narayana also because Thou There is nothing else besides· Thee. (28-29).
art the inner self of N aras or men.The grand- For want of true knowledge of T~ee, all
18-41] RAMA'S RETURN JOURNEY TO AYODHYA

'1ilitd'II ~ ~ Q- ~ It
NT 'Im 30
,catt'l«'.49 Ucl flm R~NJ'1: I ~ ~ fflR ff v.sr· ~~ 11 3t
~ : ~4~d 3f◄dl(h 81.til:O: I chl41t:d siNll~i ~ \'!~ 11 32
3(qdl("'-lf ~ -. I 31-t;.q)Jijffl f1Nfi\a'li4◄ <'l,illl II
it. •Uttf.li •• •101f.d 33
~ 11111011 ~ 'l_4'1t((i\14 ~ f snf'la«1qe1 d'%4 Gltffl°m ffll _. 1134
. -◄•1411(11Ur • ~ ft ~ ~<( I q◄"'11.t41M ~ ,c¥11fiRra II 35
14-\'4R•iflM Clll•«fta,q .... ,
qiqci(,fu1 ~ - 4t,m l(!N'4ffl II 36
Sliti411¥r at•fllitj 'fiiPi I' it" ~ I MEchij 't!ffli 1◄8NI qfijcqR, q\141( 11
~ '
~ ffi~S@C&~Mlll'lll ffl Iij(l.-q: \Md~A <ftijcfl ~w,.. "' U 38
m Qid'iq..ijfq~◄• _1(6 sng: - 1 ( I ~ q;;g t1!iQqt1tfl94t 11R1 um: 11 39
aw,.ftrt 1:0J, .~;qii\' '!,q@q~~ 1 '{•14(1< 1tm il'!t fil;r. gi irat n 40
•aw1-1cfil~t11onqa,11•1d • ~ f.14~ I 41
this is seen in separation.· With the dawn austerities, incarn.ated Thye1f in the line of
of Thy knowledge, nothing is seen in separa- the· :Raghus. • (35-36). 0 •Rama! Thou
tion. Maya with its products like 'I-sense,' hast achieved the pwpose of the Devas
creates this world at Thy will. Therefore, in fullness. IJ1,cama~ as man, Thou hast
this creation is Thine alone indirectly. 30. performed actions impossible for any one
In the presence of a loadstone, iron and to achieve. Famed all the world over for
its products· move. In the_ same way-, by these acbievements, the sin-destroying acco-
Thy look alone this insentient Maya is unts about them will be the cause of the
able to create. 31. In Thy creative. and welfare of men both here and hereafter for
protective aspect, Thou art said to be thousands of years. 37. O Lord of the
endowed-wi~ twq bodies, the Virat or the worlds! Deign to purify my home. Today
Cosmic Whole as Thy gross body, and the. Thou with Thy forces can take Thy food
Sutratma or the .subtle Pervading Self known and stay here. Tomorrow Thou canst
as Hiranyagarbha. 32. Out of Virat Puru- proceed to Thy city." 38. Rama ·agreed. to
sha, numerous Incarnations arise and after this and stayed in that holy AshraD;u,. for
they fulfill their purpose, they dissolve into that night. He along with Sita, LaJcsbmana
the Virat Purusha Himself. 33. 0 Rama! and the forces received the hospitality of the
In this world, whoever recites with attention sage for the night.
and devotion the accounts of these Incarna-
tions, they attain to Moksha. 34. 0 Lord Hanuman's Mission to Bharata (39-a)
of the Raghus ! Being requested by Brahma (39-41). Thinking for a while, Raina
in days of old to relieve the burdens of the called Hanuman, the son of the Wind~god,
earth, Thou, who wert pleased with his and said to him, "O Hanuman I You go
 350 YUDDHA KANDAM [Cb. 14

.wk,114 m 11m m 1ffl qi{ , ~ ;rfg: ~q,cf~q ~vra: • i{ll ,

lftdl!ll((Uli(U;a (l◄Ul@I ◄YI~•'( II 42
if ft: iPf'lf it vm: 6cf ~ N◄N!d'( II 43
~ ~" a1on~ECA;,q: &iRtltfiUft I ~qq1fu e11:;:1'1:swoot-O>IR: II 44
{ff
"'cff:11 \N c11q1.6 it(Ei4!1 fcc~(Q;ijl( I ri i1RC11 s-r: ta,uua,..g 1lif «Nllal( II 45
•'. ~ qqi~il in'i'i ◄S<lt..d: I ;rf.:<311ti ~ ~ qff!~ inffl: I
•MIIM◄ • ffl ~,ff( ~Sl•TI'Elil'( II • 46
J.tw'<t< 1IIQI W('ll(UQ ~ : I ~ ~ ilffli Sl(i?..jl..ij(lt¥1..fl II' 47
- ~ tjl\(~; 'flllr.«Gil ~ ~ (i\aqt t Qijji:fltlil~t ~ ' I t ~ ti:lht14iii\( 1148
31ditllffl5'! tfw1:n·. :'4\i:,lr.1. ~ i · \ •:atl'lffl"I@ ~ ~ mfff ~ ~'It( II 49
Q,,◄lffll 'l(@im ~Sl('d.d~('( I ~~ irffl'm i:fl~;\ij~ - : II so
~sqtql.111\iM ~ ~~ ,uu-1(14< 1 \l1qfdsp.q iii'llilMOuii ~ laJ n s1
~u"csi' ~qhj:'4N1:r~<,;cunfllt11'4('( 1 ~ 1ffii ~ 9ro'l1'1fi◄IRlet'( II s2
quickly to Ayodhya and see whether every Reaching Sringavera city on the way,
thin~_ is going on well in the palace. Going Hanuman addressed Guba as follo~s with
to the city of Sringav~ inform my friend a joyous heart: 48. "Your friend; ·.Rama
Guba th~~. I have come along with Sita the son of Dasaratha and an em.bodhnent
and Laksbm.ana. (4143)~ After thai you go of Dharm.a, along with Sita and Laksh-
,to - fandigrama. See· my brother Bharata mana, is abiding in a happy condition.
and convey to him the news of my welfare They convey their kind enquiries to
as also of my ~ and my brother. Inform you. 49. Permitted by the sage Bharad-
him also about all that has happened....:....Of the waja, Rama will soon arrive at your place
abduction of Sita and the destruction of and he will meet you." 50. The resplen-
Ravana. (44-45). Inform him that after dent Hanuman •said so with great joy indica-
destroying all the enemies and the complete ~ed by horripilations on his body. Then
fu1filment of my purposes, I am arriving that mighty one leapt away at great speed.
along with my wife, Lakshmana and the 51. Travelling with high velocity through
leaders of the bears and monkeys. Learn the sky, Hanuman passed the lake of Para-
also all the news about Bharata and his surama and the river Sarayu and arrived at
doings, and return to me quickly." Nandigrama. (52-55). At Nandigrama, a
46. Agreeing to do so, Hanuman assu- Krosa (four miles) away from Ayodhya,
med a human body. Then with the lightn- he saw Bharata. He had put on a small piece
ing speed of a Garuda attacking a serpent, of bark~loth· and a skin of black antelope.
be quickly proceeded to Nandigrama. 47. With his hair matted and dressed in tree-
42-64] RAMA'S RETURN JOURNEY TO AYODHYA 351
~ . ~.
41&qliiii•~•Q II' ~ra<d ◄<!'cfi<d 1¥4~ I 'fiij_l\€f f;dh{I< (l'IN..aN(lifOI( II 53

~ ~ ~~ ~RI~ iftP9'(f~ I ~q:fflUGii :ti44il'll'-ll+il(mRM: II 54

. .
~ I(@~ 81f$1-i(itfil~ m~
I ~ Jll:>.ili<'i◄ lcf'-1 ~c!il..itl~k+f,Sf: II
('

55
tt ~ N•a~{( uii m-« •~ug• • -ftq~ 1 31s~n~Rf ••~"' « ~ 1t,etfi1q1~ " s6

firqq1@t11l1r a~- -~Ai ~ u(ft$0i( I · 31M•l(6 \TI'ff "uqar-81: ~ :

• ✓ •
II • 57
~ fflvi {ffl '(Jil: .fflffl+f◄ltlf • =q I -3qq1@ (t'l.ifJeJ; {rtrnf: {{~'1{11(: II ss
o:◄l'ffil iupa~ \TI:ffl {'i~':tedz I tf<ll(I ~ ~l\it4! ~\4\fip-4wt~: II 59

3Tlf41ffi4 \TI:~: ~ - - fsitti:41~~ I 3ll-t~~~~: fffl ~: ~ II 60

~ ifl - ct( ~◄'4~':fihlll~~: I fsct11G'-llwl\k~~~fil~~:·~· 1161

itt4f ffil~· . =i!f Rl1Rort :q m« :~~ I Qq11RU1Q+q"C1 Pll• cfi;lf I~ ~ II 62
• • . (' .
ttclJJckcll !-f: _~( ~ i!Rimt_~ I if(4l+11M. ~•~fur ~ -q~-_il.,...~-1....
_I{ U 63
;;,i • - ..::i.r- • ~ ~ C:
'f6TI+'-ltt >m~ ~ .fPJ~ .wd~t( II 64
_bark cloth, lie was subsisting on roots and 59. Tliis liappy news filled the mind of
fruits, and constantly thinking of Rama. the mighty Bharata with such intense delight
With Rama•s ·sandals kept in front as- a that he swooned and fell on the ground.
token of bis presence, he was governing the 60. Reviving soon, Bharata embraced Hanu-
country on Rama's behalf. He was surroun- man who had brought him the joyful news,
ded by ministers and chief citizens, who ~nd literally drenched him with his tears of
were all dressed in •ochre clothes. Seeing joy. • 61. He said, "You· who have come
him~ who looked like the embodiment of here out of mercy-are you a Deva or a
•Dharma, Hanuman said with palms joined man? l shall grant a •boon to· you who
in salutation: 56. "With a sorrowful heart have brought this joyous news to me. 62.
you are thinking of Rama as living in the I shall give you as a reward a hundred
Dandaka forest as an ascetic-that Rama is thousand cows, a hundred villages ·and
now making enquiries about you. S7. sixteen beautiful girls decorated with every
o noble one! I shall now tell you what is kind of ornament." (63-64). Bharata con-
very dear to you. Abandon your intense tinued, "It's long since my lord Rama has
sorrow. Soon would you be able to meet your gone to live in the deep regions of the forest.
brother Rama. 58. Having killed Ravana and It is only now I am getting some happy
rescued Sita and thus achieved his purpose, news about him. 65. If a man lives for a
Rama has reached_the neighbourhood, along hundred years, he will in the course of that
with Sita and Lakshmana.'' have some joyous experiences-this common
352 YUDDHA KANDAM [Cb. 14

·~qaoit .Rf ffl J\Fcti'1 srnf1"ffl.~ I ~ iij)ijr{t¥U..f~ .Ji cl'i"ldt4f'4 II 65

<l~i:14§ ~ =if •1"11lfttt14ti•.lq: I diif'flG'-liffl: '1j a' Ff~ ct◄tdf.C t1 ·66
l(i:IUiM~'-1 g:~q11_ \t(6'1 '4(kij-i I 31 l'cl"ii~~S'i ~~ tiAA ~rt ~ 1167
~~ ii q~l-t~ ~ '1Rkll~-:it1€( I 3fliJlqq'QiJSt-=>(IJi ~ ~ 1(1~6: 1168
~i:letlf.t ~ l-tl~ ffl (i.lwi.-c(..f 1 .JT;nq"fflif~M: ~-=ij itt.,RFu II 69
~ ~~
~ ~tllWl~l:t-itEt '4k•n ffl@ql~$1: I q(~~'-11~44 llet~) m,~'-lq ~ : I
(141;::l(l{a¥U'4lt'-IU ~ ~q)Qq=tj<4: \I 'l'ffflffecn-r::l~ 70
ii\,@in« ~~ mt <t-511.n if l-1•:n•Rm I f.t:qt~ <1€ltt~1tr ~ :t1F.l1R"41.i:t.i:t4( II 11
"4(~ ~t ~~
.-:)
~"'S(qf(-4tf(d&; I ~\ti~~
...,
-rlRi lflR~it'OiN-4{ff: II 12
I ~ ~·f;ij ~~¥411"1" t:flt:f lcffutA-qaJUTTt II 73
~11:
~
qijlqiifq{i(f-.:(S((~(.\'4Wt
~ ~~-R~1©61: .
;.!)

-~
.....,...,.....•
f -~'""'lijf'9-. ~d«I(~ .
•l:stlt:fll{~ otfT II 14
~~Jl'1ffl. ~OR(:t'AlJPf~ I tJml~).,~qJa_ltr s(of4iO~~~N-i:ilf.T =it II 75
~ fwfq-eh,~«r ~ <1-il({}Na: 1 11~: ~ ;-q~ f:t1(~cf tidfS-.ii«in II 76

~~&1'-:iftm ~ qf~4:ll{Q( Mqq\ II 77

saying seems to have become t~e with re- ladies, ministers, the Brahmanas, the leading
gard to me. 66. llow did Rama come to citizens and the tributary princes proceed
have an alliance with the monkeys? Tell to see t)le moon-like face of Rama." (72-75)
me the truth ab out 1t.
• I sh all beheve
.• your
H~aring Bharata's words, Satrughna order~
":0rds, ·: 67• On being thus questio11ed by the city to be decorated with pearls and
high-nunded Bh~ata, Hanuman narrated jewel~, with . buntings, flags ancl with all
the incidents of Rama's story one after other kinds of decorations. Houses were
another. 68. With great joy he heard the decorated by people who were .experts in
narration of Hanuman and then jubilantly that art. All who were eager to see Rama
called Satrughna and said:
now start~d in a body. That group
Bharata goes to meet Rama (69-100) . consisted of a hundred thousand horses, a
I thousand elephants and ten thousand chariots
69. "O scion of Raghu's line! Let wor- with golden decorations. The people
ship and offerings of every kind be done in following were all carrying object& fit for
every temple in the city without an exception. presentation to royalty. 76. _Following this
70. Let a large group consisting of panegyri- gr~up were the royal ladies in palanquins.
sts, bards, musicians and dancing girls 77. Bharata walked on foot along with
proceed immediately. 71. Let the royal Satrughllca, himself carrying the sandals of
 ..
6S-88) RAMA'S RETURN JOURNEY TO AYODHYA 353

~•fl:•11-i "'~QN'I( , ~ «cht11:ti t1w1e1 iilllf.tffiEI( n78

i(dMl-t_ \lid<I ~ ~ \lilcd~on' I
uw\◄ :tlq ~ q t 41f.:sliiUl'4 N"d.UU I t.:(4~ q:(4d ~ ....
,~-41...
, qqijlEtl:st, II 79
fi' (481(41.~ f.r:~~ ~'l~'l~ I ~ilhit9.◄'!_.(I.Wf ~sqfic@ 4\6-ti( U -,
\tlfpSi(◄lf~'4f 31ct«l:P.f ~cf lfffl: 1. '(€:ijW N'llij"-~: «tt111i◄l+ii< II -81
~ ~
Sll:.,.stfqt'4\ffl (IE1ift--4&. II --- 82
'Rffi ~ ~I ~ Sl'lfffl ~ ~W.'11◄ \U\lfi(... U 83
m ·uin'"4@.(nd At11-1qq~ ,
3ll<lfqaf Mill-i I tj'(i(IQltf - ~ t ,-t=l◄i'-'4◄1('-1( II
ij.p.(tl; Ql~«l~l 84

ua~q,cq A\l(t.ci ~ \\-1;:c;:-I; I 1JRR ~11411\l~ ~ ~"qf<1i~lr II as

~ffl' ~0141,e,cr. ~ ;mr .rtd-q< 1 _311-q;;m:.qa sftffl lffll: S1t1Mlcd• n •
pR ~•'41◄.ij Iii l◄<rsi ~•i4.( I 4..~(fa:f4<41Qtf~. ffl 4cJ 4\ciaf II
~ ;r ~ ~ 11~ •l◄lili(wt'( I 'ffl1t 'lwRi. ~ 'ffir: qf<•"lr II r,
~ "° ins'i '-"" ~ \l~illt'.dl:·I 'ISi'it• t:Ucti ~ : Siigi&ill' <c.tt◄Wlffl J •
Rama on his head and with his hands Joined Bharata made prostrations to Rama seated
in salutation. . in the Vim.ana just like the sun on the
78. At a distance he saw the aerial vehicle mountain Meru. ·84. Now, commanded by
Pushpaka, built by Brahma by an act of Rama, the aerial vehicle touched the earth.
will, shining like the .sun and the moon. 79. Bharata along with his brother Satrugbna
Now Hanuman said, "In that Pushpaka, entered into it with great joy and made
you will ~ee ~e heroic Rama and Lakshmana prostrations once again. 85. Rama who
along with Sita as also Sugreeva, the king was meeting his brother Bharata •afta-
of the monkeys and Vibheeshana with his
a long time, seated him in ·bis 1lap and
JDinisters." .80. Theri the sky was filled with
embraced him in greatjoy. 86. Next Bharata
the joyous exclamations of that concourse of
approached Lakshmana and Sita, and ·anno-
men and women, young and old: "O here is
uncing his presence by name, saluted them.
ur Rama! 0 here is our Rama!" (81-82). 87. Bharata then embraced Sugreeva,
~ose who were riding in -chariots or on the Jambavan, the heir apparent Angada,
backs of elephants and horses got down Mainda, Dvivida,. Neela, Rishabba~ Sushena;
and walked. •They saw Rama seated in the Nata, Gavaksha, Gandhamada.na, Sarabha
Pushpaka Vimana just like the moon in and Panasa. 88. All these monkeys, being
the sky. In great joy they all saluted him capable of taking any form, assumed. the
with joined palms. 83. Next the joyous appe~an~ of men and received Bharata.
A-23
354 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 14

~: tiM◄'ilfuitfil ~: !IT( 1'R6tl: I ~:1ra~;r ~r~ •~'tl'Sif$ti:fon t~n 11 89

~'14111i ~ ij VR11 ~ 'flllf: I ffi~~

-:>
~ ~imlffl.l ~<!l'~JtOf~ II 90
ihttq1~<0it q111w~ ~;p:it~a: 1 ~qr ffm:m«Rt R;JIJll m-~f:q~rl{ 11 91

Qt( JIQre: mj ~ ittij; ~m~ 11 • 92

~ "' ur~t ~ wRf~ij'(m , <q(.t,: 'ft~ ~ ij ~m t!trfa' Il 93

'fl~'U'ltQ ~ q1'('ftqRfi(i~ai 1 q1iiq11((-q1«~ ~ fimRRi ${ II~ 94

~ ti' ~~ ~q fflffl it 11.n~: I t4'~,:q(fi{ «l{{qf611tmttr ~:U~ ri'r 11 95
~tiff~ ~ ffl ~a a_tc'1oi
~
f(qt I ~~a~m ~lllltq 'ff<Wtl~:T 1~ ~~~"' II 96
~ illWli -croi ~
~ ... ~ W~◄(U I ~-~ ~ Sl~l:ti«~~.~~ II ~ ~ 97
~ ~ i sc,q;,~q, ,mi ~◄•cti ~, ~ t.r fct~if -.rut~ , ~ ~ 11 98

31€1($1 ~ ~nit FlitlwfHl1~1rif(lijcif ~ I

3filiftqgqf! ~ ~ . ~ ~ I 31~•1"Q91iijl-ilfil ~~ t:t.J'{f(!f~ II 99

Versed in good conduct, they made enquiries to you herewith. 0 Lord! I have attained
about Bharata's welfare in great joy. (89-92). the highest fulfilment of my life in seeing you
Then Bharata said respectfully addressing return to Ayodhya. My aspirations have
Sagreeva, after embracing him, "With your been fulfilled. 96. The granary, the army,
aelp, Rama has been victorious and has the treasury, and other limbs of the State
destroyed Ravana• So, you, O Sugreeva, that you had entrusted to me have, by Your
are a fifth brother to us four." Now grace, now grown tenfold. Now, 0 Lord,
in all humility, Satrughna made prostrations govern your kingdom." 97. Hearing these
to Rama and La-kshmana and after that to words of Bharata, all the monkey leaders
Sita also. Then Rama went to his shed tears and in great joy praised Bharata.
mother who had become lean and pale on 98. Then Rama in a mood of great joy
account of sorrow. Producing great joy seated Bharata in his lap and proceeded to
in her mind, he saluted her, touching her feet. Bharata's Ashrama in that aerial vehicle.
(93-95). Rama then saluted his other mothers 99. Then Rama got down to the ground.
Kailceyi and Sumitra. Bhatata now put from that aerial vehicle and addressed it
on Rama's feet that pair of sandels of his, thus, "Now I give you permission to go.
which he had been worshipping with great you can be at the. service of Kubera,
devotion till now. He said, "The kingdom the son of Visravas and the lord of
that you entrusted to me, Jam now restoring wealth.''
g9.100 & 1-7] RAMA'S CORONATION 355

UiU qfijq;~q ~): qa_1~ -tro ~ ~ : :tld,fitJ: I

~ i1~g1l1 ... ~ gq~Ntfct~,:11~ gu: l·HtN~n 11 too
~ ~q,:_e:tU€¥f(t'fl'llUJ d'fl~((tqf~
%4.ifil04 -ild~:tl: fflt: 1l ~ \j ll
100~ Rama then saluted the Gµru of his Guru of the Devas. He offered an honoured
family, Vasishta, just as Indra salutes the seat to the Guru and sat by his side.
r I A~ , AK -. . 1-', 1-~ h S ~RA A
'fllG.~: ~: LI· > ,' --'" , CA R..
~ ...... ,q ~ ~ ---i_;
t' S "JO n - l o . S-?( ..~..., -
uCI el ·•• M1l!I ~ ...... ~..,.

~ ~€ti"~ 1lffl \ihiil·h!ffl I ft,~s:s,f~q1w.r ~ \lkl<itiltft( II I

iffflT ~ ~~l,ijl ~"' ~ {(iiq' ~ lfq'._ I 441M ~ ~ ~:q'-41 -~cl'IC:.~f ~ II 2

-~1¥◄1 'JR(q\1f'Rln ~11· !JffJl'tt'.r Iii.I qm Jflqtfi1U8' Efi4ilqf ~ (ff II 3

ijqfu stfd,$1!U4 '4t(df{liicHn~t I ~ '9¥01 -R~'i!IQQl•ld: II 4
:+41(t~Qlij\i~ tf1R ij@ijl~%NUJ: I mtdlRl~lt41..j.-G.~fqo,: '«'llfffi,f: 11 5
¥11.r~or d
~
~~ Ni ij~ ~•1(\f!fJ'!: I ~~ \l~~Qf f€t@t\ ; J ~ ~ 11 6

~~lij~i{•ll:fUf cqq~q l@ug cit N'-I': I <dlciliqG!lt(itftil: Ktf~ds(lfNdt ll 7

Chapter 15
RAMA'S CORONATION
Rama's entry into Ayodhya followed all the ways of man, agreed to the
(1-29) proposal and received back the kingdom.
t. Next Bharata, the son of l(;,likeyi, (S-7). To him, the Supreme Soul and the
spoke to his brothe.r wit~ great devotion • Lord of all, who is ever immersed in His
joining his palms in salutation. 2. He inherent Bliss-consciousness; whose Bliss
• said, "O Rama_! My mother Kaikeyi did transcends every other forms of joy---io
a wrong to you. You bestowed the king~ Him, the Lord of all, of what account is the
dom on me. In the same way I am giving attainment of the worldly kingdom?
it back to you." 3. With these words, He, by the movement of whose brows, all
Bharata made a full prostration to Rama an~ the three worlds get destoyed, He by whose
along with his mother Kaikeyi, requested blessing all the glory and wealth up to that
Rama many times to accept the kingdom. of Indra are obtained, He who out of sport
4. Rama, who was the Lord of all but creates this world-for that Lord of Rama,
356 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. IS

d«IIN 1fq ~ ifiill\(NNM''-11 I ctftc.ttlilld'l\\;I ijfatcqij◄ia II 8

- ~ &fq,ijtf lflllUU l'.1194 9;:ijiQ I ~ftl\l.411N••Pi....ftat <N◄@I fi: U 9
~ ff ~ ~ (ffllllf ~ ;,,~11f.t I - ◄l◄\is(' CEI ~'8ff t.1t1•a1 II 10

N;tOfa'l:st&: ~IIEl~Slillq-'-fld~'lilt I '1(1(◄8-fltld\iil~ ft "'"' " ~ II 11

51£5q ~ ~ cfJ<4(1il~... ll(lilkt: I ill'\'-11•118 1ffill <ft<ll'-11 ~Sl'UN\lt II 12

111.1(◄\Sil'IM<lwl~: 111sq111'.( ~ ◄•-t<qtwf\.ti ei:1ie1it◄ m1t-11 u 13

314'1<◄,d cQQENI ~ !Sl4Etkdl II 14
ft: ~q:.c:;:◄'lli(l'f lPI &l◄◄◄ IEUQ1i I
C1@51; G..CQ.tti :q\:scfG"UM; ft!ft: I ac,J..c. ~ ~ t ~EIIE14't<l\lUUH ts
- ·«◄<ISC!t,... ~:t... f'44',uu I ~ltlil 1\64114(1(1 f< 0 ql'l(ot'[fflln I 16
,,AA~~ ~ ~••••3ictlt-tu , UMci'ftt"'f: 9RR' "' ~ : st Q({ 11 11

,+.1fiit4•n ~tAffl"R~ fffirt I ~ ,-,111«111 m uan QtR 11 11

II
of what account is this worldly kingdom?· Lakshm.ana. 14. The royal women dressed
8. Still in order to fulfil the aspirations of and adorned the beautiful Sita. The good-
all those who worsJtip Him, he has assumed natured and affectionate Kausalya attended
this human form and has been following in great joy to the decoration of the wives
all these human ways.
of the monkeys. 15. By this time according
9. Next, at the order of Satrughna, skilled
to the orders of Satrughna, Sumantra had
.
barbers came and attended on Rama. All
got ready a chariot shining like the sun.
the ingredients for the coronation were
(16-17). Rama devoted to Truth and Dharma
abo gathered. (l0-11). After the removal of
now sat in that chariot. Sugreeva, Angada,
their hairs, Bharata, the high-souled Laksh-
Hanuman, Vibheeshana and others, after
mana, Sugreeva the king of the monkeys,
bath and decoration with ornaments and
nd the Rakshasa Vibheeshana had
costly dress, preceded and followed Rama
:.ieir baths. Next with his matted locks
in chariots and on the backs of horses
shaven off, Rama finished his bath, and
and elephants. Sita and the ~ve~
decorated with beautifur, garlands and of Sugreeva followed in palanqwns.
anointed with fragrant unguents and dres- 18. Just as Indra travels in bis chariot
sed in costly robes, stood there resplendent. to which are yoked green-coloured
JZ..13). The bigh-soule~ Bharata himself horses Rama now travelled to the great city
, .
(at~tJded to the decorat10n of Rama and in his chariot. 19. Then at a certain stage
8-28) RAMA'S CORONATION 357

=ifm ~ ulflq<ifl .-q"' ,aqa_ ~~•u I ti Bl151.tli•~• GHll(II<◄ 14141; II 20

fi.fit~. .:fitfqftoq4.~fif: I \<l4illwl41 ~ 11't.}I' 'lf4(1iillftl: II
'lls'I
. Mtei"
'-qq14Rp-4 ~ •l-i◄ll.-1 I: I q4}:(IIM•ll(II 'lc(t'IUl◄lwliQ II
21
22
~ (l'il◄lf~ sfl - 6'1(d\cfjd•'t ~I 23
c;.tU\'d 9¥11411.-o ~ l\◄lffliji I
~(l'lq l'ld;J, ili{l(f.it&<E-1 ,,(VII Ndii\ I
311(fi4all◄d(tll'qij(.ij ~ ql'if<'l~cl rn: ll 24
'
MNst<Ewtlftid\li'1(«i'ldMi cft-t'ISlliRl<llil'( I
~ ~lfl"'~-
~0 q(i(
3(ijbql"61'66~ (i'i\'li.W ~~-(• Jm: \\ 25

utn◄IGill{Rf't: .Siiihidf91qeqq1oi <Ma~q•ntU.( I

..........i!'~-tM«1•i1w· f.tiftaW1~"1"1t1l(dl( II 26

'1ffl ~ ~l'il'il'ld ~ Sli{~•TI'4Aldlwtw1Mt '

,0

3Nf@I «Ef 'l(Efiichufg:d (.qffut ~-•ws, "ijj'(.'idl: II 27

"
of the procession, majestic Bharata an imposing diadem and jewels, and who
officiated as the charioteer, Satru~a bad lotus-like eyes tinged slightly red. 25.
held the white royal umbrella with The citizens saw Rama, who wore a
golden handle ·and Laksbrnana held the yellow cloth held in position by a golden
peacock-feathered fans. 20. Standing near- belt studded with charming gems, and the
by, Sugreeva waved the white chauri fan interspace between whose powerful arms
while Vibheeshana held another in h~s hand. was adorned with priceless pearl necklaces.
21. In the sky was heard the sweet sound 26. The citizens saw Rama, who was
of praises the Devas, Siddhas and holy attended upon by famous and serene monkey
Rishis were singing in honour of Rama. leaders like Sugreeva, who was resplendent
(22-23). The monkeys in human form r~e like the sun, on whose body was applied
on elephants to the accompanimei;it of sandal paste mixed with Kasturi, and who
sounds of kettledrums, conchs, Mridanga, was adorned with a garland made with the
Panava and Anaka. Rama, the eldest of flowers of the Kalpaka tree. 27. On hear-
Raghu's line, now entered the beautifully ing about Rama's arrival, the womenfolk~
decorated city of Ayodhya. .24. The citizens with their faces bright with enthu.cdasms
rejoiced to see the arrival of Rama, abandoned all their household work and
who was of blu&.-C<>mplexion like a blade took their positions, ·~ving decorated them-
of D.urva grass, who was decorated with selves well, on th~ high terrace$ of houses.
358
YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. l.S

~ tR: ~~tgttt◄liM ~:m-~: ~~nf-qaMwtU I

tint: {'1wf51+1.ft(81'-l-i ~,..~4(fif '4:fijlN-Oin: II
ffln MdNwe4Qtlli Sfitl{d~I q,:'-1..Sf~MI~ ~ :
~~:shn,1111
. ~:
,~~ {4l!leiij
' 'IS:
~ ilB.RtP.4QNtif 29
irU41•6(~ ~ Uijf ~ ~ , ~cuu«t r
~: fq(q)filij: Jt~~
~~~, 'ftllkql ~~~¼.
~ II 30
~ q~'ll(~ Q'=qq(lsfH(: I Q~Q+q'=Q+U~ ltll +1f.:G.~U=tfl4'( II 31
- ~t-t\.:«.cq ~ir.llll 51(1qdl'( I Q'ii'Rf; t(@ctlQl,:l qFi_\lfol Sl~~q-q II 32
\lf(iqt( ~\\lf(~
\.4(&9:q ~~ \ ~ ~ ll{f~: ~ (IEfi:il~: 11 33
~li4c«-~cn;._... ,q ~:~~ ~""{ I ~ ~'fQfcfr~ ~~ II 34
SNqi\\l(i ~ \1Jl¥i1€1"6 i:t~tll( I 3lJR :q ~ :q ~ 11m tli~~•Rf; 11 35
r
~°"'l ~IHii+'iNil!l:Uf!-(-q Qlff;J~ II 36
3il.fur <fi"ffif.aii!' ~~,;;ft qf.!ln:J: Q'( I ~l'l<ll!llfwtifil'li <lfuq;y,r •'lif<'.'lil: II 37

28.. Producing gr t d Ii h .
they drank as ·t ea e g t m the mind, also to the other wives of his father. (31-32).
1
'" , were, with their eyes the Then Rama, noted for his righteousness, ad-
lOnn of llari hi h
eyes to see ,w·th
w c was
1 .. a delight for the dressing Bharata said, "Provide for the resi-
they sh • • Smiling and bright faces, dence of my friend Sugreeva, the king of the
owered flowers on him 29 R
. . ama, monkeys, my great palace furnished with all
wh o was none but th S H .
• e upreme an, luxuries. Next provide houses for the com-
moved like another Brah H' If d
•h .. ma 1mse ~.aa fortable stay of all the others." 33.0n beingso
Wit a smrhng face ca t hi b
. . s s enevo1ent instructed, Bharata did accordingly. Bharata
glance~ on his subiects. Moving forward with
.o f majestic countenance said to Sugreeva:
unburned steps he entered the well-decorated
34. "For the ceremonial cornonation-bath
palace of his father, which resembled the
very abode of Indra. of Rama please despatch some fast messen-
gers to fe~ch water from all the four oceans."
Coronation of Rama (30-45) (JS-36), Sugreeva thereupon despatched
30 J amb avan, Han uman • Angada and Sushena .
• Moving into the inner apartments on this errand. They travelled fast like
of the palace, the lordly Rama made pro- wind and soon brought water from the
strations at the feet of his mother with oceans in golden pots.
great delight. Then he made prostrations 37. Sattughna along with the ministers,
 RAMA'S CORONATION 359
29-50]

~ Am ~ ◄ffit.61 iffllUi: ~ I ult <Ewtlt4 m ~ {i..q~:b<I( 1138

◄Meal ◄•tt-◄ :t◄ -ill:atlfcitqfijq(dq( I ◄l<!ltlNi~\I "~ ~J ~ <l'UM~◄wf'( II 39'
~.s '•
l:tl Hldiii4\9.iti~'-t•lw-fhl&l4l~I I
3(1:qNiFl_ ~~st q'R{t(' ~ lf?.11 I ~kqfi"1iitt11uf; ~~: Efi..q,fq: ~ qf>.tfi:r: II
8fflrs~~ ~tt«;fqm ~«: ~attl&niNRti:t-q ~~: 8•,oi(qq( 11 41
.
g;r' "1 ij" ~~ ~'e;;f: ~ ~ I ~ ~ ~8Q: :t~d-ill'I~ ll 42
¥tfC!TT ~ ~iRf ◄ 19}00 ◄HJEl~ff:(d: I ~\€-il''419.fl llfutEfil'lwt'lfitd'l \I 43

~ ffl ~¾1q ffi ~~ qfcf'ld: l 11~~~ .f ij{!!Mi'-Q\\'tUtU II G,

44

4_◄§:W-i'it QI ~: ~q;_~; ~ ~ \l 45
wf ◄\qkiif :(q ,ii q11q,11q~l(IOI( d?ccitrasr'tlg,tiNiO~ fit(tAid'( II 46

took the water thus brought to the royal presented to Rama, with great devotion,
priest Vasishtha. (38-39). Then the aged another necklace studded with all kinds of
and devoted Vasishtha along with the other gems and golden embellishments. The
Brahmanas seated Rama on a golden Gandharvas sang and groups of Apsaras
pedestal studded with gems. The cere- danced. The kettle-drums of Devas then
monial bath was administered by a group sounded and showers of flowers poured
of sages consisting of Vasishtha, Vamadev a, down from the sky.
Jabali, Gautama and Valm.iki. (40-41). They (~50). There sat Rama, who was blue
bathed Rama of Raghu's line, as the Vasus in complexion like fres~ Durva grass,
bathed Indra, with water fragrant with who bad eyes large like lotus petals, who
Tulasi, Kusa grass and flower essences and was adorned with a crown brilliant like a
the juice of various kinds of herbs, while crore of suns, whose beauty excel1ed that
there stood in attendance Rishis, sacrificial of a crore of Cupids, who was dressed in
priests, highminded B~ahmanas, the ministers yellow silk, decorated with divine ornaments
and virgins. From the sky above, the Devas and anointed with highly fragrant unguents,
and the Deities of the quarters and their who was resplendent like a thousand suns,
attendants sang his praises and witnessed who was two-armed, and on whose left
the ceremonial bath. 42. Satrughna held side was ·seated Sita of golden
over him the white royal umbrella, while complexion and lotus-like arms and adorned
Sugreeva and Vibheeshana held the Chowri with aJl ornaments. She was on his left
fans in hands. (43-45). Prompted by Indra, lap, held by his left arm. Seeing this
-the Wind-god presented a necklace of gold, form of Rama more resplendent than
while Indra himself came in person and anything else, Siva along with Uma and all
 360 YT:JDDHA KANDAM (Ch. 15

- ifilra.c.cft,s,◄oq tfhli¥tt((1'tl~d'( fa. olfi\i(UlijMfn1 ft. q:q-<_w1Qtqw1'( II 47

0

319;dlfi(€{fflfm ~
·~~~
(Etwt~wt( I
~
cll'litlrt ijqtQ').:tf «raf etilii.:t6Nl1'1'( 1148
.
Qiif\.i(Oiij+q41f cn•nt" (1U'IRP-idl&( 1 OON04i<l_
" 1l,jif c11it..f lRrle!'-f -(1~-6¥{_,_ U
lii:11@:(iq:tfliflilt{ ~ - qfifau-qf.i:tijt I
~ ~ ~: ~u <tj_ij.:i(-ff( I ~acul'!ifi: ~ (UJQ"4:fi4 II 50

~1tc.1e.er ~
.rit~.m1N e:t,RIE51q -;f)<tn~ttl:(q1qttti)+101t1 I
fcli(\t(l(IW('tl!fOllq ~Qij(qiq ~(iSl'qltl II 51
~◄,u~q'bql.:ijfii(l-1 ~i ~~~R« ~ @i:fi51RI&( I
~qp,1,u ~ ;r MY-1(1 ~ ~ uifs~~<atSifcRf: II 52
~tffl ~Q~ ~oui~d~ 3N41ii'ffil~HQliig:fil: I
;i,..;,t1~:111: uoua,,(if: 31a1qe ijfMM<◄ ~ 11 53
fffir.r ~ ~ R a ,q ~ fij-qfij ~ ~ ~a: tt.aft'Ri 1
~4m 1t,~A&r1\€.ft'tms1◄th;:«it.siffq
\::)
~ ~ 11 54
• ~(i{df fumi~: IJ=iff« ~lt:tl'iilst~ II
qii¾'iiii~~&(l'fl -iitllr%_@1lgm fclqf; II 55
the Devas .came forward in great devotion
in Thy inherent Bliss, Thou art riot affected
and addressed a hymn of praise to him.
by any of these actions. S3. Assuming the
HYDin of Siva (51-63) Gunas of Prakriti, Thou, for the blessing
of devotees who have taken shelter in Thee,
51 • Mahadeva said, "Salutation to Thee
manifestest as many incarnations among
the lumi~oris Being in the company of
Devas, men and the like, and thus sportest
Thy Sakti, who art handsome like a blue
in this world. Only the knowing ones ever
lotus, who art bedecked with a diadem,
understand this. 54. Thou createst the whole
necklaces and armlets, and who art seated
of this universe through Brahma, who is
on a throne. 52. 0 Lord°'' of the worlds!
only a part of Thyself. At the base of the
Thou art the one Unitary Being without
universe Thou hearest it in the form ■
.of
a beginning, middle and end. With Thy • ' •

Adisesha. Thou manifestest in •this umvers_e

Maya, Thou dost create, protect and destroy above and below in many forms as the sun,
this universe. But being ever immersed wind, moon, vegetation and clouds. S5.
51-64) RAMA'S CORONATION 361

=q.:s:_«~fiufi~u1sqa1a ~ ~ i:"1' ~~"d-t:fi( 1

°'
sn1til~ifalfiti:f a~
-'le n· f. •
trQiitS< "-" ijcJ ~ II s,
~ Mi?raf:t1c1fctw1Rf~~
...,
qijijlf.fil{:tlr.tl«tf filcq1am1_ I
°"
~t 'l~fi,il:t, fhnf« iPR' MN6'4wl•qfa.fW( II 57
+ 4 ~ ~ t1¥.JT ~ : ~ffl ~~ :q- t!f14iR14.1 I·
ij~cl' ~ ~mfl:\tl•l~~itct .fli-Q-1.◄ ffl Tcl\tl@ II 58
tltictfij1=Qll+4-i.=a~lt1=Q€$d ~ ii ◄~iil ~ I
if ~ ~~m~wq~f ~ fir.ml:
ffi: q((k,:11( II 59
~ ;r ~~Rt Q~k•M~ ~itl: ~latffi ll(q'-tRu \
~i(Mill'l~fflwft ~ 'R4'4iijlll( II
A<qtR, 60
illlll~t10 if f~: ~ Md_k¥Hl"4 trm'f'lm· I
mil f!Q~ll'ld.~'=I ~ 'itiAAI
... r, :-,_ ·-.....
itiiil•i~ "fl•h•q~:q-:
"
II 61
31{ 'llq'ltlf itlJJ~T'-11
,e. ~Tfil ~1:tq141f.t~i \t◄l.tff I
Jft.'lll1ut~ f-4Jlffl~t R::mfq ir-:i ~ ~ w1T'I II 62

In the bodies ot: embodied beings, ~ou ~rt cause and effect art Thyself. There is
ent as digestive :fire, and manifesting nothing separate from Thee. 59. In this
~resfive forms, Thou digestest all things infinitely diverse creation, whatever existed
inteO • Thus dost Thou support this world.
ea before, whatever would exist hereafter and
56. o 1:,ord ! Out of ~y prowe~s alon_e whatever exists now - all these moving
have com:e out an energies-energies mam- and unmoving beings have no existence apart
fest in the moon, sun and fire, the vitality from Thee. Thou art therefore the
. all living beings, as also the strength, transcendent Being. <,o. Because of Thy
in urage and longevity found in them. S7.
co L .. Maya, people do not understand Thy real
0 Lord! The og1c1ans speak of Thee nature. 'Only those whose minds have
. different ways as Brahma, Siva and
been purified by the service of Toy devotees,
Vishnu, and as T't.me, K arma, moon, sun
in
understand the supreme truth about Thee
t But this diversity posed by Logicians as the unitary Existence. 61. As their
::~ no substance in it, as there is minds are outwardgoing, all beings from
no existence other than Thee, the one Brahma down, do not understand Thy
Supreme Brahman. 58. In the Vedas and Supreme spiritual nature as the Truth of
in the Puranas, Thou, the only Exis- the Atman. So wise persons worship Thee
tence, art spoken of as incarnating as fish, in this form with devotion, and fteed from
etc .In the same way, all that is considered all sorrow, attain to liberation. 62. 0 Ramal I
362 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 15

~ IFi f:t~q-1.qcq~~'-u Ti4f.:6 anqfRi RS@Pd ~ ~ I

~ (,l~Gq ~ ~ iifo'E.ql cqq~~ ~ \lclSfQli(H( II 63-
~ ~

~SN<l•tlMcd«_il(fl~q ~ ~ it -◄~01 ~ I
~ d 'qtffl: SIQli(I( ~~ ~Q~~l!f; II 64
~~:
-:, ~ ::.....;:-.
~ '-HJ\U•U Q(l1!4c(~I ~ 'l@•Ufa.c(~ 1q-,11 I
~sq ~~ Nijl.\1 'qtlt(: ~~--~«f?ltq~ ~dl~IG.H( II 65 ·
~~:
~S'I ~ \'l(~ 'OO~i\~ qq1~ -M'1A%U~4il'f: I
11ct;,,:_R, ~ 11~€611 ~¥1ffl1Pra.1;?i ~j@if?~ 1fcllir: II
C.
66
~~=
-~
~ fil(la14uq+rrfqfiji1 ~ i(:tll~ ◄itl l{~:~r: I
~(100 m~ (lti~~I ~ €1° ~ [email protected]. II 67
who have attained my objective by repeating destroyer of Mura! The evil-minded Ravana
Thy name, stay along with Bhavani always had deprived us of our share of sacrificial
a~ Ka~i, and in order to liberate the dying offerings made by twice-born ones. He
Jivas, unpart to them the Mantra consisting
has now been destroyed by Thee. By Thy
of ~y name.. 63. Whoever with deep grace, we shall have our share of sacrificial
devotion hears, chants or writes down this offerings as before."
hymn every day-may they by Th
• . , y grace, 66. The Pitris said: "O great one ! By
attain to all happmess in this world, and
Thy grace, this cruel Rakshasa has been
afterwards reach Thy Supreme Status.,,
destroyed. He had, by his power, deprived
Hymns of Indra and Others (64-7S) us of the rice-offerings which men used to
give us at Gaya and other places. Now
64. Indra said, "On the strength of the
we are in a position to get them again."
boons given by Brahma, the Lord of the
67. The Yakshas said: "This Rakshasa
Rakshasas deprived me of all the glorious
used by his power to engage us always in
enjoyments of the realm o( the Devas.
servile work, making us carry him. 0 Lord
0 Lord! By Thy grace, all that has been of the Raghus ! By the destruction of this
restored to me after the destruction of that Ravana, thou hast . liberated us from
evil enemy of a Rakshasa. '' innumerable woes arising from servile
65. The Devas said: "O Vishnu, the work."
6S-75 RAMA'S CORONATION 363

.. , .. Qq"t ~ :
--:,

~ Qfih1f.19aou rrr:r-:m cfi~l'l~( I :iJIM..a.l'ldQ--(t~~·ijil: '{UTT: R'«JT: ~ ll68

"' c.. ,-.. ~ ........... l'""T'I'
~!;,<1€'till (til (JilUl-llii!ili:f~ffl: I ~ .. q antt+U-11~ ~R:TQwt'a~'l(I; ll 69
;f~Rll~'-11 I ~ +lffltll: ~: ~ +t(id{(I~ II
qR'lldl_ .~s?i ~ : 70
qQit iwllTT ~ ~'1clil~ q~of: I ~·'«l~~.:.d ({¥Jr ~IC(t«tf f(IJTT! II 71

~if ~Pi "+11mq ~~qf ~:1~~"t1ii:_ 1 ~~r ~~ 'l'I~ ~ (('4~ 0 nf'1cekffl: 1112
~: ~ ~ ~ ~ iiitA~l('-lffl'tl I !ffllRT ~I ~ t(lft;{l(d@I ~fiad\ ll 73
~ q ..(1~~◄ f4i~m: dn1Hif~o149;aii:_ 1 m(1Q-1~ <iQl.:i ~: QEt ~ ~" 74
~ ql~~ a(.f~ ~~~~~: ¼lttf«-
~'f~: ~~~ fa.ti( if;lfw1ti,\\:g~q1;r: ~q;ijftt:_ I
<T'J: ~1{: Sffi1$1f~d(iM(l@t t(4~R.Sl~l:tl!
Qtdi«lfi1Bit11(11tlt-.iilM.S:Rf-q: ~ott+11..) A"TI@ 11 1s
~ ~q4_Sq k•t<lttl'-101 d+tl+il)ti:f (Q◄ .~
~('itui q~: ~: II ~ .._ II

(68-69). Gandharvas said: "We wlio are and were in turn honoured by him. (73-74)
versed in music, used to sing accounts of AU of them, including Brahma and Rudra
Thee and thereby get immersed in a sea of then returned to their respective stations'
Bliss and live self-satisfied. Afterwards, praising Rama in great joy, singing about'
this evil-minded Ravana deprived us of his achievements, and meditating in their
our status and making us his servants forced hearts on him seated on the throne with
us to sing his praise. (70-72). We who were Sita and accompanied by Lakshmana.
in that condition have been saved by Thee 75. Amidst the sounds of celestial musical
from the oppression of that evil-minded instruments and showers of flowers from
Rakshasa." Thus the great serpents, the sky and the chanting of hymns by !he
Siddhas, Kinnaras, Maru.ts, Vasus, Rishis, Devas and Munis, Rama, of blue comp-
Gavas, Guhyakas, the celestial birds, Pra- lexion, with a smiling face, and accompa-
japatis, Apsaras and all other heavenly nied by Sita,Lakshmana, Hanuman and the
beings approached Rama, feasted their monkeys, shone with the brilliance of a
eyes on his form, praised him individually crore of suns.
364 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 16

l?Af thil\€1 ~
tr11sfllfil~ ~ Q~@f-6~~ I ~ ~ai:'flff ~~~.:lit qffli{1: II 1
q;a~1-11f.i- ~IJf tt~f;ij :q$Tf!ff~ 1 ~~!ff61f"1Rt 8'-t_'ft ~ "~ ~ 11 2
W m1_'t'I.-\~ ~~tit ._jwf;:a.-t": I
N9-l~nt WI~ ~n~~, ~ ~: t ~"Rom-nf-t" ilfflr~~~ u~r ~r rt 3
«.4~1f;ij({l(SC*9tft ~ifqT.{f ~~ I ~Q')cfrtr C::~ Jr)~qr ~rqu llffl~~l:r{!I': 11 4
~Pt ({~ ~ Uff~ ~wt..a_;i: I s
~~~h,i 11fut~~~~f't~ I ~ft~(q ~~1« ~r~ !l)~q-r ~~i~R ~: 11 6
~~tmiRt "''Cl?$1iri ~~~;it l ~~_:lij t~l{~FI_ ~ 61~ ~~ ti'!t: 11 7
"lRffllll~ ~~ff(fwd~ ~ij~ ~ ~Rf ~~ ~ cf~ II s
A@~q~ l
~ W ffl t{!ttlffl U~ =q I iA° fflOf ~~it ~@lff~.,.- ~ 11 9
~sfq inm ~~ "~5'Rffi'f~al( I ~~tn q~qqr ~ (~ ~ilqiif~~ tt 10
tt-1,!i0 Sffl\Us~ tf~ ~~q ~refa_t(f'( I ~r~rfq ~f~fq ~~ ~'-1"-r~ 11 11

Chapter 16
CONCLUSION OF RAMAYANA

Leave-taking of All Allies (1-23)

of a crore of moons. 7. Sita took th
1. When Rama, the giver of joy to all the necklace •from her neck, and holding it i:
worlds, was crowned, the earth began to her hand, looked repeatedly at all the ""'

I
abound in vegetation and fruit-bearing trees. keys, and at her husband to know his m·....... on-
d
(2-3). At the time of Rama's coronation, ID
8. Rama,, understanding what was in Sita•~
flowers that .are not generally fragrant
mind, looked at her and said, "O Sita!
began to emit sweet smell. Rama first
You can presen~ it to whomever you are
presented innumerable bulls, horses and
pleased to, give." 9. In the presence of all,
cows to holy men. Afterwards he also
she presented that necklace to Hanuman
gave them huge quantities of gold, clothes
who . stood there resplendent with that'
a nd jewels. (4-5). He presented to the
necklace on his neck and with his imposing
devo ted S_ugreeva a neckJace of gems countenance.
brilliant hke the sun. To Angada he 10. Seeing Hanuman standing by with
presented two armlets of superior make. palms joined in great devotion, Rama said

!r Then he presented Sita with a necklace with great joy: 11. "O Hanuman ! I am
pearls and gems having the brilliance extremely pleased with you. You ask from
 CONCLUSION OF RAMAYANA 365

~;nq- «sng: -rm ~ ~ wt' 1t'-i.lRI ~ ~ '

Sfi,;6?.QT: I ~ifli'I Q
°' 3Rl~ltlff 6fi .r~ ~ml ~ I • . 12
◄ fij,t\'q 1¥11@ it ;n-11 ~ 61citW4"~ I 11'1 Riq ~~·cRl'9i~sfi=lcfil~fiJ"d:
• ~ •
II 13
uim~ ~ Sf1t ~ftaq ~iilQijii( I ~~ 1N «•~~ su« ;rJSI' ~ : ti 14
~ GtM.t sftaJ ~ iSl•N ~~ 1 ~ tcr, ¥ts'414!1fi:a ~in: {ff .... ,,~ru1s
( ffl 'li{i@tdl"P.JllWIHI~~ Sl(b?.tft: I 31'r-r~qoauit ~ ~~ SfGlkf i I
i!~ 9~01C1<11) <Jlffl"<i ~ffl 'fi{iqf.U II 16
rit gt 9:lflttlllf ~: ~ !iPolfiiwl.fi''{ I ff 11"9 ~ ~ ~ffil!'i'I( 11 17
• N.:(fctNlN ~ 'ql"IIA(Sl'(ffrffli{ I 3(;a' 11'qf!f ffl~ "ft\%(4 ff ~ ffl: 1118
~~e(t sr~~ ~q ~tfll=tniR:llftR ~I ~iili ~ ~ ~~~ w ~: 11
• • <14Uliktf(ircn ~ ~ ~q;{ g(: 11 19
il° ~ ~: ~~ 3 ' ~ qtiPTffl: I 31'1(\!~('Jj~: \.SWi.iltlM ~ : II 20 ·
t1Mi:43QJ<§lt ~ e(tiRTt ~N\tl'IU1T: I ~ • Vif~iffi ~r..-
q..... ~.. , II 21
St(cttlwtltt R oSPU<◄ ◄11 ••1-:tf( 1 d◄StlGfn ri t..ficti..Qf sr~1¼,(r n 22
me what you desire. I shall grant you that, for the region of the Himalayas for perform-
be it something that is difficult even for · ing austerities.
Devas to obtain." (12-13). With a heart 17. Next Rama turned to Guba who was
elated with joy, Hanuman saluted Rama standing there saluting with joined palms
and replied, "0 Rama! I am never Satis- and said, "O friend! You now go to the
fled with repeating Thy name. Therefore, beautiful city of Sringavera. 18. Always
1 wish to remain always on this earth repea- think of me. Enjoy the fruits of the Karmas
ting Thy name. May this body of ~ine of your past. In the end, you will attain
remain so long as Thy name is remembered to the salvation of Sarupya (of being like
in this world. 0 _gr~~t King! This is _the me)." 1~. With these words, Rama pre~
boon that I des1:e. 14." ~ama replied, sented him with superior ornaments.
"Liberated you will remam 10 t~s world extensive kingdom. and knowledge of the
till the end of t~e Kalpa. . At th~ time of the spiritual truth. Then. embraced by Rama,
world's dissolutio~, you wdl attain to ~~~ness Guba went to his kingdom with a joyous
with Me. There 1s no doubt about 1t. mind.
tS. Now Sita said to him, "By my 20. Next Rama made presentations of
blessing all enjoyable things of life will rare ornaments and clothes to all the leading
follow you wherever you are." 16. Blessed monkeys who nad accompanied him .to
in this way by those divine beings, Hanuman Ayodhya. (21-22). Now all the visitors,
joyously saluted both of them again and including Sugreeva and Vibheeshana, after
again, and reluctantly left their presence being thus honoured by the Supreme Being
 )
J'

366 YUDDHA KANDAM [Ch. 16

fit1t\1tu1~ ~sntq ~ f.t(dWi:iii( I ffl '{m: ~ ~ @ti•d~~6i 1123

~ ~~qqfi1<d :0:01e1ru1e◄tttijj; 1 atf.r~e11fit ffl ~~s"1~f¾d: 1
~uu 'R1't 1lifEq1 \ltlG◄lq(l's~ I 24
~ q,11a.:q1fit- ...kqen~ff ~: , Aw-.,usfir fflT
q\◄ ,Rw(\.Jtsfif 112s
~i...C.◄IN ~~ «l'ii-f llq,:(11( I ~ i r m Q4N~a.fiJUI: I
31q&N(tllwtw<I 1f1i' ◄$.<lml: I 26

it qq\,d~&◄l it =.. 6 1 4 1 < B l 6 ~I ; r

0 ~ q 1 f a a i 1N
11214 1 1 l f t « 1 i r S l : t l l Q @

~ ~ t ( ;c1(ft4..-1-n iffl\l c&IR I .\I'!~ .rtl'l;lf il1e\◄E9.'l'f _8'11 I

<t'l,41N<u ~ ~ \N◄FMl•U I 28
~--q ~-Nici ~--1¥¾ I sms fflfl 'l(di ◄Oiflltigun
. ·r. (' {;ct au II 29
«««◄◄ ~• ~ Nq◄dMU I gcf~u,e~: ririCRPJor: ,
~Uclf&dilil ~ <IGlllql{a {It II 30

~ ~ tr-1a1;q•f.tt1((''lit<1<t•q•< l!uql.i( I
qfci!lltltNIRltil&fed ~ \llt1'4Ui "IINd'IIR.li''tffl II . 31
~a, returned to their respective places taken up a human form and the role of a
lllgreat joy. Sugreeva went to Kisbkindha. teacher, he performed innumerable Yagas
23• And as for Vibheeshana, after receiving including Aswamedha, in which he distribu-
-all honours from Rama, he returned to ted an enormous quantity of Wealth as
rule over the kingdom of Lanka, which was Dakshina. 27. During Rama's rule, women
now free front all enemies. were never widowed and had not to mourn
for that reason. There was no fear from
Raina's R1•Je (24-30)
serpents nor from diseases. 28. The world
24• Rama, who was the object of every-
never suffered from the depredations of
one's love, now ruled the kingdom, and thieves and no disaster overtoolc the people.
Lakshmana, though ._he never desired it, There was never the unfortunate situation
was installed as the heir apparent. He of old men surviving, while the young and
coritinued to serve Rama devotedly. (25-26) the children died. All were devoted to the
Rama_ in reality is the Supreme Being, thought and worship of Rama. 29. The
the witness of all activities, free from all clouds rained in season and according to
blemishes, devoid of agency and similar necessity. The subjects were all devoted to
limitations, ever unchanging, and always Dharma and to the rules and regulations of
immersed in his inherent Bliss. Still having Varna and Ashrama. 30. Rama looked
 • 0 -. 0

30-39] CONCLUSION OF RAMAYANA 367

~TIM '1EfNi ~= &'lifc.d\ -'1cRcll 'Im ql\4't•ll-t(1: I

m \1'11<.flkl qaflildl004' Nfl"4d q1«.EMRJiu 1SJUII( ll 32
<1411f.tw ffl: • llUTI'ffl ~ a;ufccq11{1 tl1ffl 111.4._t( 1
- C.

S!Uf.tq11wft ldiiicffi.qij suc.nfa <l'll◄U11"fi:(I: ~ II 33

l'icc\M ·SS'ti•Rll•<IWMElt Sll<.flki ~ 1.◄ili(G"l(t( I
~ '

llll f.:ctlatN1Rfq(llaMJ)
~ .
oqqdltffl fil:a~ 11,n1q: 11 , ~
34
R-.4qisfq
\
:t•IRl~ia,11,eftaf. Mctli=<i ffl iftlitadill
~
't™du 1
◄•Gcu(q p· ti1ffl , ..fq~ 4'111Pl'd itNldl l!_1tnf6 ~ I\ 35
1141f.:q~ q,- 3Jlil4UNN-0
,Go-!>
~"' ~ ~ '111 titt1«:«: 1
~ ec1ifa1 flcf~"' f.cil'ff 11«fltlc <CEC.JC~f•4ad: 11 36 _
~ &tl(dl 31R qr~ ie&<lf N&IU WRII 31qq1f.d ~Ucldlt( I
3('b44IE4((1'4iqUl'lik.ffl -tarf' "1◄f.a ~ .3(fq- ~
• ~ .
; ~= II 37 -
\al\4(!11 'IT ~ (lildE'i(i ~ (i'll◄Ui-dCJ~(I: I
p !Rffl 'l'l'i N<•S• qRJ11<11 <dlE6tfQaun ~ n _ 38
\'11~E41 i ~ "1ffil _.....~~ M~ll, I ~ qaqMf.c!•• NCC.TI◄if.« ~ ~ II 39
upo~ his subjects· as his o~ children and minded _persons if he be !>ne seeking an
they- ~nsidered him as then- father. They issue. 34. If a king hears this .:!.~mayana, •
were all devoted to Dhanna. In this way he will attain great wealth"' exten~ve tan
Rama ruled over the country for ten and kingdom, freed.om from all sorrows ant
thousand years. victory over all his enemies. 3S. This Adh.:. __
Greatness of Ramayana (431-45) - yatma Ramayana can be heard aJso by L--_
31. It was Siva who gave out this holy women who want to have long-lived
and esoteric text, which is called Adhyatma sons and gain the respect of all. A. woman
RaJJl&Yana (spiritual version of Ramayana), considered barren will bear an ·excellent__ -
the study of which bestows prosperity, long son, if she hears it with devotion. · 36.-
life and health. 32. Whoever studies or Whoever studies this with faith and is free
hears this with a mind steady, devoted and from anger and jealousy, will ovete0me· ·aU- _ -· -
$J)irityally- elevated, ~ ~ttain to ~ objects difficulties. With devotion for Rmna in
that be ·has got in bis nund and will be f~ his heart, he will be free· from fears: ·and.
from his DUD).etous sins. 33. Whoever· blessed with all happiness. 37. All i:>evas
bears or studies this Ramayana from the will be pleased if a man hears this AdhyatJ!iM;
beginning to the coronation of Rama, will Ramayana from the beginqing. -He. WW. _.
attain to great wealth if he desires· wealth, overcome every obstruction ·in b,ha ..,_.,_.
pin a virtuous son approved by noble- He will attain to ·great proaperit;y~ 3.& ~ __ -·•
 368 YUDDHA KANDAM [Cb. 16

31~1t:11<1&t4:1Rd. ~ :q0qf.:d cqf,1ij. 1 w.a ifl m

m1q_ ~ ~: s,{f)a.fd u 40
UiJ ~ ~ ;m 6M\t\~sru.ctt lt:ttf.t 1 1:.1ttilfcli1111U131olf qqfi:~eRt a_
11 41
~doq A'-1~4°ds(l¥4fqUlltl4Ndt( I 311~¥tl(t;ffl clicfq.llitEt-rl~lwf( II 42
~◄ l:l4:I «~ dlqf.:<I I((: {ff qritf: I ~Hlt111GRR ~ (Qf Pd Nd({6~( II 43
31s41N<1111qa1ita.ua ◄<1n,fit,,w1~ s•1ae1tt:. ,
q&f.:d ~Uqf.d 2ffl q wf(i(,d'ff 'JRSM41 ~ ~ 11 .u
~{!TI@'qiffiRQJ◄4_(100'iijiil"11(4' illr 6-
ml' ~«@4(@f<fu tit iqw ~:fR: I
q: ~~~td~l«4e"'ACfil~ ~qij: SI\.$&
'4t<lit@I f.rit~~iil+lf@cti Jilt~ 1fcl: II 44
°'
~ 'JTI+tc(Stlkll(Unqul d¥11¥1{JQ(ijiUI.
~4,ifil"i ~ : ~ U ~ ~ II
ait,tdM( a«•<Jg( 1
'6ft<itlq'1(fqU,it~ II

woman who after her period hears this Rama- and the destruction of the sins of innumer-
yana from tire beginning with devotion, able lives. 43. By hearing Ramayana, all
will give birth to a noble and longlived son, Devas, planets Maharshis and Pitris
and she will gain the respect of all the become pleased. 44. Whoever studies hears
world 39. Whoever worships the text of '
or writes down this ancient and wonderful
Adhyat.Qia Ramayana (along with the study Text called Adhyatma Ramayana, will obtain
of it) and makes prostrations to it, will be ren.unciation and spiritual enlightenment.
free from all sins and will attain to the They will have no more birth in this Samsara.
supreme Status of Vishnu. 40. Rama's 45. This Text was given out by the Supreme
gracious blessings will be on one, who Siva to His Consort Parvati, in very clear
either himself reads or hears read the whole and unambiguous language, including in it
of this Ramayana with a heart full of devo- a11 the most profound truths about Rama,
tion. 41. When Rama, the Supreme Being, after He had repeatedly thought over the
the soul of all, is pleased with a person, he whole of the Veda, and discovered that the
attains to whatever he wishes of the four Saving Mantra (Taraka Brahma) disclosed
ends of life-Dharma, Artha, Kama and in it is Rama, the most esoteric aspect of
Moksha. 42. To hc,ar this Ramayana Vishnu. He has briefly and in clear language
regularly without break, practising austeri- stated this discovery of His in this
ties, will be conducive to longevity, health Text.
 .

...

•
 J

. .,

' ';.
... >

-,,,
, I
 ,

,,